Гэрет Д. Уильямс

Темное, кривое зеркало

Том 3. След на песке

Пролог. Буря на горизонте. (Перевод: Ерохина Елена, http://www.b5.ru/babylosa/ddm/index.htm)

Часть 1. Единственный и Девять. (Перевод: Сергей Зайдуллин, http://www.b5.ru/babylosa/ddm/index.htm)

Part 2. Promises for the Future (не переведено)

Часть 3. Стратегия завоевателей. (Перевод: Елена Ерохина, http://www.b5.ru/babylosa/ddm/index.htm)

Часть 4. След на песке. (Перевод: Сергей Зайдуллин главы 1–2, http://www.bookview.nm.ru/ddm/index.html)

Part 4. A Line in the Sand. (главы 3–8, не переведено)

Part 5. From the Ashes (не переведено)

Part 6. Through Darkness and Fire (не переведено)

Гэрет Д. Уильямс

Пролог: Буря на горизонте

В галактике действует множество различных сил, но после Битвы За Минбар они расколоты и изолированы. Тёмные силы пришли в движение, рождаются ещё более тёмные, чем прежде заговоры, и совсем мало форпостов света продолжает сражаться за свободу галактики. На горизонте видны признаки надвигающейся бури, она уже почти здесь…

1. Вавилон 4, штаб-квартира Армии Света у Эпсилона-3, 28 декабря 2259 года.

Ощущение… множества вещей. Будущее прошлое. Настоящее будущее. Тысяча лет в прошлом и… сейчас.

Г'Кар шёл по коридорам и отсекам своего нового и, возможно, величайшего вклада в борьбу с Возвращением Тьмы. Бывали моменты, как, например, сейчас, когда ему хотелось идти здесь в оболочке из плоти и крови, а не просто присутствовать в виде света и звука. Не будь он заключён в сердце Великой Машины, он находился бы здесь воплоти. Но Г'Кар давно понял, что жертвы необходимы, и что малые жертвы значат подчас столько же, сколько и большие.

Вавилон 4, так он назвал его. Только он знал это имя. Для всех остальных посвящённых, это был всего лишь «Проект», глупое и экстравагантное, но совершенно секретное строительство в нейтральном секторе космоса. Г'Кар сказал им ровно столько, сколько посчитал необходимым.

Гигантская космическая станция, символ надежды и стабильности. Долгие годы Армия Света существовала без такого стратегического центра и была разъединена. Из-за Теней Г'Кар потерял свой храм в горах Г'Хоражар. Минбарцы, что должны были бы стать его основными союзниками, были ослаблены внутренними войнами, массовыми убийствами и сейчас вынуждены были бороться за само своё существование. Приют с самого начала был слишком мал для Армии Света, а что касается самого Эпсилона-3… это место также вряд ли подходило.

Вавилон 4 станет идеальным центром для Армии. Местом тренировки новых рейнджеров, координирующим центром. Он станет связующим звеном для всех группировок — Объединённого Совета Казоми-7, Нарна, Минбара, Бестера и его телепатов, а со временем, возможно, даже для центавриан и землян.

Станция ещё, конечно же, не полностью смонтирована. На это потребуется ещё минимум год, но она уже функционирует и может быть использована. Учёные Армии Света и союзников уже здесь и работают над базой данных и компьютерной системой. Оборонительная система уже готова. Ионные двигатели работают. Дайте время, и станция станет идеальной цитаделью.

Время… вот ключ ко всему.

У Вавилона 4 есть и другое предназначение, которое Г'Кар впервые обнаружил восемнадцать месяцев назад при помощи Великой Машины. И с тех пор он изучает и наблюдает.

Тысяча лет назад. Однажды, Вавилон 4 будет отправлен туда Великой Машиной, чтобы дать надежду другому разобщённому альянсу против этой же самой Тьмы. Однажды, но это произойдет лишь тогда, когда станет действительно необходимым.

К тому же Вавилон 4 не может быть отправлен в прошлое без Валена, а Вален не вернётся в эту галактику пока…

А пока время ещё есть. Время думать о настоящем, а прошлое… прошлое оставить на будущее.

2. Зал Совета Центаурума, Столица, Прима Центавра.

Центаурум был в хаосе. Если быть честным, он находился в таком состоянии практически весь последний год, после последовавших одна за другой смертей Премьер-министра Урзы Джаддо и императора Мэррита, не говоря уже о многочисленных членах его кабинета. После нескольких месяцев траура и бурной политической деятельности, — эвфемизм, под которым на Центавре подразумевают предательство, любовные интриги, убийства и прочие развлечения, — компромисс был достигнут. Кандидат был выбран, хотя и не все были с этим согласны. Всё пришло в норму.

Но новый император Рифа был убит всего через несколько дней после своего избрания, и сейчас всё опять рушилось.

— Это же абсурд, — выкрикнул Лорд Вало, представитель дворянства старой школы. Неофициальный глава этой фракции, он часто считался наиболее «красноречивым» и в то же время наиболее консервативным членом Центаурума. — Мы не можем сделать этого… этого… хлыща нашим императором.

— И тем не менее, — сказал лорд Джарно, — хотя… принц Картажье не имеет… ммм… соответствующих навыков… Он… ммм… молод, так что…

— Спи дальше, — пробормотал лорд Вало. Эти слова были произнесены шёпотом, но достаточно громко, чтобы быть услышанными всеми присутствующими.

— Лорд Джарно знает, о чём говорит, — отчётливо произнёс лорд Дурано. О нём, умеющем тщательно и досконально раскрыть все недостатки, отзывались одновременно с уважением и руганью. — Принц Картажье, как ни прискорбно это признавать, — наиболее очевидный выбор из возможных кандидатов. Только он достаточно молод, достаточно здоров, достаточно разумен…

— Если мне позволят… — поднялся со своего кресла лорд Дугари. Весь Центаурум замолчал, но не потому, что уважал сказавшего эти слова, а из-за того, что все ждали, когда он начнет кашлять. Как только это произошло, один наиболее веселый индивидуум также начал очень громко кашлять, и все засмеялись. Лорд Дугари не выглядел удивлённым, не был удивлен и лорд Вало.

— Если… мне… позволят, — твёрдо сказал Дугари. — Конечно, последние события бросают тень на министра Моллари… Конечно… Возможно, если мы… — От сильного кашля он согнулся пополам, стуча себя по груди.

— Так мы ничего не достигнем, — сердито заметил Вало. — Сколько мы ещё…?

В комнате воцарилась тишина, когда встал один из наиболее уважаемых членов Центаурума. Малачи, премьер-министр при Турхане, время правления которого сейчас воспринималось как золотой век, — то есть это было так давно, что люди уже забыли, какой в действительности была та эпоха, и так недавно, что ещё были живы свидетели тех лет. Малачи покинул столицу после смерти Турхана, ходили слухи, что он покончил собой. Вернувшись всего лишь несколько недель назад, он выступил с речью, которая привела к избранию Рифы. Немногие из ныне живущих были столь же выдающимися, уважаемыми и влиятельными.

Малачи так же был ответственен за убийство Рифы и ложное обвинение бывшего министра Лондо Моллари, но это были настолько незначительные детали, что он не считал необходимым с кем-либо делиться ими.

— Уважаемые лорды и министры, — начал он, — могу ли я внести предложение?

3. Главный Купол, Проксима-3, Штаб-квартира Земного Правительства Сопротивления, 29 декабря 2259 года.

Мысли ничего не значили для женщины, которая некогда была Сьюзен Ивановой. Ни мысли, ни идеи, ни образы. Ничто кроме знания, кем она была, что она потеряла, и что она должна была сделать.

Трёх человек любила она. Всего трёх за всю жизнь.

Её мать: убита Пси-корпусом много лет назад. Убита фактически, если не буквально. Сьюзен никогда не переставала горевать, никогда не переставала помнить. Вся её оставшаяся жизнь была определена этим единственным событием. Однажды Сьюзен был задан простой прямой вопрос: «Чего ты хочешь?». Отвечая на него, она вспоминала глаза своей матери.

Маркус Коул: убит самой Сьюзен. Убит фактически, а не только на словах. Мечтатель, вырванный из мира грёз. Идеалист, видевший только боль. Любовник, чья душа навсегда принадлежала другой. Сьюзен убила его — случайно, но ей не было от этого легче.

Лорел Такашима: убита… где-то. Как-то. Сьюзен не знала, кто конкретно сделал это, но она знала, кого винить. По крайней мере, она знала, кого должна винить из тех, кто был здесь.

Они спросили: «Чего ты хочешь?». И она ответила. Она хотела быть в безопасности. Она не хотела быть одинокой. Она не хотела бояться Пси-корпуса. Она хотела быть в безопасности.

Он идёт. Посол Дэвид Шеридан. Тот, кто занял её место. Тот, ко свалил на неё все провалы. Тот, кто что-то знал о смерти Лорел. Тот, кто не сдержал своего обещания.

Сьюзен не знала, как у нее получалось двигаться так быстро, или как она достала оружие. Со дня смерти Лорел она не думала вообще ни о чём. Она жила только местью, только убийством, только своим жутким криком.

— ВЫ ОБЕЩАЛИ, Я БУДУ В БЕЗОПАСНОСТИ!

Она поняла, что произнесла эти слова вслух, только когда Шеридан повернулся к ней, его глаза почти смеялись.

Волна боли заставила Сьюзен упасть, оружие выскользнуло из её пальцев. Она могла видеть охрану позади себя, — как она не заметила их раньше? Они были готовы убить её.

О, Лорел, ты обещала. Ты сказала, что никогда не покинешь меня.

— Нет, — сказал посол Шеридан, его чёткие слова проникли сквозь завесу вокруг сознания Сьюзен. — Нет, не убивайте её. Я думаю, мы сможем найти ей другое применение. Куда более занятное.

Она потеряла сознание.

4. Квартира Майкла Гарибальди и Лианы Кеммер-Гарибальди, Приют, 29 декабря 2259 года.

Он плакал… снова. Кажется, не было ещё такой ночи, когда сон Майкла и Лианы Гарибальди не был бы прерван его плачем; пронзительным, требующим, зовущим.

Лиана поднялась и села на кровати. Позади неё раздался жалобный звук — Майкл тоже проснулся.

— Только не снова, — прошептала Лиана. — Только не… снова…

— Я возьму это на себя, — пробормотал Майкл, поднимаясь с кровати и одеваясь. Лиана взглянула на него и легла. Она не высыпалась в последнее время, даже в те ночи, что не прерывались плачем. Её сны были наполнены тяжёлыми мыслями и тревогами. Страшными видениями о потере мужа и сына, об одиночестве, о… её отце…

Майкл вышел из комнаты, надеясь, что его жена поспит хотя бы ещё немного. Видит бог, ей это необходимо. Ему, по правде говоря, тоже, но он выдержит, если надо. Попытка Лианы вернуться к работе вызвала больше проблем, чем она ожидала. Бестер замыслил что-то недоброе, и его люди, — в том числе и Лиана, — испытывали сильное давление. А тут ещё болезнь ребёнка — просто ещё одна из обычных бытовых проблем, но в настоящий момент…

Майкл взял на руки сына — своего сына! — Френка Альфреда Кеммер-Гарибальди, и медленно вышел в гостиную. Он… думал. В последнее время он много думал. Он не понимал, что происходит в галактике. До него дошли слухи о бомбардировке Минбара. Он слышал, что атмосфера и вода были отравлены, окружающая среда уничтожена, сотни тысяч погибли. И это сделали люди. Его люди, такие же, как и он сам, имеющие жён, детей, дом, надежды, стремления и мечты.

Раньше человечество могло, по крайней мере, претендовать на звание «хороших ребят» в этой войне. Сейчас же, Майкл не был уверен, кто такие вообще «хорошие ребята».

Альфред прекратил плакать. Почему-то у Майкла он плакал редко, только у Лианы. — Правильно, — прошептал Майкл. — Дай маме немного поспать, хорошо? — Он остановился, задумавшись. — Видишь ли, сын. Есть вещи… которые тебе следует знать. Я понимаю, что ты ещё слишком мал, чтобы понять их. Чёрт, ты даже не знаешь, что я говорю сейчас, но…

— Чёрт, этот мир точно сошёл с ума. Ничто не имеет значения, а когда ты думаешь, что имеет, то непременно случается что-то, рушащее эту уверенность. И ещё… есть вещи хорошие, и есть вещи плохие. Сейчас хорошие парни — те, кто помнят эту разницу и пытаются всю жизнь делать только хорошее. Я не говорю, что поступал именно так всегда, но я пытался. Честно. Твоя мама… она знает, как дорого может стоить такая попытка. Видишь ли, если бы я выбрал простой путь много лет тому назад, твой дедушка был бы ещё жив. Но… это был не выход. Это был момент, когда я поступил правильно. Никто не посмеет сказать, что это было просто, потому что это не было.

— Но… ты будешь одним из хороших парней, сын. Это будет не просто. Фактически это будет одна из самых сложных вещёй, с которыми тебе придется столкнуться — быть хорошим парнем. Потому что… так много плохих людей, людей выбирающих самый простой путь. Но ты станешь хорошим парнем. Я думаю, станешь, как-нибудь.

— Если повезет, я скажу тебе это ещё раз. Тогда будет немного больше хороших парней, и немного меньше плохих, но ты не должен с этим считаться. Я не говорю, что я хороший. Я просто пытаюсь им быть иногда.

Ребенок на его руках заснул. Майкл улыбнулся, положил его обратно и пошёл в спальню, но вскоре остановился и вновь посмотрел на сына. Своего сына.

— Ты будешь одним из хороших ребят, потому что так много плохих. Просто… помни об этом, даже если ты не будешь помнить ничего другого. Этого будет достаточно.

5. Стена Павших, Проксима-3, 30 декабря 2259 года.

Лорел Такашима.

Вот оно. Одно имя. Два слова. Вот оно.

Уэллс отступил на шаг от сооружения, известного как Стена Павших. Огромный чёрный обелиск, на котором запечатлено имя каждого солдата Вооруженных Сил Земли, погибшего от рук минбарцев. Так звучала теория. Более миллиона солдат погибли в одиночестве и их имена были неизвестны. Нет, Стена хранила только тех, кто погиб ради какой-либо цели, или тех, у кого были семьи, настоявшие на включение имён.

У Такашимы не было семьи, и не минбарцы убили её, но всё равно её имя было здесь. Уэллс настоял на этом. Это было опасно, так как таким образом он связывал себя с нею, но Кларк и так уже не доверяет ему, как и Шеридан.

Ещё одна смерть. Пешка в игре, которую она никогда не могла понять. Бестер не будет, конечно, сожалеть о ней. Он ушёл. Давно. Такашима была пешкой Бестера, но в то же время Уэллс помог ему с этой идеей.

Много смертей. Слишком много смертей.

— И будет ещё больше, — пробормотал про себя Уэллс. Будет гораздо больше.

6. Резиденция Кха'Ри, Г'Кхамазад, Столица Нарна, 30 декабря 2259 года.

— Мы вернули нашу базу! — торжествующе объявил советник Ка'Мак. — Квадрант 37 снова наш.

Возможно, он ожидал что-нибудь, похожее на крики восторга, ликования или… нечто подобное. Но он не получил ничего.

— Мы поражены, Ка'Мак, — ответила советник На'Тот с выражением крайней скуки на лице. — Мы получили то, что потеряли. Скажите мне… не является ли эта война ещё более бессмысленной, чем предыдущая?

— Конечно же нет, — резко возразил советник Х'Кло. Все разговоры в Совете прекратились, и не из-за того, что слова советника отличались особой мудростью, вовсе нет, а потому, что в голосе молодого советника звучали ярость, тьма и страшная, неприкрытая сила. — Неужели никто из вас не видит… Почему мы воюем? Потому что наши отцы воевали, и их отцы до этого…

— Совершенно верно, — подхватил Ка'Мак. — Можем ли мы игнорировать их жертвы… всё, что было сделано для нас?

— И как же мы должны выразить им наше уважение? Бросая самих себя на тот же жертвенник, что отнял их жизни? В то время как истинный враг прячется в тени, выжидая?

— Истинный враг — Центавр!

— С которым мы сейчас в тупике! Они захватывают наши земли, мы их возвращаем; мы завоевываем их колонии, они их снова отбирают… но какой ценой? Сколько ещё наших людей должно погибнуть в этой глупой войне, когда нас ожидает другая, более великая?

Кха'Мак улыбнулся, что было недобрым знаком.

— Очень немногие, — заявил он, — Военачальник Г'Стен составил план… план, который приведёт нас не просто к победе, а к захвату всей республики Центавр… начиная с их родной планеты. Что вы скажете теперь, уважаемые советник?

Ответила На'Тот.

— Я скажу, что вы, советник, и военачальник Г'Стен будете с интересом выслушаны.

7. Квартира Альфреда Бестера, Приют. Секретная база Пси-корпуса, 31 декабря 2259 года.

В комнате царила мягкая, приятная тишина. Человек, у многих вызывавший ужас и отвращение, сидел в кресле, сложив руки на коленях. На его лице — выражение нежности. Он наблюдал за женщиной, расчёсывающей длинные светлые волосы. Почти целый год она была вынуждена соблюдать армейские нормы и сейчас наслаждалась возможностью делать с волосами всё, что угодно.

Альфред Бестер заговорил, и в его словах звучала такая страсть, горечь потери, и возбуждение… что каждый услышавший их и не знающий Бестера не сомневался бы, что сказаны они были влюблённым.

— Я скучал по тебе. Я скучал по тебе так сильно.

Талия Стоунер, урождённая Винтерс, нежно улыбнулась и повернулась к нему.

— Я тоже скучала. Это было… не очень хорошее время.

— Могу себе представить, — ответил он. Последние девять месяцев Талия была тайным агентом на борту флагманского корабля Правительства Сопротивления — Вавилона. Её миссия закончилась успешно и была одной из важнейших в планах Бестера и Г'Кара по отсрочке нападения землян на Минбар.

Но цена… Так долго быть одной. На Вавилоне были другие, менее важные агенты, но никто из них не был телепатом. Талия была абсолютно одна среди нормалов, которые не должны были знать правды. И вынуждена была оставаться в одиночестве. В таком абсолютном одиночестве, которое могут себе представить очень немногие.

— Но я вернулась, — в её голосе звучала преувеличенная бодрость. — Так хорошо быть дома. С тобой, Альфред… И с остальными. Как они? Мэри?

— Доктор Киркиш. Да. — Слабое раздражение прозвучало в голосе Бестера. Он не мог отрицать, что Мэри Киркиш была высококвалифицированным специалистом в области археологии, исследователем и архивистом, и к тому же она играла важную роль в операциях: здесь в Приюте, и у Г'Кара. Но она была нормалом и так же отличалась от самого Бестера и Талии, как свеча отличается от звезды.

— Она… в порядке. Я буду тебе очень признателен, дорогая, если ты не будешь сообщать ей о своём возращении. Она связана с молодым командором Корвином из экипажа Шеридана. Ни Шеридан, ни Корвин не чувствуют себя уютно в моей компании. Я им не вполне доверяю. Возможно, это паранойя, но…

— Ты, конечно, не подозреваешь Мери ни в чём дурном? Она с нами уже не один год!

— Нет! Нет… безусловно. Это просто… — Он улыбнулся. — Просто… я буду тебе очень благодарен. Дай влюблённому почувствовать себя немного счастливым.

— Только немного счастливым? — спросила Талия, передразнивая. Она улыбалась.

— Большее счастье могло бы вместить в себя весь мир, любимая.

— Очаровательно. — Её голос дрогнул. — Как… как Эбби?

— Хорошо. Очень хорошо. Её таланты ещё не проявили себя, конечно. Но это случится. Ты будешь гордиться. — И тише, — Я знаю.

— Мне бы хотелось чаще видеться с ней. Я очень скучаю.

— Так должно быть, любимая. Ты сама знаешь. Мы… у нас есть обязанности. У всех. И наши дети… у них такие же обязанности, как и у нас.

Она кивнула.

— Я знаю. Я только хотела бы… — Она вздохнула. — Иногда мне хочется, чтобы это было проще.

— Простая жизнь надоела бы тебе до слёз уже через неделю, любимая.

— Верно. Но мне никогда не придется скучать, пока ты здесь, Эл.

— Если бы только… — прошептал он, — Если бы только жизнь была такой мирной, такой простой, такой…

— Нормальной?

Он фыркнул.

— Да. Что такое мирная жизнь, если ты не нормал? Мы — особые дети, соль жизни. Пусть нормалы живут в мире и покое. Мы… мы же получим весь мир. — Он остановился на мгновение. — Я получил предложение недавно. Два, если быть точным. И не уверен, которое принять… если я, конечно, могу принять какое-либо.

Талия кивнула. Она присутствовала при одном из этих предложений, хотя сделавший его и не подозревал об этом.

— Насколько глубоко ты предан Г'Кару? — спросила она задумчиво.

— Глубоко? Не очень. Мы успешно сотрудничали на протяжении последних непростых лет, но сейчас… Возможно, он теперь нуждается во мне больше, чем я в нем. И я не позволю использовать моих людей в его войне против Теней как пушечное мясо.

— А сами Тени?

— Могу ли я положиться на них? Могу ли я доверять им?

— Что насчет другого предложения?

— Уэллс. Я не уверен в нём. В нём… сила и тьма. — Бестер сделал паузу. — Послушай меня… окажем нормалам доверие, которого они, конечно же, не заслуживают. Я могу играть ими друг против друга, любимая. Однажды я разработал целый план, а потом… — Он пожал плечами. — Мысли для другого дня. Я снова с тобой, и я не могу желать ничего большего.

Бестер поднялся на ноги и подошёл к ней. Своей здоровой рукой он притронулся к её щеке. Он редко испытывал сожаление по поводу беспомощности своей руки, но сейчас было именно так. Иметь возможность провести ладонями по её лицу, обеими, а не одной… С этим проклятьем он жил уже долгие годы, но никак не мог по настоящему смириться.

К тому же, природа, — какой бы жестокой и не постоянной она ни была, — не оставила его без некоторой… компенсации.

Его разум мягко притронулся к её. Она приняла его.

— Я скучал по тебе, — тихо сказал Бестер. И… ещё тише — Я люблю тебя.

8. Дом лорда Дугари, центр города Ремарин, остров Целини.

— Лондо Моллари, я просто не могу жить так! Бегать туда-сюда, опасаясь императорских слуг, действовать как обычный уголовник… и сейчас я вынуждена сидеть в этой бесплодной, богом забытой дыре… Лондо, ты даже не слушаешь меня, не так ли?

— Да, Тимов… Я слушаю. Просто я только что обнаружил, что из сказанного тобою, мало чего я не слышал раньше. Думаешь, мне нравится эта беготня? Но, по крайней мере, мы можем здесь хоть немного отдохнуть.

— Здесь? О, Лондо, неужели наши метания закончились?

— Рано или поздно, — заметил мрачным тоном лорд-генерал Марраго, — мы вынуждены будем остановиться и оказать сопротивление. Какие бы силы при Дворе не убили императора, преследовать будут тебя, Лондо. Если бы они не считали, что ты представляешь угрозу, разве бы стали они обвинять тебя в преступлении?

— Возможно, для удобства, — пробормотал Лондо, мрачнея. Он хорошо знал, что его незаслуженное обвинение в убийстве императора Рифы не было простым совпадением. Он также знал, кто был виновен в этом преступлении, и кто стоял — по всей вероятности — за всем, что случилось наПриме Центавра за последние годы.

Просто он не мог признаться себе, что это был его старый друг.

— В конце концов, мы можем остаться здесь хотя бы не надолго, — сказал четвертый участник их маленькой группы изгоев. Леньер, минбарский поэт и в последнее время — один из лучших друзей Лондо. Они многое пережили вдвоем.

— Этот… лорд Дугари… Можем ли мы положиться на него?

— Я всегда верил, что да, — сказал Марраго.

— У него всегда была эта заслуживающая сочувствия вещь — совесть, — заметила Тимов. — Мой дорогой слабоумный муж оказал Дугари значительную помощь несколько лет назад. Пришла пора расплачиваться.

Лондо не сказал ничего. Он всегда считал Дугари человеком чести, которому можно будет доверять до самой смерти. Но то же самое он думал и о Малачи.

— Целини находится довольно далеко от столицы, — задумчиво сказал Марраго. — Мы будем здесь в безопасности некоторое время. Но если мы собираемся нанести ответный удар, нам необходима помощь, союзники.

— Кто из ваших солдат поддержит вас? — спросил Леньер.

— Не знаю. Сложно сказать. Двор несомненно считает, что я убит или взят в плен нарнами.

— Вокруг тебя было много шума… 'некомпетентный неудачник' — заметила Тимов. — Некоторые даже предполагали, что ты сознательно стал предателем.

Марраго фыркнул.

— Мои люди в это никогда не поверят. По крайней мере, я надеюсь. Некоторые капитаны могут присоединиться к нам, если я позову, но я не могу позволить себе отвлечь с фронта слишком большие силы. Нарны могут использовать эту ситуацию для контратаки.

— Возможно, Г'Кар смог бы помочь, — предложил Леньер.

— Нет! — резко ответил Лондо. — Это внутреннее дело Центавра. Г'Кар не может втягивать себя в это.

— Но… может быть Карн?

— Карн? — неожиданно переспросил Марраго. — Он исчез несколько месяцев назад. Вместе с кораблём. Мы думали, он попал в засаду.

— Нет, — сказал Лондо. — Он перешёл на службу… к высшей силе. Но сейчас… Я думаю, ты прав, Леньер. Карн может оказать неоценимую помощь. И возможно… — В его голове начал зарождаться план.

— Да, возможно, это сработает…

9. Э'ибрек К'Тарр, боевой корабль так'ча, патрулирующий так'ча-минбарскую границу.

Рамде Козон — знатный так'ча, прямой потомок одного из тех, кто стоял позади Валена, пока не был совершён грех, непонятый до сих пор — чувствовал, что время его покоя прошло. Он раздражённо поднялся и отправился искать своего рамдела, чтобы понять причину этого чувства.

Он нашёл рамдела в компании минбарского представителя, который прибыл сюда несколько дней назад, раненый. Никто не мог обвинить так'ча в не гостеприимстве, к тому же прибывший принадлежал к расе З'ондара, и Козон был счастлив дать пищу, приют и безопасность этому… Фореллу. Тот утверждал, что верит в Валена и следует его учению. И хотя он ничего не знал о грехе, который не был понят, он многое рассказал о случившемся с народом Валена за последние годы.

Козон был возмущён отсутствием должного почитания учения З'ондара и действиями одного еретика, претендующего на его место… Войти в союз с демонами шаг-тотами, бросить на произвол судьбы родной мир З'ондара — место, где так'ча впервые встретились с З'ондаром, и где он произнёс свою речь О Грядущих Временах…

Но приказ З'ондара был ясен. Так'ча не могут вернуться на Минбар пока непонятый грех не будет искуплен. Этого пока не произошло, хотя Форелл намекал, что время искупления близится.

— Рамде, — быстро сказал рамдела. — Это истина, учение З'ондара…

— Что истина? — раздражённо спросил Козон. Он не привык к такому… легкомыслию со стороны своего первого помощника.

— Это Вален, — прошептал Форелл. — З'ондар… Он… он вернулся к нам.

— Ах. — Значит время искупления уже близко. Как сказал З'ондар, как говорится в его пророчествах… он не уйдёт навсегда, и с его возвращением придёт время славы, спасения и искупления.

— Покажи мне, — сказал Козон, в его голове рождались мысли о будущем.

Искупление, наконец-то…

10. Башня Эдгарс, Штаб-квартира Межпланетных Экспедиций, Проксима-3.

Кэтрин Сакай в сотый раз взглянула на документ и в конце концов положила листок обратно на стол, капитулируя перед непостижимостью происходящего.

Это не имело смысла. Всё вместе это не имело смысла.

IPX была одной из крупнейших мегакорпораций, переживших падение Земли с приемлемыми потерями. Предположительно, это было результатом агрессивной политики по захвату других компаний и того, что IPX имела значительные внепланетные ресурсы. Но всё же первые годы после падения были очень нестабильными.

Однако после этого компания пережила головокружительный взлёт и получила силу, влияние и, особенно, деньги. Отказавшись от первоначальных своих целей, археологических исследований, в пользу инопланетных технологий и вооружений, IPX стала одной из крупнейших мегакорпораций в истории человечества, имеющей собственного представителя на заседаниях Правительства Сопротивления. Когда-то Катрин сама участвовала в многочисленных политических собраниях, и её голос имел почти такое же значение, как и голос любого министра или посла.

Но на днях ей поручили нечто более важное. Несомненно, распоряжение было дано самим Главным Администратором. Конечно же Кэтрин получила это задание не лично из рук легендарного Орина Зенто, но на записке была его личная печать.

Что ещё более усложняло ситуацию.

Составление плана миров, которые исследовала IPX, и регистрация всех важнейших открытий было гигантской работой, но не невозможной.

Записи сохранились, хотя многие из них были утеряны на Земле и Орионе. Но, кроме того, что информации было потеряно гораздо больше, чем поначалу думала Кэтрин, что-то очень неправильное было во всё этом.

Она вздохнула и подумала о том, как хорошо было бы выпить настоящего кофе, а не этот отвратительный синтетический напиток. Если верить слухам, то мистер Зенто владел немалыми запасами натурального кофе, но по понятным причинам не желал делиться со своим персоналом.

— Компьютер, — устало сказала она. Было уже далеко за полночь, и её тело ощущало каждый час, проведённый здесь, за столом. — Собери все карты экспедиции Магеллана. — Мистер Зенто требовал, чтобы результаты были представлены ему в виде полного отчета через две недели, а это невозможно было сделать без значительных сверхурочных.

Карты были получены, и Катрин начала их изучение. Ничего необычного. Беглый осмотр мёртвых миров икрриан, детальное изучение бывшей колонии так'ча, небольшая экспедиция на Сигму 957 на границе космического пространства Нарна, сильно сокращённая из-за риска нападения центавриан.

И потом… ничего. На три недели экспедиция Магеллана словно ушла в никуда, ничего не исследовала и вообще отсутствовала.

Это уже что-то. Одно из недостающих звеньев цепи. Наконец она почувствовала, что нашла что-то.

— Ком… — она закашляла. Надо будет найти где-нибудь приличный кофе. — Компьютер, собери файлы по Бермудскому Треугольнику. — Её собственное название для файлов, содержащих намёк на нечто большее, чем ей говорили. Не меньше восемнадцати экспедиций со значительным периодами необъяснимого отсутствия — за последние восемь лет.

И все они в какой-то момент проходили через пространство Нарна.

Катрин медленно вздохнула и начала более детальное изучение каждой экспедиции, надеясь найти ещё одну зацепку, кроме Нарна. Она всё больше убеждалась, что здесь было нечто ещё, нечто очень большое и очень секретное.

Три часа спустя она нашла. Одно имя.

Г'Кар.

11. Штаб Пси-корпуса, Купол 2, Проксима-3.

Она сидела одна, в темноте, перебирая в памяти имена.

Многих она не знала, это раздражало, но она заменяла неизвестные грубым описанием или кличками, и это её вполне устраивало.

Все — нормалы, конечно. Было приятно убивать нормалов. Они убивали друг друга без всякого сожаления, так почему же она не могла делать того же?

Она сделала глубокий вздох и закрыла глаза, чувствуя, как её душа взлетает над городом. Она могла представить грязь и упадок внизу. Нормалы. Напыщенные дети, живущие своими напыщенными маленькими жизнями.

Она была другой. Она была особой. Она была… одинокой.

Очень немногие понимали её. Даже среди своих собратьев она была одинока. По большей части, её это не интересовало. Но иногда, это было немного… слишком.

Но только иногда.

Донна улыбнулась и вновь начала вспоминать своих жертв.

12. Где-то в космическом пространстве Ворлона.

Договор. Сделка. Соглашение.

Он наш.

Нет. Наш.

Почему?

Так должно быть. Судьба… прошлое требует это.

Сделка заключена.

На этих условиях.

Что взамен?

Назови, что требуешь.

Минбарцы ваши?

Минбарцы потеряны… для всех.

Минбарцы ваши?

Минбарцы наши.

Земляне наши.

Земляне также потеряны.

Земляне наши. Альянс наш.

Прошлое наше.

Да. Будущее наше.

Да.

И смерть должна быть вашей.

…

И смерть должна быть вашей.

… Да.

Гэрет Д. Уильямс

Часть 1. Единственный и Девять

Вален вернулся на Минбар, опустошённый войной и хаосом. Но облегчит ли он проблемы Минбара — или добавит к ним новые? Каковы тайны великого пророка, и как они связаны с тайнами Синевала? Ответ скрыт в событиях двенадцатилетней давности… когда отчаянно пыталась спастись раса, стоящая на грани исчезновения; он связывает военачальника по имени Синевал, сатаи по имени Деленн и землянина… по имени Джеффри Синклер.

Глава 1

Пророчества Валена настолько широко известны, что нет никакой необходимости повторять их здесь. История Валена известна гораздо меньше. О, некоторые её моменты неоспоримы. То, что он появился ниоткуда, доставив нам большую космическую военную станцию, которая обеспечила нас средствами, чтобы нанести поражение Врагу, не подлежит обсуждению. То, что он был самым великим из нас, также не обсуждается. То, что он был 'минбарцем, рождённым не от минбарца', широко известный факт, это притом, что лишь немногие из нас понимают, что это означает.

Однако многие другие факты окутаны туманом противоречий, и многое зависит от того, к какой касте принадлежит рассказчик. Для воинов Вален был одним из них, самым великим из них, даже Синевал не смеет этому противоречить. Они говорят о Валене, как о разрушителе империй, как об источнике света во тьме, как о страже долга и ответственности. Грустно осознавать, что сами они утратили многие из тех достоинств, что, как утверждают, унаследовали от него.

Для религиозной касты Вален был высшим проявлением миротворца, приносящим мир в царство войны, приносящим радость в царство горя. Они говорят о человеке, который сформировал Серый Совет, победил вражду, объединил расы после многолетних бесполезных конфликтов. Они говорят о человеке, чьи проповеди покоряли многотысячные толпы.

Для нас… мы говорим о нём, как о человеке, заложившем основы нашего народа. Другие касты всегда были склонны относиться к нам с известной долей презрения. Их высказывание 'воины сражаются, жрецы молятся, мастера строят' было предназначено демонстрировать нам наше место. Мы — чернорабочие, простые трудяги, неспособные поднять глаза к небу.

Вален показал нам нашу роль иначе. Нет никакого позора в нашей работе. Мы — творцы, и не только мостов, храмов и кораблей, но и надежды, правосудия и безопасности. Мы — фундамент, на котором покоится весь наш народ. Вален знал это, и поощрял это в нас. Есть записи, — я верю в их достоверность, — его бесед с лидерами различных родов мастеров. Он постиг наш долг, он понял нашу цель и нашу силу.

Как и относительно многих других фактов его жизни, нет никаких надёжных свидетельств обстоятельств его смерти. До сих пор многие отказываются верить, что он вообще умер. Некоторые воины уверены, что он победил смерть, и они ещё увидят его возвращение на За'ха'дум, чтобы раз и навсегда уничтожить Врага. Жрецы считают, что его душа освободилась и уже бесчисленное число раз возрождалась в новом облике. Воины верят, что его душа жива, и ждут того дня, когда он вернётся к нам. Они полагают, что должны остаться чистыми и достойными него.

А во что верим мы? Во всё и ни во что. Мы знаем, кем был Вален, и знаем, как он жил. Разве это не важнее того, как он умер?

И что касается его возвращения… если мы будем такими, какими он хотел нас видеть, то в его возвращении не будет никакой нужды, поскольку он никогда не покинет нас…

Выдержки из книги Мастер, Воин, Жрец: этюды о Валене, написанной и опубликованной Катс из Пятого Рода в год, известный землянам как 2250. Все копии считаются уничтоженными вместе с Тузанором, Городом Печалей.

* * *

Я вернулся.

Первые слова, сказанные Валеном в День Возвращения.

Храм Варенни, Йедор, 31 декабря 2259 года по летоисчислению Земли.

* * *

Бывают моменты в истории, которые позже называют критическими, определившими направление дальнейшего развития вселенной. Такие моменты часто потом бывает трудно определить, но ещё сложнее бывает понять это их непосредственным участникам. Ха'Кормар'А Г'Кар определил их в одной из своих наиболее известных речей как моменты перехода — «когда будущее притаилось в ожидании, формировании самого себя» — и как моменты откровения — «когда будущее только что родилось».

Следуя этому определению, все события последней недели были одним длинным моментом открытия. Минбар, одна из старейших цивилизаций галактики, пал. Национальные раскол, внутриполитические конфликты, геноцид и внешний враг, — чаша судьбы оказалась переполнена. Семена крушения Минбара были посеяны много лет назад — возможно, даже тогда, когда Вален только объявился среди минбарцев. Ключевые моменты последней недели ускорили все эти случайные элементы и с ужасающей силой обрушились на минбарский народ.

Их мир был опустошён, их небо сокрыто за ядовитыми облаками и обжигающими ливнями, их земля безвозвратно отравлена. Такова была месть человеческой расы.

И всё же раздоры продолжались. Минбар стал свидетелем новой борьбы за власть между соперничающими фракциями. Но вот казалось она наконец завершилась. Синевал из клана Клинков Ветра, формально Избранный и энтил'за, а теперь ещё и Примас Nominus et Corpus древних врагов минбарцев, охотников за душами, победил своего противника — воина Калейна — в древнем устройстве Колеса Звёздного Пламени. Каким-то образом Синевал выстоял перед его смертельной яростью и остался в живых, единственный кроме Валена.

Так должно было свершиться. Проблема ушла в небытие. Синевал должен был править Минбаром.

Этот исход не вызывал ни у кого вопросов.

Момент откровения. Лишь несколько секунд смог Синевал насладиться своим триумфом прежде, чем предстать перед новым испытанием. Вперёд выступил некто, осенённый сошедшим из древних мифов ангелом. Он отбросил свой капюшон и сказал пять простых слов.

— Я вернулся. Моё имя — Вален.

Г'Кар изменил галактику в момент перехода и момент открытия, когда формировалось настоящее и будущее. Он добавил одну единственную деталь.

Будущее всегда рождается в боли.

* * *

Синевал обратил свой взгляд не на того, кто назвал себя Валеном, но на парившего над ним ангела. Люди шептали имя 'Валерия'. Синевал подумал о совершенно другом его имени, но не произнёс его вслух. В последние дни ему стало казаться, что он единственный видит разницу между тем, чем являлись ворлонцы на самом деле, и тем, чем они были по их словам.

Он шагнул к вновь прибывшему. Толпа затихла. Они собрались здесь как беженцы, укрывшиеся в единственном уцелевшем здании Йедора. В течение нескольких дней они ожидали здесь чуда, и теперь они увидели сразу три: Синевала, пережившего Колесо Звёздного Пламени; появление Валерии; и возвращение Валена.

И все же многие из них боялись. Синевал был воином. Воином, который стоял рядом с охотниками за душами, который победил одного из своих собственных людей, и который, если слухи были верны, отказался от собственного народа во время этой бомбардировки. Присутствовавшие здесь воины конечно так не думали, но жрецы и мастера… они не доверяли ему.

Синевал остановился в нескольких дюймах перед Валеном. Он заглянул в его тёмные глаза, проникая в самые глубины души стоявшего перед ним человека.

Вален был величайшим среди них. Единственный. Основатель Серого Совета. Список его достижений можно было продолжать бесконечно.

Весь храм притих. Катс из мастеров наблюдала за этой сценой. Она не двигалась. Она не дышала. Она больше чем кто-либо ещё чувствовала трагедию момента, и потенциал для ещё более худшего. Охотники за душами около Синевала — его почётная охрана — безмолвствовали. Что бы они сейчас не видели, что бы сейчас они не думали, они держали это при себе.

Синевал хмыкнул и пошёл прочь. Не сказав ни слова, он покинул святилище. Оба охотника за душами последовали за ним, не отрывая взгляда от Валена, наполненного… почти жадностью. Взгляд Катс метался между Синевалом и Валеном, её мысли разрывались. Если это действительно был Вален, если… если это действительно он, то конечно она должна остаться здесь, выслушать его слова. И всё же она поклялась в личной преданности Синевалу, поклялась следовать за ним через тьму и огонь, присягнула…

Она решила и покинула святилище вслед за Синевалом. Она догнала его у самого выхода. Он остановился, услышав её торопливые шаги, и кивнул ей.

Догнав его, она ничего не сказала, ожидая его слов.

— Это печалит меня, — медленно сказал Синевал, — печалит то, что он не тот, за кого себя выдаёт. Он воплотил в себе почти всё, что я мог бы ожидать у реального Валена. Что ни назови, всё это ворлонцы реализовали в нём, это почти сработало. Почти.

— Что… что вы сказали? Вы уверены?

Синевал с сожалением кивнул. — Я уверен. — Он направился к челноку, что должен был доставить его назад в Собор. Катс последовала за ним, ей пришлось поторопиться, чтобы поспеть за его широкими шагами. — О, его осанка… голос, внешний вид… всё правильно. Всё кроме его глаз.

— Его глаз?

— В них нет опыта, нет мудрости, нет храбрости. Они были пусты… Совершенно пусты. Это не Вален, хотя я почти хотел, чтобы это был он.

— Вы… вы могли бы оспорить его. Вы могли бы сказать остальным, вы могли бы сделать…

— Сделать что? Я уверен, он убедит их. Жречишки особенно постараются поверить ему. Их великий объединитель вернулся, чтобы спасти их от монстра, который привёл сюда шаг-тотов, и который не падает ниц перед каждым их словом. Позвольте им верить, миледи. Они всё ещё мой народ, не его. Он может называть себя Валеном, он может называть себя Единственным, он может называть себя так, как пожелает. Это не сделает его настоящим. Я правлю здесь, и я буду продолжать править, независимо от того, сколько ложных Валенов представят мне ворлонцы.

— Я последую за вами, Избранный, — спокойно сказала она, в этих словах, сказанных так мягко, было больше силы, чем во многих других, произнесённых гораздо более сильными людьми. — Я последую за вами через тьму и огонь.

— Почему? — внезапно спросил он, и она остановилась. Она произнесла эту присягу перед бомбардировкой, несколько недель назад. Тогда она сказала это, потому что он спас её, и потому что другой отважный мужчина также поклялся ему. Теперь она верила в свою присягу больше, чем когда-либо.

— Потому что вы могли бы управлять небесами, если бы захотели. Потому что вы пережили Колесо Звёздного Пламени. Потому что я верю в вас. Потому что я… потому что я сделаю это.

— Ах, прекрасные слова, миледи. Я на самом деле считаю, что у вас сердце воина.

Она улыбнулась. — Я счастлива со своим собственным сердцем, Избранный. Я не больше и не меньше, чем кажусь.

— Я сомневаюсь в этом. — Он махнул ей, и они вновь тронулись к челноку, но на сей раз более медленно. Он приноровил свой размашистый шаг к её маленьким шагам. — Вы говорили о Колесе Звёздного Пламени. Вы знаете, как я выжил?

— Нет. Некоторые сказали бы, что вы были избраны, как был избран Вален.

— Избран? Да, но избран кем, интересно? Я действительно выжил тем же способом, что и Вален. Я обманул всех тем же способом, что и Вален. — Глаза Катс на мгновение расширились, но она была не особенно удивлена. — Несколько… простых модификаций в моём жезле, и когда я поднял его над головой, он создавал силовое поле. Смертельная радиация текла вокруг него, и я остался в живых. Действительно, очень просто. Вален поступил точно также. Небольшая беседа с несколькими душами и виндризи, и я смог изобразить то же самое.

Катс улыбнулась. — Вы гораздо изворотливее, чем я считала, Избранный. Что вы будете делать с Ва… с ним? — Он нисколько не беспокоит меня. У меня есть свои обязанности, и здесь, и в других местах. Если они поверят ему, я позволяю им верить. Я всё ещё правлю здесь. Я и никто другой. Я буду вести дела с этим ложным Валеном и с его хозяевами ворлонцами… должным образом.

Пойдёмте, миледи. Боюсь, нас ждёт много дел.

— Да, прошептала она. — Это правда.

* * *

Он говорил, и его слова воспламеняли их сердца. Они не смогли бы вспомнить, что именно он сказал, но там, где только что были засвидетельствованы три чуда… стоя там, с парящим над ним ангелом из легенд, он мог бы говорить ни о чём и всё же удерживать их внимание в течение многих часов.

Его первая речь к ним была достаточно простой. Речь осмысления, воспоминания, печали по павшим и намерений на будущее. Он ничего не сказал о Синевале, или Колесе Звёздного Пламени, или Тенях, или землянах.

Они могли подождать.

Его слова освобождали и в то же время сдерживали их, приводили в восторг и давали им видение будущего и прошлого. Он проник в их желания и соткал для каждого из них гобелен, в котором они были центром всего сущего.

Он говорил, и когда его слова были произнесены, он повернулся и ушёл, исчез, как будто его никогда и не было. Ангел исчез вместе с ним, и люди, ставшие свидетелями чуда, остались одни, молча, переживая увиденное.

Это было начало. Могло быть больше слов, больше речей, больше красноречия и чудес. Он мог бы привязать их к себе, увлечь их за собой, возжечь их умы и умиротворить их души.

И затем… и… тогда…

Он не знал.

Они могли подождать.

* * *

Этот день для Литы Александр не был удачным. Конечно не многие из последних дней были для неё удачными, но этот она могла бы поставить в один ряд с некоторыми неловкими и весьма смешными случаями, что свалились на неё за последние два года. Она решила, что по сравнению с некоторыми из них, этот день не был таким уж и плохим, он просто немного… раздражал.

Она откровенно скучала. И была весьма расстроена. Она постоянно находилась на борту Пармениона на случай столкновения с Тенями, поскольку телепаты представляли собой в некоторой степени оружие против них. Лита никогда лично не проверяла эту теорию, да и не горела желанием проверить, но факт был в том, что в отсутствие Теней она играла роль рыжеволосого балласта.

Так что она могла лишь беспомощно смотреть, как её соплеменники продолжают уничтожать с орбиты целую планету. Она просто сидела в то время, как её корабль участвовал в кровавом и жестоком сражении. Она предприняла весьма незначительные усилия, чтобы как-то помочь восстановлению Минбара, но по уважительным причинам, ей просто не позволяли спуститься на планету.

И вот сегодня она услышала нежное пение в своём сознании, указывавшее, что ее ворлонский пассажир готовился что-то сказать, а также почувствовала некоторые… главным образом… специфические эмоции её телепатической связи с Деленн. Лита не знала, чем именно занималась Деленн, но, несомненно… она находила это забавным.

Она вздохнула и вернулась на свою узкую койку. Она подумала, что могла бы иметь каюту и побольше, но создатели Пармениона не слишком беспокоились о комфорте, а она по возможности старалась держаться подальше от остальных офицеров.

Она слышала отдалённый смех и спросила себя, чем же занята Деленн. Эти психические узы, были приятными время от времени, но иногда весьма раздражали. По некоторым причинам это было…

Маркус!

Лита вздрогнула от этой мысли, она пыталась сопротивляться воспоминаниям, что вырывались из тайников её памяти. Она задыхалась и начала тихо дрожать. О, не сейчас, не сейчас, пожалуйста! Маркус Коул… её самая большая любовь, мертв уже девять месяцев или около того. И в течение большей части этих девяти месяцев она сумела избегать мыслей о нём. И вот теперь по каким-то причинам воспоминания вспыхнули в её сознании. Его взгляд, его запах, его реакция на её поцелуй, его смерть…

Пение усиливалось, становилось всё громче и громче, и она скатилась с койки, встала на колени, пытаясь закрыть уши руками. — Прекрати это, ублюдок! — Шептала она. — Прекрати!

Нежный звук, словно дуновение ветерка. Память, — сказал ворлонец. Вспомни павших. Сосчитай потерянных.

— Я… не хочу вспоминать его! — резко бросила она. — Просто… ради бога, оставьте меня одну!

Кош Наранек, её личный ворлонский соучастник. Деленн должно быть очень долго носила его, пока сущность ворлонца не перешла к Лите во время обычного телепатического сканирования. Было лишь несколько моментов с тех пор, когда она не сожалела о том опыте. О, её связь с Деленн была чудесна, но не сам ворлонец, без которого она смогла бы этого делать.

— Так что же будет сегодня? — спросила она. — Новые загадочные замечания? Думаю, мне повезло, что вы не явились ко мне во сне на этот раз. — После последнего визита она не смогла заснуть целых три дня.

Отчёт. Здесь есть другой. Встреться с ним.

— Другой, кто? Другой ворлонец?

Другой мечтатель.

— Кто? Послушайте, ради бога, почему вы не можете хотя бы раз сказать мне что-нибудь прямо? Что, чёрт возьми, происходит?

Понимание — клинок с тремя гранями. Очень хорошо. Учись.

Лита собиралась что-то сказать, когда некая сила прорвалась через внешние слои её сознания и явила себя её внутреннему взору. Она увидела другого ворлонца, — у этого был синий защитный костюм. Её опыт общения с ворлонцами не был богатым, но этот… он ей не нравился. Он казался несколько… недоброжелательным. Или даже неприятным.

С ним был кто-то ещё, гуманоид. Минбарец. Минбарец с… скорее всего… бриллиантовыми… золотистыми глазами. Он, казалось, смотрел прямо на неё. Он…

Ещё один взрыв в её сознании, и она увидела кое-что ещё. Сражение, земные корабли против минбарских. Минбарцы побеждали. Легко. Они рвались к планете, сине-зелёный мир… О, боже, это же Земля! Это…

Что-то дрейфовало в космическом пространстве. Корабль. Старфьюри. Там кто-то был, медленно плыл в пространстве, кричал, пойманный в ловушку внутри стеклянной коробки. Он мог видеть… Он наблюдал за ними…

Зрение Литы прояснилось. Она задохнулась в отчаянии. Она поняла, что вся дрожит. На мгновение она была там… там… видела Землю, когда…

Понимание. Знание.

— Если ты когда-нибудь ещё раз сделаешь это со мной, ублюдок, то я… я… — Она не знала, что сделает тогда. Она сомневалась, что вообще смогла бы что-нибудь сделать с этой лишённой чувств глыбой. — Кто он? Боже мой, ты… же видишь…

Мечтатель. Мужчина, что смотрит на следы в пустыне.

— Хорошо, здесь даже больше смысла, чем я обычно слышу от вас. Куда я должна идти?

Вниз. Его место там. Место тишины и исцеления. Найди его, и поговори с теми, кого найдёшь там.

— Слишком много направлений. Какое я должна выбрать?

Ты поймёшь.

— Не слишком много помощи.

Ты поймёшь.

— Прекрасно, прекрасно. — Лита поднялась с пола и начала натягивать куртку и ботинки. Спуск на Минбар сам по себе не был хорошей идеей, но это было, несомненно, лучше, чем выслушивать лекции ворлонцев. Конечно она должна была найти командора Корвина, чтобы договориться о челноке, возможно, даже получить эскорт, возможно…

Внезапная вспышка. Минбарец рядом со вторым ворлонцем. Такие сверкающие золотистые глаза. Такие… красивые золотистые глаза. Если смотреть только на них, он выглядел почти как человек, она видела.

Плыть в стеклянной клетке.

Наблюдать за гибелью своего мира.

Такие золотые глаза…

* * *

— Джон?

— Гм?

— Джон… ты когда-нибудь… рождался… заново?

— Что?

Деленн из рода Мир, бывшая сатаи Серого Совета, а в настоящее время президент Объединённого Совета Казоми-7, теснее прижалась к мужчине, что, несомненно, был любовью всей её жизни, и попыталась яснее сформулировать свои ощущения. Это помогло бы, если бы она сама понимала, что же она чувствовала. Было так много… крови между землянами и минбарцами и между ними обоими в частности. Деленн долгое время не была уверена в своих чувствах к Джону, и потребовалось недавнее открытие Синевала, чтобы подтвердить их. И ему тоже, очевидно.

Однажды Драал сказал ей: 'Свобода, подобно любви, является странной вещью. Вы замечаете её только тогда, когда она находится в опасности, или когда она ушла.'

— Возрождение, — медленно сказала она. — Я… думаю, это самое подходящее слово. Мы называем его Нафак'ча. Это церемония, проводимая, чтобы отметить великие перемены, грядущие или уже произошедшие. Это время для… размышлений о прошлом, о надеждах на будущее. Время для заживления ран и единения. Время для… многого другого.

— Это звучит заманчиво. — Он улыбнулся и сжал её в объятиях. Она не хотела, чтобы он отпускал её. — Это… это звучит заманчиво, Деленн. Что я… мы должны делать?

— Мы должны отдать что-то, что представляет для нас большую ценность, и открыть тайну, которой прежде ещё ни с кем не делились.

— Гм. У вас существуют довольно странные церемонии. На родине мы проводим такие церемонии, просто напиваясь где-нибудь.

— Может быть в другой раз.

— Хорошая идея. Насколько… официально это должно быть? Вам нужно много народа или…?

— Для церемонии это не так важно, но девять — … подходящее число. Это имеет большое значение для нас. Я… я хотела бы попросить Литу, если… ты не против?

— Конечно, нет. Ты можешь просить всё, что хочешь. В конце концов это ваша церемония. Девять, ты сказала? Почему бы тебе не попросить Дэвида?

— Д… Дэвида?

Джон раздражённо щёлкнул языком. — Извини. Командора Корвина.

— О! Конечно… Да. Есть ещё кое-кто, кого я хотела пригласить. Я… думала об этом несколько дней. Было пролито так много крови, так много потревожено старых ран. Нам нужен момент единения, воспоминания.

Он поцеловал её в шею, запустил руку в волосы. — Конечно. Сколько времени тебе потребуется, чтобы всё организовать?

— Если я… начну прямо сейчас, то мы сможем провести её сегодня вечером. Но я… — Она смутилась. — Джон, Я… — Он вновь поцеловал её. — Джон… Нафак'ча имеет… и другие значения. Она может иметь много значений. Одно из них… соединение. Соединение душ. Я сказала бы, что это… подобно… мм… это как…

— Деленн, я… я понимаю. Это просто… — Он вдруг напрягся, его руки соскользнули с её талии. — Всё… прекрасно… — Он вздохнул. — Я… люблю тебя. Ты знаешь это?

Она улыбнулась, хотя и с сожалением. — Я всё подготовлю. У нас есть ещё время, Джон. Хотя бы немного. Нафак'ча поможет.

Он хихикнул, хотя смех его был фальшивым. — Я понимаю. Конечно, Деленн. Иди. Я давно уже должен был связаться с Дэвидом. Он вероятно думает, что я дрыхну где-то или ещё что-нибудь.

— Что же, он узнает. — Она встала, выскользнув из его объятий. Она начала поправлять платье, которое, так или иначе, оказалось весьма… в беспорядке. Она обернулась, чтобы посмотреть на него, сидевшего в кресле, его мундир был расстёгнут. Он выглядел… гораздо моложе. Его глаза сияли, что бывало так редко. Она знала его уже два года и никогда не видела, таким счастливым, как сейчас.

Её сердце было готово разорваться.

Она медленно наклонилась к нему, положила ладони на его грудь. Она поцеловала его, нежно, долго, страстно, а затем выпрямилась и улыбнулась, надеясь, что он не разглядел в её глазах то, что она видела в его. — Я люблю тебя, — прошептала она. — Я всегда буду любить тебя.

Он улыбнулся и коснулся её щеки. Она в свою очередь улыбнулась, и отвела глаза, чтобы скрыть притаившуюся в них боль. Затем она отвернулась и направилась к двери.

У двери она остановилась. — Джон… я думаю… думаю, я должна пригласить Синевала.

— Если ты… считаешь, это хорошей идеей.

— Это хорошая идея. Мне вовсе не хочется. Он мне не нравится, и его последние действия тоже, и всё же… Он должен присутствовать. Его душа так же сильно нуждается в возрождении, как и мо… как наши.

— Если ты так хочешь. Он мне тоже не нравится, но… — Он пожал плечами. — Поступай, как считаешь нужным, Деленн. Я буду с тобой.

Она кивнула. — Я… спрошу его, — тихо сказала она. Затем она покинула комнату.

Церемония Возрождения. Возможность излечить раны и установить будущие связи. Но как она могла смотреть в будущее, когда ни у неё, ни у Джона не было такого будущего, чтобы ждать его?

* * *

Есть некоторые моменты в его воспоминаниях, которые противоречат тому, что он знает как реальность. Он — Вален, он — спаситель минбарцев, бич Теней, он… землянин.

Кэтрин… странное имя. Кто это? Кто…?

Голос в его разуме. Сладкозвучный голос, но состоящий не только из слабых дуновений ветра и шелеста осеннего воздуха. Голос вздохов умирающих, скрежета костей на ветру, звуков ночи, убивающей солнце.

- <Это не важно. Вспоминай только то, что мы выберем тебе вспоминать. Знай только то, что мы скажем тебе знать.>

— Я… — Он помотал головой. — Да. Всё правильно. Вы — ворлонцы. Вы — ангелы. Вы — наши союзники. Да… да, Я… я помню теперь. Я… уверен.

- <Не думай. Просто повинуйся.>

Блистающий свет воссиял перед ним, и он увидел перед собой образ бога. Он пал на колени, и прошептал просьбу на языке, которого не помнил. Он увидел себя, стоящим на коленях и взывающим к богу, которого он не мог увидеть тогда. Он… он…

Кто-то вошёл. Сюда? Это место… священно. Место, посвящённое ворлонцам… ангелам. Это их святилище. Разумеется, сюда никто не мог войти. И особенно… землянин?

Он встал, вновь узнавая своё тело. Напряжение мускулов, скрип костей. Иногда он чувствовал, что его тело мешает ему. А иногда он чувствовал, что это единственная связь, что осталось у него, связь с… чем-то. Так много дыр в его разуме, в его памяти, в нём самом.

Это женщина, земная женщина. В течение одной секунды он изучает её. Она красивая, высокая, рыжеволосая. Его глаза на мгновение задержались на её волосах, и он спросил себя, почему он смотрит на них. Ни у кого из его расы нет волос, кроме тех немногих, кто выращивает их на подбородке. У неё большие настороженные глаза. В них глубина, глубина, что скрывает всю её душу, глубина, что намекает на боль, которую она испытала, и которая всё ещё не ушла.

Она остановилась, смотрит на него, её глаза, кажется, проникают в его собственную душу. Он спросил себя, что она видит там, и он спросил себя, почему это её волнует. Затем она увидела ангела, парящего над ними, и её рот открылся, словно она задыхалась. Она сделала один шаг вперёд и застыла, её голова откинулась назад, её прекрасные глаза были потеряны для него. Свет начал изливаться из её рта, и он закрыл глаза. Это не для него. Здесь ему не место. Он знает своё место. Оно… где-то…

Он шагнул к ней. Он не знает почему. Она затронула какие-то струны в его душе. Тоска по чему-то забытому. Возможно, его память?

Он подошёл к ней и взял за руку. Она была скрыта под перчаткой. Она не вздрогнула от его прикосновения. Она даже не знала о нём.

Он тоже носит перчатки. Он не знает, почему он отказывается от них, позволяя им упасть на пол. Они не кажутся более важными. Его рука нежно касается её щеки. Она теплая. Так много времени прошло с тех пор, как он касался другой (земной?)… другой… женщины. По крайней мере, физически. Она теплая. Это приятное ощущение.

- <Повинуйся>, - шепчет голос грохочущих костей и скрежещущего ветра. Он отступает назад и останавливается в ожидании. Они разговаривают. О чём-то, чего он не знает, и это не его обязанность — знать. Он слуга, а не хозяин. Он инструмент, а не плотник.

Но он помнит теплоту её кожи, и что-то начинает шевелиться в его воспоминаниях. Что-то…

* * *

— Церемония возрождения? — Синевал выглядел так, словно собирался расхохотаться. Катс смотрела на него с удивлением. Его охотник за душами 'почётный страж' беспокойно зашевелился, но Синевал выглядел скорее удивлённым, чем сердитым.

— Наш мир лежит в руинах, наш народ умирает, наши здания разрушены, явился ложный пророк, а… а Деленн хочет провести Церемонию Возрождения… — Он рассмеялся. — Это так похоже на жрецов. Решение всех проблем… помедитируйте, и всё наладится.

Катс улыбнулась. — Это так не похоже на решения воинов, которые просто уничтожают проблему. — Он обернулся и пристально посмотрел на неё. Она не испугалась взгляда, который мог бы смутить даже ворлонца, но лишь ещё более выправила свою осанку. — Я собираюсь пойти туда, Избранный, с вашего разрешения конечно?

Он вздрогнул. — Вам не нужно разрешение, миледи. Ваша душа принадлежит вам.

Она улыбнулась и коротко кивнула. — И… я считаю, вы тоже должны прийти, Избранный.

— У меня есть обязанности, миледи.

— И сколько из своих обязанностей вы сможете выполнить, когда рухнете от истощения? Когда вы спали в последний раз?

Его взгляд потемнел. — Перед тем, как Дирон попыталась убить меня.

— Избранный… Вы должны отдыхать. Вы должны спокойно поразмышлять, вспомнить, отдохнуть… Нафак'ча — не просто одна из глупых религиозных церемоний. Это возможность проститься с прошлым, принять будущее, поделиться тайной…

— Тайной? — Его глаза на мгновение вспыхнули, и она увидела, как некая мысль промелькнула у него в голове. — A… тайна… Да, у меня есть тайны, и не только у меня. Деленн, Шеридан… возможно… да… возможно. — Он посмотрел на неё и вдруг улыбнулся. — Похоже сегодня вы мой голос мудрости, миледи? Мой ангел-хранитель?

— Я приду, раз вы так хотите.

Она произнесла это просто, без нажима. В этом не было необходимости. — Я теперь ваша совесть.

— Которая нужна каждому правителю, — прошептал он. — Что же, очень хорошо, моя совесть и мудрость. Я приду на церемонию Деленн. Я чувствую, что смогу получить там… кое-что стоящее, в конце концов.

Катс нахмурилась, но только на мгновение. Синевал всегда оставался Синевалом. Хотя он ни за что не признался бы в этом, но за своими заботами он совсем потерял вкус к жизни. Она поклялась заставить его подумать ещё о чём-нибудь другом, даже если только на одно мгновение.

Этого было бы достаточно.

* * *

Соновар медленно шёл по улицам разрушенного города, не глядя ни направо, ни налево, но только прямо вперед. Он слышал тихие стоны, отчаянные крики, сердитое хныканье вокруг. Его это не волновало. Кто они для него? Слабаки. Дураки. Люди, которые не знали, что нужно прятаться от дождя.

Соновар не был рождён в Йедоре, но он часто бывал здесь. Он не любил этот город. Он вообще не любил города. Он ненавидел людей. Он испытывал крайне неприятное чувство, когда находился среди людей. Слишком многие из них были просто слабыми, напыщенными, глупыми. Сила должна править, это было очевидно.

Он искал кого-то, кого-то, кто однажды обладал силой, но, так или иначе, потерял её. Точно так же, как и вся его каста.

В конце концов, Соновар нашёл того, кого искал. Калейн ссутулился в углу, тихо хныкая. Его костяной гребень практически разложился, открывая скрытую ранее тонкую мембрану. Его глаза слепо смотрели в небо. Его пальцы процарапали глубокие царапины на лице.

Соновар вздохнул. Калейн мог стать символом. В конце концов, он противостоял Синевалу. Он был символом.

Соновар помог встать павшему воину. Это ещё не конец. Пусть Синевал и этот новый 'Вален' сражаются за эти бесплодные камни. Он будет там, чтобы получить своё.

Начинался дождь. Соновар сердито вздохнул и помог Калейну выпрямиться. Они должны были уйти отсюда как можно быстрее.

* * *

Лита Александр наконец обнаружила своё сознание, продирающимся через слои её разума, она шаталась, почти падала. В течение неопределенно долгого времени она была пленником, каналом, через который текла беседа. Она не любила эти моменты.

Он бросился вперед и поймал её, удерживая пока она не восстановила равновесие. Его руки чувствовали холод даже через одежду. Он снял перчатки, заметила она отвлечённо. Она подняла голову от его рук, и посмотрела на его глаза. Они были… золотистые.

Она медленно отодвинулась от него. Минбарец. Ещё один минбарец. Но этот был… другим. Она видела слабый круг света вокруг его головы. Почти нимб, абсурдная мысль. Вероятно это признак его связи с ворлонцами. Слабый психический след недавней демонстрации.

Он смотрел на неё, его золотые глаза, казалось, проникали в её душу. Она чувствовала себя странно… открытой перед ним. — Кто ты? — Прошептал он.

Она вздрогнула. Бесчисленное количество раз она слышала этот вопрос в своих снах от разума, что жил в ней. Она не знала ответа, и так и ответила ему.

— Кто я? — спросил он. Этого она тоже не знала.

И тут она обнаружила, что её рот открывается, её глаза заполняются светом, её сознание снова гаснет. Она успела лишь отчаянно крикнуть: Нет! — прежде, чем чужие слова потекли из её рта. Прежде натиск живущего в ней ворлонца — Коша? — был словно волна прилива, неумолимо двигающаяся вперёд, сметая всё на своём пути. На сей раз это была лишь тонкая струйка, слабый поток, прогрызающий нору через границы её сознания. Она осознавала, что делает и говорит. Вот только сделать что-нибудь с этим она не могла.

- <Учись>, - сказал чужой голос из её рта. — <Повинуйся, Предрождённый. Ты будущее через прошлое. Этого не должно было случиться. Пока нет. Ни один из вас не готов. Вы должны подготовиться. Времени слишком мало. Она твой проводник. Учись у неё. Постигай её. Будь с ней во всём. Повинуйся.>

Лита пошатнулась, когда дух Коша покинул её разум. — Хотела бы я, чтобы он хоть как-то предупреждал меня, когда в следующий раз сделает это, — чуть слышно сказала она. — В этом есть для вас какой-нибудь смысл?

— Я… не знаю… Возможно. Кто ты?

Она поморщилась. — Опять этот вопрос. Я Лита Александр. Я телепат с корабля Земного Содружества Парменион. А вы?

— Вален. По крайней мере, так они мне сказали. Я… помню… кое-что об этом. Но об остальном — ничего. Я понимаю тактику, стратегию, риторику, но вот, кто я… кем являюсь… этого я не знаю. Иногда единственная вещь, которая кажется мне незыблемой… — Он огляделся. — Он ушел.

— Да, ворлонцы ушли. — Лита внезапно хихикнула. — Я говорю о ворлонцах, словно являюсь экспертом. Ладно, вы выглядите как обычный человек. Я попытаюсь… научить вас. Чему-нибудь. У вас есть какие-нибудь идеи?

— Я… я хочу пройтись. Увидеть это место, этот мир, этих людей. Я… я хочу увидеть мой дом.

Лита пожала плечами. — Вы босс. Я так думаю. Пойдёмте. Я не знаю окрестностей и могла бы влипнуть в неприятности, но если вы будете со мной… Даже не знаю. Столько лет прошло с тех пор, как мои поступки определялись здравым смыслом.

— Правда? — Он, казалось, задумался о чём-то. Его золотистые глаза на мгновение вспыхнули. — Думаю, что, возможно, вы правы.

* * *

— Вы хотите меня что?

Командор Дэвид Корвин смотрел на стоявшую перед ним женщину и вдруг понял, что как много он забыл за последние месяцы. Деленн могла выглядеть как человек. Она могла бы даже действовать время от времени как человек. Но она не была человеком. Ни один человек не мог бы никогда высказать подобную идею.

Нафак'ча — время воспоминаний. Уверена, в свет того, что случилось, у вас может возникнуть потребность в такой церемонии.

— Я… Послушайте, это сумасшествие. Я занят. Вы много помогали капитану в последнее время… — Она слегка покраснела, и Корвин замешкался. На мгновение. Он не хотел знать, что означает этот румянец. — И я благодарен вам. Мне действительно нужно обдумать всё, что случилось, но… я всё ещё человек. Я… я не вижу причин, почему я должен принимать участие в каком-то минбарском фестивале.

— Джон попросил меня пригласить вас, — мягко сказала она. — Мы нуждаемся в единении наших народов. Моё изменение должно было помочь достигнуть этого единения…

— Оно сработало не слишком хорошо, не так ли? — Она вздрогнула, и Корвин немедленно пожалел о своих словах, но сказанное…

— Нет, — твёрдо сказала она. — Это не сработало, но я буду продолжать и продолжать свои попытки… пока не умру. Я отдала своё тело, и я отдам свою жизнь, чтобы компенсировать то, что было сделано. Мой народ разваливается, мой мир обратился в пепел, друзья, которых я знала всю свою жизнь, мертвы или отказываются признавать меня. Единственная надежда, оставшаяся у моего народа, — диктатор, чьи методы я ненавижу.

Но я буду продолжать попытки, потому что это то, что я должна сделать. Я люблю Джона, и я делаю для него столько же, сколько он сделает для меня. Пожалуйста… вы же его друг. Ради него, пожалуйста…

Корвин посмотрел на неё. Её лицо сияло искренностью, и всё же, она была минбаркой… или большей частью была минбаркой?

Капитан просил за него.

— Эх, майор Кранц может позаботиться о корабле на некоторое время, — сказал он. — Я буду там.

Её улыбка могла бы осветить галактику.

* * *

Галерея Шёпотов была пуста. Зал Приёмов был погружён в тишину. Белый туман Грёз обвил лодыжки Синевала, пока он осматривал всеми покинутый зал.

Грёзы пережили бомбардировку. Храм Грёз был расположен в горах к северу от Йедора, в древнем месте, предшествовавшем Валену, предшествовавшем даже вражде каст. Это было странное место.

— Пусто, — прошептал он. — Я приходил сюда… перед тем, как ушёл. Я приходил сюда в поисках ответов. И не получил ни одного.

Катс испуганно озиралась. Она никогда прежде не бывала здесь. Синевал был здесь дважды, и каждый раз это изменило его жизнь. — На что это было похоже? — спросила она. — Это место… оно мертво. Здесь нет никакой жизни.

— Нет, только разрушенные мечты и потерянные души. Кто бы ни дал название этому месту, у него было хорошее чувство юмора.

— Почему здесь? Из всех мест, где можно было провести Нафак'ча, почему здесь?

— Где может быть лучше? Место прошлого, место будущего… Типичная религиозная тарабарщина. И всё же… я могу понять её причины.

— Мне не нравится это место.

— И мне тоже. Миледи… что здесь неправильно?

— Я… я не понимала, пока я не пришла сюда… они хотят увидеть, не так ли? Они все. Они соберутся, чтобы увидеть их все. Все мои тайны.

— Я так не думаю. У нас у всех есть тайны, миледи. Это не повод для стыда.

Она прошла дальше в зал, туман почти скрыл её от Синевала. Он быстро оглянулся назад, где в дверях стояли при исполнении служебных обязанностей два охотника за душами. Часто он забывал об их присутствии, но они были там, причиняя такой же дискомфорт, о котором говорила Катс. Но альтернатива была бы ещё хуже.

Синевал сделал выдох. — У меня множество тайн, миледи. Некоторые из них заслуживают особого внимания… я пришёл сюда, чтобы раскрыть их. По политическим мотивам, но это едва ли соответствует духу церемонии, не так ли? Ну да ладно, я должен открыть вам тайну, которую никогда не рассказал бы никому другому.

— Я не любил Дирон. Я никогда никого не любил и сомневаюсь, что когда-либо полюблю. Я… уважал Дирон. Я восхищался ею. Она мне нравилась. Но она видела то, чем я стану, и она боялась этого. Если я перестану думать, я тоже буду бояться этого.

— Всю свою жизнь я искал власти, приближался к ней шаг за шагом. Я никогда не понимал почему, пока не попал в Собор. Мне нужна власть, потому что только тогда я смогу сделать то, что должен сделать.

— Миледи… я никогда не был предназначен править. Не было никакой божественной судьбы, никакого предначертания Валена. Я правлю сейчас, потому что я сам сделал себя правителем, и ни по какой другой причине.

Едва различимая за туманом фигура Катс остановилась. — Спасибо, — прошептала она. — Теперь моя очередь, полагаю… я задолжала вам тайну.

— Только, если вы чувствуете, что способны на это. Вы уже дали мне больше, чем я мог бы просить вас, миледи. И я не буду спрашивать вас о ваших тайнах.

— Нет… нет, вы… в праве знать это. Когда я… была его… пленницей… Калейн мучил меня. Он заставлял меня кричать, он заставлял меня умолять, он заставлял меня признаться в убийстве и измене. И… я сделала это. Я сказала ему всё, что он хотел слышать, молясь, чтобы это сделало его счастливым хотя бы на некоторое время. Я умоляла его, я валялась у него в ногах… я даже просила Козорра помочь мне.

— Я всегда считала себя сильным человеком, но, похоже, я оказалась недостаточно сильной. Возможно, если бы…

— Нет, миледи. Не имело никакого значения, насколько сильной вы были. Никто не может сопротивляться подобной пытке. Никто.

— Но… возможно…

— Нет! — Синевал шагнул к ней через туман. Он нежно взял её за руки. — Вы вынесли, миледи. Вы вынесли, потому что знали, что делаете это ради своей касты, вы должны были так поступить. Вы один из самых сильных людей, каких я знаю.

— Она улыбнулась и посмотрела на него. — Спасибо, милорд, — прошептала она. — Мы открыли друг другу наши тайны.

Он кивнул, ослеплённым сиянием её глаз. — Кажется, это они. — Синевал отступил от неё, как только Деленн вошла в зал. Он видел, как она входила, и он поймал момент её замешательства. Казалось, у неё были свои воспоминания об этом месте. За ней вошёл Старкиллер, и за ним — ещё один землянин. Синевала окатила волна презрения. Осквернить это место присутствием землян… Как же сильно пали жречишки?

Деленн игнорировала присутствие охотников у двери, хотя и не сумела совсем их не заметить. Она прошла в глубину зала и коротко поклонилась в сторону Синевала. Он возвратил её поклон.

— Спасибо, что пришли, — тихо сказала она.

— Мне это доставило удовольствие, — без тени притворства ответил он.

Все замолчали, когда Старкиллер подошёл к Деленн. Охотники за душами начали медленно обходить их, чтобы встать рядом с Синевалом. Деленн тихо вздохнула.

— Я так понимаю, мы должны начать с тайны, — сказал Синевал. — Каждый из нас должен открыть тайну, которой никогда ни с кем прежде не делился. — Деленн кивнула. — Тогда позвольте мне быть первым. Есть кое-что относительно меня, чего вы не знаете… ни один из вас. Кое-что я храню в тайне после нападения на Землю.

— С тех времён родилось немало тайн, — сказал другой голос. Одновременно отеческий и старый, наполненный мудростью и силой. Как бы хотел Синевал, чтобы это был голос того, чьим именем он всегда действовал. Но это не был голос Валена, и как только ложный пророк вошёл, лицо Синевала искривилось в высокомерной презрительной усмешке.

— Ты посмел прийти сюда, самозванец? — спросил он. — Здесь тебе не место. Возвращайся назад к своим хозяевам ворлонцам.

Деленн и Шеридан казались удивлёнными. Возможно, это не их рук дело. Позади ложного Валена шёл ещё кто-то… земная женщина. Синевал не узнал её.

— Нас должно быть девять, не так ли? Наследие церемонии, преподанной вам Валеном. Теперь нас девять.

Деленн и Синевал взорвались одновременно. — Мы не можем считать этих монстров. — Здесь не место для ворлонских игрушек. — Вален заставил замолчать их обоих.

— Теперь нас здесь девять. И это правильно. Здесь время и место для тайн, которые будут открыты, для правды, которая будет предъявлена, для многих других вещей, на которые должен пролиться свет. Моя тайна и ваша, Синевал Проклятый, и ваша, Благословенная Деленн.

— Так знайте же: я — Вален. Я — тот, за кого себя выдаю, и всё же я — не он. Моя тайна состоит в том, что некогда, я был землянином. Моё имя было Джеффри Синклер.

Туман стал холоднее.

Глава 2

Он — Вален, он — спаситель минбарцев, их пророк прошлого, их маяк будущего. Они всегда знали, что он вернётся… однажды, но если бы они только могли узнать правду.

Он — Джеффри Синклер, он — последний свидетель обречённой Земли, последний землянин, видевший свой мир перед самой его гибелью. Они считали, что он умер… если бы они только могли узнать правду.

Его жизнь неизвестна ему самому, его будущее выглядит более ясным, чем его прошлое. Он видит имена, а иногда даже лица. Брат, возлюбленная, его подчинённые. Они приходят к нему более ясными теперь, намного более ясными. Простой результат его пробуждения? Или что-то большее?

Кэтрин. Имя. И лицо. И… чувство.

Кэтрин…

Это имя, он знает, должно быть важно для него, но он не знает, почему. Другие имена более понятные. Маррэйн и Парлонн, тот, кто нашёл его, и тот, кто предал его; Дераннимер, которую он любил бы и любил до самой смерти; Затрас, что был его гидом; Нукенн и Рашок, что должны были записать его наследие; Немейн, который должен был изучать его учение…

Он может увидеть их всех. Он видит Парлонна, первым становящимся перед ним на колени, чтобы поклясться в личной преданности. Он видит Маррэйна, кричащего оттого, что Колесо Звёздного Пламени уничтожает его плоть и его разум. Он видит Дераннимер, рожающую его ребенка. Он может увидеть… так много всего.

Так много событий, так много лиц, так много имён. Его будущее, его прошлое… что из этого имеет значение?

И только одно лицо он не может вспоминать, единственное, которое он хотел бы вспомнить… не как минбарец, а как человек.

Его собственное.

* * *

— Новая ложь, — резко бросил Синевал.

Он будет враждебен к нему, рассеянно подумала Деленн. Он должен быть таким. Синевал был типичным воином — сильный, высокомерный, нахальный; он уверен, что является единственным решением всех проблем Минбара. И, вплоть до возвращения Валена, так и было. К тому же он ненавидел ворлонцев, а Вален возвратился в сопровождении одного из них.

— Откуда вы можете это знать? — гневно спросила Лита, выходя из-за Валена. — Откуда вы можете знать, что он лжёт?

Лита была… какой-то странной. Литу и Деленн объединяли сильные узы, которые связали их на духовном уровне. Ни одна из них не понимала этого до конца, и всё же они приветствовали их. Каждый шёл своим собственным путём, а поддержка их связи помогала им обеим. Теперь, когда Деленн нашла поддержку в Джоне, она почти забыла о Лите. Это упущение, как оказалось, привело к некоторым необычным последствиям.

— Я тот, за кого себя выдаю, — ответил Вален… или по крайней мере, тот, кто называл себя Валеном. Деленн не думала о нём. Она не хотела думать. Нисколько.

— Позади Синевала Катс сдвинулась в сторону, пытаясь лучше рассмотреть человека, утверждающего, что он является её спасителем. Её взгляд был полон неудовлетворённого любопытства, а не угрозы. Деленн плохо её знала, но слышала о её действиях после бомбардировки. Катс могла оказаться единственным средством сохранить душу Синевала.

— Тогда докажите! — потребовал Синевал. — Когда Маррэйн нашёл вас в Месте, где вы Принесли Свет Во Тьму, какие первые слова вы сказали ему?

— Вы не можете ждать, что он… — начала Лита, но Вален поднял руку.

— Я сказал ему, что никогда не оставался в темноте, потому что я принёс свой свет с собой, так же как и все мы. Даже, когда Маррэйн умер, он всё ещё имел немного света внутри себя.

Синевал выглядел поколебленным. — Где умер Маррэйн? — спросил он уже более мягко.

— Я не знаю. Я никогда не видел его снова после того, как он пал из Колеса Звёздного Пламени.

— Синевал, — устало сказала Деленн, обнаружив в себе смелость вступить в разговор. — Прекрати допрос. Он тот, за кого себя выдаёт.

Он покачал головой. — Я не верю этому. Я просто не могу в это поверить. Он всё, что я мог бы когда-либо вообразить о Валене, но в нём нет… никакой глубины. Нет возраста. Он мог бы оказаться безжизненной статуей. Его плоть и кость могли бы с тем же успехом оказаться из дерева или из камня. В нём нет ничего, ни возраста, ни мудрости, ни силы, которыми обладал Вален. Он просто марионетка ворлонцев.

— Нет, — сказал Вален, продолжая говорить тем мягким отеческим тоном, который он часто использовал. — Я не марионетка, я не безжизненный. Я — Вален или… если говорить более точно. Я буду Валеном. — Деленн резко вдохнула, закрыв глаза. Синевал бросил свой твёрдый, тёмный взгляд сначала на Валена, затем на Деленн. — Всё есть круг, и всё возвращается к своему началу… когда приходит время. Некогда я был Джеффри Синклером, человеком. Я буду Валеном, минбарцем. Когда придёт время.

— Ты знала, — сказал Синевал Деленн. — Ты… ты пыталась предупредить нас… перед нападением на Проксиму Три. Ты… знала…

Она кивнула. — Когда я была… больна… однажды… у меня было видение. Откровение, в некотором роде. Я видела Валена, когда была ребёнком. Я узнала его тогда. Но лишь гораздо позже, я уверилась в этом. Я снова увидела Валена, но уже не как видение. Это было после того, как я решила измениться. Я узнала наконец, куда девались наши души… кто был другой половиной наших душ… кто был другой половиной моей души. — Её рука отыскала Джона и сжала его руку. Он встал рядом с ней.

— Ты пыталась предупредить нас… предупредить меня. Ах… но тогда, Вален, что является вашей тайной? Ведь именно за этим мы здесь? Делиться нашими тайнами?

— Мы пришли сюда ради перерождения, — пришёл ответ. — И возрождение не может состояться, если старая жизнь не ушла. Поделись своими тайнами, Синевал. Ты знаешь, с чего начать.

— Мои тайны? А ты разделишь свои? Шанс очиститься? Старые грехи, старые тревоги, старые тайны.

— Новые души.

Деленн медленно кивнула. Да, очиститься от старых тайн. У неё тоже были старые тайны, от которых следовало очиститься. Слишком много тайн.

— Ты знаешь, с чего начать, Синевал.

— Конечно я знаю, — ответил он. — С того же места, где и закончить. С Шакири.

И пока он говорил, вокруг них начали появляться образы. Белый туман отступил, сменившись видом металлического пола, высокой крыши, окружавшей всё это темноты, Синевала, более молодого, более гордого и более тёмного…

* * *

Прошлое Синевала.

Я не видел Шакири уже десять циклов. Я никогда не увижу его снова. И тем не менее я всё ещё вижу его, всё ещё помню тембр его голоса, силу его позы, силу его осанки.

Этот человек был глупцом, самонадеянным дураком. Он был дураком, который не видит, что он — дурак, и это делало его самым опасным дураком из всех.

Военачальник, сатаи, его амбиции простирались гораздо дальше. Конечно, он никогда бы не достиг желаемого, но на его амбиции это никак не влияло. Он был тем, кто много лет назад встретил Несущую смерть. Он был тем, кто предложил ей убежище. Он был тем, кто позже привёл меня к ней.

Но это, конечно, было гораздо позже. Пока же он говорил со мной… на борту «Трагати», в то время как наши силы приближались к Земле. Мы пронеслись мимо внешних колоний их… вашей… солнечной системы. Они не были нам нужны. Мы наконец были готовы, сразиться за ваш родной мир. Мы… верили в свою правоту. Мы знали, что были правы.

Так сказали нам наши лидеры.

Не вздрагивай, Деленн. Если я должен разделить мою… вину в этом, то и ты тоже должна. Нам сказали, что эта война правая и священная. Люди умирали, следуя за этими священными амбициями. Если она не была священной, то все эти смерти были напрасными.

Но это не по существу. Мы приближались к Земле. Я конечно же был на борту «Трагати», командовал им. Он был нашим флагманом, построенным после потери «Дралафи». Он был одним из самых больших кораблей, которые мы когда-либо построили. Я полностью осознавал, насколько важен был мой корабль, и то, сколь многие удивлялись моему назначению сюда. Я не удивлялся. Я знал, что заслужил это.

Я помню тот день. Шакири прибыл с Вален'ты, с закрытой встречи с частью Серого Совета. Я предполагал, что это были Моранн и Копланн. В них было от сатаи гораздо больше, чем в нём. Они знали то, чего он не понимал — стимул к войне умирал. Многие подвергали сомнению её оправдания. Шакири не понимал этого, и я тоже… но по другим причинам.

— Вы лояльны или нет? — спросил он, как только без предупреждения вошёл в мою каюту. Шакири был самым необычным сатаи.

Я был оскорблён… я допускаю это, и я так и сказал ему. Я всегда был лоялен. Всегда.

— Ну конечно, — сказал он. — Вы настоящий мужчина, восходящая звезда. Некоторые говорят, что со временем вы подниметесь до сатаи.

— Я поднимусь выше, — ответил я. Я уже тогда знал это.

— Возможно, но не в ближайшие десять циклов, по крайней мере… Так или иначе, есть вещи, которые вы должны знать прежде, чем наступит заключительная стадия этой… 'священная война' закончилась. Другие касты… они слабы, Синевал. Мастера — пустое место, а жречишки глупы. Будущее Минбара наше. Эта война расставит всё по своим местам. Мы уничтожим землян и восстановим наше положение в галактике. Любого, кто посмеет выступить против нас, мы сокрушим. Мы слишком долго вели себя тихо.

— И Врага тоже? — До меня доходили слухи. Бранмер говорил со мной о Ленонне и его пожеланиях. Это были слова мудрого человека. Жаль, что я никогда не встречался с ним лично.

— Враг? Пфа! Это просто легенды. Они давно исчезли. Нет, я говорю о других расах, центаврианах, нарнах… обо всех других… мы будем править ими всеми. Мы старше, чем они, богаче знаниями и просто сильнее. Правда в том, что мы обязаны править.

— Возможно. Зачем вы говорите это мне, сатаи?

— Вы — лояльный минбарец, Синевал, и преданный воин. То, что я говорил о… это наша судьба, и вы можете стать частью её. Лидеры вашего клана… они говорили со мной, и они решили, что вы должны кое-что увидеть, должны кое с кем встретиться.

— Сатаи, мы скоро достигнем родного мира землян. Я нужен здесь.

— Земляне не представляют угрозы. Этот корабль может некоторое время обойтись и без вас. Хор алит Калейн достаточно компетентен. Пойдёмте. Это должно быть сделано сейчас, до того как наше внимание будет поглощено сражением и его последствиями.

— С кем, вы хотите, чтобы я встретился?

— Кое-кто, кто даст нам то, в чём мы нуждаемся. Всё, в чём мы будем когда-либо нуждаться, Синевал. Только три человека знают о её существовании. Вы станете четвёртым.

— Пойдёмте. Вы должны встретиться со своей судьбой.

* * *

Образы медленно таяли. Синевал обвёл взглядом восемь своих компаньонов. Деленн и Шеридан казались ошеломлёнными. Катс выглядела так… словно испытывала сильную боль. Двое других землян, похоже, почти ничего не поняли в этом разговоре десятилетней давности.

Синевал поймал взгляд Деленн. Обвинение, боль, гнев. — Я считаю оправданными свои решения, — сказал он. — Все решения.

— Я не обвиняю тебя, — сказала она, но её глаза говорили иное.

Он пожал плечами. — Как и сказал Шакири, только три человека знали тогда о существовании Джа'дур. Сам Шакири и два лидера клана Клинков Ветра. Все трое вскоре были мертвы. Шакири погиб во время Битвы за Марс, его смерть дала мне возможность потребовать положение, которое он мне пророчил. Лидеры моего клана умерли вскоре после этого — один несколько месяцев спустя при возвращении корабля Теней. Второй умер… от неудачной болезни.

— Что значит, неудачной? — спросил Старкиллер, его глаза сузились.

— Я не имел к этому никакого отношения. Думаю, это могла быть Джа'дур. В её интересах было… считаться мёртвой как можно дольше. Она полагала, что я обеспечу всё, что ей понадобится. Возможно, она была права.

— И всё жё ты убил её, — сказала Деленн. — Это должно учитываться.

— Возможно. Так или иначе, мы с Шакири прибыли на Вален'ту и…

— Подожди, — прервал его Вален. — Позже. У каждого у нас у всех есть истории и тайны. По порядку теперь моя очередь. А затем ваша, Деленн.

— Как пожелаете, — сказал Синевал, насмешливо поклонившись. — Начинайте.

Итак. Мы… конечно мы боялись, но страх не был главным. Было ощущение…

* * *

Прошлое Синклера.

… ощущение неизбежности. Ничего удивительного в этом нет. Мы всегда знали, что однажды вы достигнете Земли. Мы всё время подсознательно надеялись на чудо, но некоторые из нас уже начинали понимать, что чуда не будет.

Президент произнесла речь. Я… не помню всего, что она тогда сказала, но это касалось того, что хотя бы некоторые из нас должны выжить. И некоторые из нас выжили. Если бы мы умерли, то умерло бы всё то, что делало нас нами… Мэрилин Монро, Лао-Цзы, Эйнштейн, Аристофан… всё.

Это забавно. Я помню их имена, но я не знаю никого из этих людей.

Я собирался защищать Землю. Я знал, что это мой долг. Я был… пилотом истребителя в одной из эскадрилий Звёздных Фурий. Я видел… цель перед собой. Я думал, что если и погибну, то, по крайней мере, моя смерть будет что-то значить.

Кэтрин так не считала.

Кэтрин… Хотел бы я вспомнить, какой она была. Хотел бы я вспомнить хоть что-нибудь. Что она говорила, как она говорила, что-нибудь… Всё, что я знаю — это её имя, и всё же…

Это не имеет значения. Мы… спорили. Она хотела улететь, пока ещё оставалась возможность. Я не знаю, получилось это у неё или нет. Она стартовала на Марс перед тем, как мы потеряли с ним связь. Я… надеюсь… она спаслась. Я не знаю.

Я готовился, размышлял о нашем враге, кем они были, почему они делали это, почему они хотели уничтожить нас.

Почему…

* * *

Вален или, возможно, Джеффри Синклер, помотал головой, когда картины перед ними начали таять. Они так и остались неясными и смутными. Он сам в облике человека… более или менее. Женщина, или скорее её силуэт, её голос, её аромат.

Деленн смотрела на него, и её сердце готово было выпрыгнуть из груди. Теперь она знала. Все кусочки мозаики наконец сошлись. Все. Синевал был прав, не во всём, но достаточно во многом. Она знала, да… но теперь она была уверена.

— Я… теперь моя очередь говорить, — очень тихо сказала она. — Я действительно не знаю, с чего начать.

— Как, с чего? — спросил Синевал. — С ворлонцев, конечно.

Она кивнула. — Да. С ворлонцев…

* * *

Прошлое Деленн.

Впервые я увидела их вскоре после начала войны. Я не знала, чего ожидать. В Совете даже мне было доступно слишком мало ценной информации. Они практически стали легендой. Дукхат контактировал с ними, но он держал это в тайне от всех, включая меня. Я обнаружила их присутствие только после его смерти, когда уже было слишком поздно учесть их совет.

Вален, прежде чем ушёл по ту сторону, оставил ряд пророчеств. О повторном соединении наших душ… об отсутствующих половинах наших душ, об огне и тьме, о многом. Я изучала их столько, сколько смогла, но для многих они были лишь любопытной диковиной. Даже тайна отсутствия наших душ большинством игнорировалась, а некоторыми даже презиралась. Лишь немногие действительно беспокоились.

Во время войны я перестала думать об этом. Я видела перед собой путь, и я сошла с него, и все мои попытки вернуться назад потерпели неудачу.

Только ворлонцы казались способными вернуть меня на мой путь.

Нет, Синевал. Чтобы вы не думали о них, ворлонцы — наши друзья. Я верю им. Да, позже я пойму, почему вы им не доверяете, я уверена.

Я вновь пришла к ним, когда мы приблизились к Земле, я пришла в поисках утешения, я искала слов мудрости и наставлений. Я была одинока. Я был одинока с тех пор, как умер Ленонн.

Я медленно вступила в святилище Дукхата. Кто-то… кто-то однажды сказал мне, что там находится будущее. Если бы только это оказалось правдой. Комната была погружена в темноту, даже после стольких посещений, меня это раздражало. Тень скользнула вокруг меня. Мое сердце бешено забилось. — Вы всё ещё здесь? — Прошептала я. Я не видела их почти три года.

Тишина была мне ответом, и тогда я обернулась, чтобы уйти, на сердце моём была тяжесть, я не могла идти, и тут слова музыки пришли из темноты.

- <Мы всегда были здесь.>

Я говорила с ними, рассказала обо всех своих неудачах. Война всё ещё продолжалась. Все наши мечты, все мечты Дукхата… они были потеряны. Мы продолжали войну, потому что не знали, как её остановить.

И затем ворлонец, и затем… Кош… сказал мне.

- <Истина сама указывает на себя.>

Я вздрогнула. — Что? — Я до сих пор слышу эти слова. Если бы я только лучше поняла тогда. Это всё, чего я хотела бы.

- <Истина сама указывает на себя.>

Достаточно простая фраза, но с обычной для ворлонцев любовью к загадкам и головоломкам. Я ушла, не зная, где, или что, или почему… Моранн однажды сказал мне, что всякий раз, когда мы разговаривали, все мои слова были вопросами. Я ответила ему, что они единственное, что у меня осталось.

Никогда я не была ближе к истине, чем в тот момент.

Я так сильно была погружена в свои мысли, что не заметила двух воинов, с которыми почти столкнулась, покидая святилище.

* * *

Синевал.

Истина сама указывает на себя, гм? Возможно, и нет.

Я не знал тогда, куда вёл меня Шакири. По правде говоря, я был раздражён его визитом. Мы подходили к критическому моменту всей этой войны. Разве у нас могло быть время для каких-либо развлечений? Однако он был сатаи и моим начальником, и я должен был оказывать ему уважение. Никогда я не выказывал столько уважения Моранну или Копланну, они заслужили его на сотни циклов вперёд, но всё ещё кое в чём уступали Шакири.

Он забрал меня с «Трагати» на корабль Серого Совета. В чём состояли его намерения, я даже не мог себе представить. Бранмера там не было — он координировал кампанию со своего Догати, большинство религиозных лидеров тоже было занято в других местах.

Оказалось, что Джа'дур расположилась на борту корабля Серого Совета, под охраной Шакири. Он доверял ей лишь чуть больше, чем когда-либо я сам в последствии.

Мое внимание, однако, на мгновение было отвлечено. Открылась неизвестная мне дверь, и какая-то женщина выскочила из неё. Я один узнал её. Однажды я предстал перед Серым Советом, чтобы получить благодарность за свои успехи во время тяжёлейших наземных сражений в мирах флиннов. Я помнил молодую сатаи, что говорила с властностью бога и состраданием целителя.

Что же увидела сатаи Деленн, что заставило её покинуть комнату так поспешно со слезами, готовыми скатиться из глаз, я не знал. Она, казалось, не увидела нас и промчалась мимо. Мои шаги на мгновение замедлились, возможно, это была судьба? Мои глаза метнулись в сторону, и я бросил один единственный крошечный взгляд в комнату, которую она только что оставила.

Я увидел, как что-то двигалось там. Я почувствовал, как что-то мягко коснулось моего сознания. Я услышал голос, звук ветра, ласкающего заледеневшие пустоши.

- <Спаситель, Павший, Умерший. Помни свою судьбу.>

Я не понял тогда и не понимал ещё очень долго. Только, когда Дархан обнародовал свои открытия в пророчествах Валена, я понял, но попытался это игнорировать. Я всё ещё сомневаюсь. В конце концов, всё могло пойти совершенно по-другому, и как тогда можно было бы использовать пророчество?

Шакири ничего не заметил, и когда дверь закрылась, я почувствовал, что странное прикосновение судьбы покинуло меня. Он обернулся ко мне, заметив, наконец, что я остановился.

— Вы не можете заставлять ждать своё будущее из-за симпатичной женщины, — сказал он мне серьёзно. — Если вы имеете какие-то планы относительно сатаи Деленн, то…

— Нет, — твёрдо ответил я. Слишком твёрдо. Я был рад, что он так ошибался в причинах моей задержки, но не настолько, чтобы забыть услышанное. — Нет, конечно нет. Я просто… хотел удостовериться, что это она. Это всё.

Это хорошо. Если вы имеете матримониальные планы, то, уверен, они могут подождать. Кроме того, вам лучше было бы гораздо лучше связать себя с кем-то из вашей собственной касты. Пойдёмте. Время никого не ждёт.

— Нет, — пробормотал я. — Нет, оно не ждёт.

* * *

Грёзы на мгновение погрузились в молчание, все глаза сфокусировались на Синевале. Он тоже замолчал, со спокойным вызовом встречая их взгляды. Деленн и Шеридан были шокированы. Земной компаньон Шеридана чувствовал себя неуверенно. Ложный Вален был… спокоен, но под внешним спокойствием проглядывал намёк конфликта. Пришедшая с ним женщина с большим трудом пыталась скрыть какую-то сильную эмоцию. Катс терпеливо ждала. Даже оба охотника за душами выглядели слегка заинтересованными.

Наконец тишина была нарушена. — Что случилось потом? — спросил компаньон Шеридана. Он имел осанку воина, но голос жреца. Не лучшая комбинация, размышлял Синевал.

— Я пошёл дальше, чтобы увидеть Джа'дур. Вот что случилось.

— Это не всё, — быстро сказала Деленн. — Что она сказала вам? Какую сделку вы заключили?

— Никаких сделок. Никаких дел. Я просто поговорил с ней. Множество вопросов о моих амбициях, моей лояльности.

— Никаких сделок?

— Нет. — Синевал лгал, как и подозревало большинство присутствующих, но это не имело значения. Он имел больше, чем одну тайну, намного больше, и Джа'дур не была той, ради которой он пришёл сюда, чтобы очиститься. Дело, которое они тогда сделали, было всего лишь одним шагом напути к его возвышению.

— А ворлонцы? — Это была земная женщина, которую Синевал не знал. Он инстинктивно ненавидел и не доверял ей. Она смердела Ворлоном, что естественно раздражало его. Какие дела она могла иметь с ними, он не знал, и не хотел знать. Сначала он должен был распутать их связи с его собственным народом, а не заниматься связями с чужими.

— Ничего. Даже меньше, чем ничего. Они всплывут в более поздней части истории. Следующая же часть приводит нас к нападению на Землю…

— Битва на Рубеже, — прошептал Ложный Вален, этот… Джеффри Синклер. — Я… помню её. Помню всё.

Синевал протянул руку в насмешливом приглашении. — Тогда, возможно, вы хотели бы продолжить рассказ.

— Хочу? Нет… никогда больше, но мы пришли сюда, чтобы очиститься от тайн? Вы больше всех, но и я тоже. Если это должно быть осознано, то я должен пройти свои пути прошлого.

— Это странно. Я забываю имена людей, что так долго разделяли мою жизнь, но помню…

* * *

Прошлое Синклера — Битва на Рубеже.

… корабли. Помню их все. Такие многочисленные. Такие быстроходные. Мы не знали, как они смогли так быстро добраться до Земли. У нас ещё оставались корабли за пределами солнечной системы. Они, должно быть, остались на десерт. Мы надеялись, что они вот-вот вернутся, — те из нас, кто не полагал в тайне, что они были уничтожены.

Странная разновидность безумия расползалась, среди нас… Готовность умереть. Смирение с фактом, что ничего другого нам не оставалось. Решимость.

Я помню… мольбу… к кому-то. Я не помню, ни кто это был, ни самой просьбы, ни даже, где эта последняя, отчаянная молитва была произнесена. Я только… не могу вспомнить.

Однако есть имена, которые я помню. Билл Митчелл. Дэвид Макинтайр. Эндрю Денмарк. Я знаю их имена, но не имя женщины, которую любил.

Мы не видели, как прибыл минбарский флот. Одна минута, — их там не было, другая, — они уже здесь. Они появились вокруг нас словно ветер во тьме космоса. Казалось, не было никакого порядка, никакой стратегии, ничего. Они просто появились, и убивали, и…

* * *

Синевал сердито фыркнул. — Конечно стратегия была, — пробормотал он. — Я сам помогал всё организовать.

Ложный Вален посмотрел на него, с почти детским смущением на лице. Связь с его воспоминаниями нарушилась, он казался почти ненормальным. Пустота в его взгляде продлилась, однако, лишь секунду или две. Вскоре он обрёл твёрдое, ничего не выражающее лицо статуи.

Синевал с сожалением покачал головой. Как он и думал. Не истинный Вален. Не смотря на все его заявления или заявления Деленн, он не мог быть истинным Валеном.

— Что вы помните о Рубеже? — спросил Шеридан, тщательно подбирая слова. В его словах был слышен гнев, не удивительно.

Взгляд Синевала метнулся сначала к Деленн, чья голова была опущена вниз, а затем на Ложного Валена. — Это был… Славный кульминационный момент нашей святой войны. Окончание крестового похода. Подходящий случай для всех нас, чтобы проявить себя перед Валеном.

— Вы хотели сказать, подходящий случай, чтобы истребить людей! — Это был компаньон Шеридана. Его помощник.

— А вы никогда не участвовали в войне, в правоту которой верили только потому, что ваши лидеры убедили вас в этом? — Землянин сердито покачал головой. — По правде говоря, многие из нас… сомневались в разумности этой войны. Я не был одним из них, признаю это. Но другие… Сатаи Моранн устал. В конце концов, он был там с самого начала. Так же как и Копланн. Шакири… он видел только свою прибыль. Бранмер… он тоже устал. Он не считал эту войну правой, но полагал, что ведение войны — его призвание. Он был настоящим мужчиной.

— Настоящим мужчиной, — глухо сказала Деленн.

— Обстоятельства сложились так, что война подходила к концу. Все наши сомнения, все наши… личные чувства… всё подходило к концу, и наше заключительная атака была спланирована также тщательно, как и любая другая. Бранмер и я гарантировали это.

— Но где-то по ходу дела, всё пошло неправильно…

* * *

В третий раз, начиная с их появления в этом мёртвом зале, туман вокруг них ожил. Корабли пересекали небеса, обрушивая друг на друга целые ливни энергии. Минбарцы летали с изящной элегантностью и неизбывной красотой. Земные корабли действовали с не виданной решимостью, и редкой самоотверженностью.

— Здесь, — прошептал человек, что был одновременно Валеном и Джеффри Синклером. — Мы здесь.

Голоса восстали над тишиной. Голоса давно умерших.

— Они повсюду!

— Мы не можем остановить их!

— Боже мой, они появились ниоткуда!

— Они берут нас на прицел!

И голос, что мог однажды принадлежать тому, кто теперь называл себя Валеном, прогремел откуда-то извне. — Митчелл! Отставить! Отставить!

Земной корабль, почти идентичный любому другому, объятый пламенем, разрывается на части. Ужасный вопль, отразился эхом по всему залу. Никто не смог остаться равнодушным.

* * *

— Я помню, — прошептал тот, кто теперь называл себя Валеном. — Митчелл, я помню тебя.

Ни одной слезинки не блеснуло в его глазах.

* * *

Деленн.

Я видела это. Видела всё. Я не могла отвести глаз. Они сражались, даже зная, что это было бесполезно. Я не могла избежать сцен, которые сама привела в движение. Что-то прошелестело в моём сознании, но я не могла вспомнить что. Какой-то ключ, какой-то намёк… что-то… что-то ускользавшее от моего понимания.

Я почувствовала внезапное желание увидеть одного из этих людей… представителя расы, с которой Дукхат советовал нам вступить в контакт, представителя расы, которая убила его, представителя расы, уничтожению которой мы посвятили свои жизни.

— Они сражаются мужественно, — сказала я, и моё сердце разрывалось от этих слов. По крайней мере это было признание чего-то положительного за ними. Чего-то. Это меньшее из того, что я могла бы предложить. — Они не могут повредить наши корабли, но продолжают пытаться.

— Копланн, стоявший рядом, пожал плечами. — Будут они сражаться или нет, они знают, что всё равно погибнут. Так что это на самом деле, мужество или просто отчаяние?

Идея ударила меня, как будто пришла извне. Убеждение увидеть одного из них. Возможно, последняя попытка остановить это. Если бы мы только могли увидеть то, что почти разрушили. Возможно, тогда мы смогли бы это предотвратить. Если бы мы только могли увидеть одного из них.

— Мы должны взять одного из них на борт для допроса. — Слова, казалось, пришли откуда-то извне. Это были не мои слова. Скорее, они будто текли через меня, а я была только каналом для них. — Если наш следующий шаг — нападение на их планету, нам надо знать их систему обороны.

Копланн казался удивлённым, но он единственный, кто обратил внимание на то, что случилось. Даже Моранн не мог хладнокровно смотреть на разворачивающиеся сцены. Только Шакири любовался на них, и его глаза были наполнены только славой и триумфом.

— Очень хорошо, Деленн, — беззаботно сказал Копланн. — Выбирай, только побыстрей. Кандидаты быстро убывают.

Я смотрела вокруг, спрашивая себя, кто, и где, тихо прося Валена, направиьт меня. Желание, чтобы меня направили, было больше, чем когда-либо за всю мою жизнь.

— Я не знала, где…

* * *

Когда образы начали гаснуть, Ложный Вален напрягся. Рыжая землянка вздрогнула и неуверенно коснулась его руки.

— Я помню, — снова сказал он.

— Если уж мне суждено погибнуть…

* * *

… я заберу вас, ублюдки, с собой!

Слова повисли в воздухе. Все взгляды обратились на двух близнецов, когда два разума, две памяти обрели форму в окружившем их тумане. Один — землянин, другой — минбарец.

Один Старфьюри рванул вперёд, направляясь к ближайшему минбарскому крейсеру, по пути он подвергся случайной атаке, которая, как предполагалось, навсегда изменила судьбы обеих рас.

Некая сатаи начала поднимать руку, чтобы указать на крошечный кораблик, который привлёк её внимание.

Некий голос заполнил комнату, голос, который заставил Синевала поморщиться, а Деленн — вздрогнуть.

- <Истина сама указывает на себя.>

И в этот момент история вдруг стала иной. Прежние судьбы всех живущих померкли и исчезли. Их место заняли другие. Всё, что было, всё, что есть, и всё, что ещё могло произойти, внезапно сделалось иным; одним махом, безвозвратно, навеки.

Маятник качнулся. Судьба изменилась.

- <Истина сама указывает на себя.>

Деленн выбрала.

* * *

Прошлое.

И двенадцать лет назад два ворлонца, укрытые в святилище Дукхата, коих однажды нарекли будущим, осознали в этот единственный, судьбоносный миг: то грядущее, к которому всегда были устремлены их помыслы, теперь не принадлежало им. На смену ему пришло новое.

Семя будущего Договора было брошено в почву.

Глава 3

— Это не казалось мне таким уж невозможным. Причин для начала войны было много, и в то же время немного. Гнев. Ненависть. Ошибка. Столько всевозможных путей пересеклось в тот краткий миг между вопросом и ответом, между возможностью и выбором.

— Полагаю, это звучит банально. Я понимаю, почему так может показаться, и всё же это правда. Ни у одного из нас не было ни одной идеи тогда. Ни у кого из нас их не было и много лет спустя. У большинства их нет по-прежнему.

— Я едва переносила необходимость присутствовать там, и всё же оставался крошечный лучик надежды, который заставлял меня думать, что я смогу остановить то, что я же и начала. Слова ворлонцев не переставали звучать в моих мыслях. Истина сама указывает на себя. Возможно, произойдёт чудо. Возможно, случится что-то, что не никто из нас не смог бы вообразить.

— Не было никакого чуда.

Слова Деленн отдавались эхом в пустой тишине зала. Холодный туман Грёз окутал её, и, несмотря на нежное пожатие пальцев Джона и мягкое прикосновение Литы к её сознанию, она была одинока.

Образы возвращались.

* * *

Зал Серого Совета, Прошлое.

Деленн протянула руку. — Хорошо. — Слова Копланна всё ещё висели в воздухе. — Выбирай, только побыстрей. Кандидаты быстро убывают. — Остальные сатаи, казалось, не проявляли интереса к сражению, кроме Шакири. Он выказал даже слишком много интереса.

Один из кораблей привлёк её внимание, в тот момент, когда в памяти всплыли слова ворлонца. Истина сама указывает на себя. Её рука протянулась к этотму кораблю, но внезапный энергетический взрыв сбил истребитель с курса, отбросив его далеко за пределы видимости.

Там был ещё один корабль, возглавлявший маленькую группу себе подобных. Этот выбор не казался ей правильным, и всё же он был сделан.

— Вот этот, — сказала она, обрекая планету на разрушение.

— Хорошо, — согласился Копланн.

В круге света в центре между девятью, в месте, что некогда занимал Дукхат, появилось изображение. Синевал в чёрном одеянии воина. Он небрежно приветствовал собравшихся.

— Мы видим Землю в наших прицелах, — сообщил он. — «Трагати» преодолёл их оборонительные позиции, и эти… спутники уничтожены. Мы начинаем орбитальную бомбардировку?

Деленн смотрела куда-то вдаль, не желая узнавать его лицо. Она не хотела быть той, кто отдаст этот приказ. Кто угодно, но только не она.

Колебание явно раздражало Синевала. Он был из тех, кто всегда знает свои следующие действия ещё до того, как закончит текущие. — Мои распоряжения? — Спросил он. — Шай алит Бранмер и Догати уничтожили их последний тяжёлый корабль. По крайней мере один из них сбежал. Их родной мир прямо перед нами. Каковы будут наши распоряжения?

Члены Серого Совета безмолвствовали, разглядывая планету.

— Сатаи, — пролаял Синевал. — Шай алит Бранмер, возможно, готов ловить каждый ваш кивок или призыв, а я — нет. Я повторяю. Их родной мир — в наших прицелах. Каковы будут ваши приказания?

Такое высокомерие вызывало неприятное ощущение, но Синевалу могло сойти с рук и большее. Он был восходящей звездой касты воинов, и они многое ему простят. А если рабочий или религиозные касты будут возражать? Сколько угодно, воины сейчас доминируют. Поскольку, как они никогда не забывали напоминать, это они сражались и умирали в этой войне.

Все глаза обратились к Деленн. Она не отдаст приказ. Она не может сделать такое.

Шакири отбросил свой капюшон, его грубое, надменное лицо почти пылало над опрятной, чётко очерченной бородой. — Уничтожьте планету, Синевал. Начинайте бомбардировку.

Изображение Синевала поклонилось. — Да, сатаи Шакири.

— Нет! — Резко бросил другой сатаи, старик, огонь в его голосе резко контрастировал с его хрупким обликом. Впервые заговорил Дженимер перед этой аудиторией после смерти Дукхата. Старые, мудрые глаза Дженимера обошли круг. Шакири смотрел прямо на него, остальные же потупили глаза. Даже Деленн безмолвствовала. — Нет, — повторил Дженимер. — Оставайтесь на внешней орбите, и поддерживайте полную боевую готовность. Мы должны быть готовы к контратаке.

— Наши защитные системы справятся с любой угрозой со стороны землян, — моментально откликнулся Синевал. — Нет никаких причин беспокоиться о…

— Также как не было никаких причин беспокоиться у «Дралафи», — пробормотал Дженимер. — Будьте готовы к любой контратаке.

Изображение Синевала посмотрело на Шакири. Воин Сатаи коротко кивнул и Синевал поклонился. — Как прикажете, сатаи, — вымолвил он, источая яд в каждом слове.

— Он беспокоит меня, — рассеянно отметил Дженимер. — В нём слишком много гордости.

— И с каких пор гордость стала плохой чертой? — спросил Шакири. — Он умный, сильный, талантливый… он далеко пойдёт, я в этом уверен.

Появился одетый в белое помощник и что-то прошептал Деленн. — Землянин на борту, — объявила она Совету. — Он должен предстать перед нами?

— Без всякого сомнения, — сказал Шакири. — Позвольте нам разделить ваше безумие, Деленн.

— Нет никакого вреда в том, чтобы посмотреть на того, с чем мы воевали, — сказал Моранн. — Иногда полезно вспомнить тех, мы были вынуждены убить.

Шакири рассмеялся. — Вы стали жрецом, Моранн? Что же, давайте посмотрим на этого землянина. Позвольте Деленн удовлетворить её любопытство, а Моранну его религиозные порывы. А затем… а затем мы сможем, наконец, уничтожить их и вернуться домой. Правосудие должно свершиться.

— И где здесь правосудие? — тихо сказал Дженимер. — Нет, Дукхат не согласился бы с этим.

— Дукхат мертв, старик! И его пути умерли вместе с ним!

Деленн отвернулась от переполненных ненавистью разглагольствований Шакири к одетым в белое помощникам, что вели первого землянина, которого увидело большинство Серого Совета. Он выглядел… непримечательным. Деленн вздохнула. Чудо, на которое она надеялась, не свершилось. Ну конечно, какое спасение, какое примирение могло исходить от этой жалкой фигуры?

Он что-то говорил. Деленн единственная из Серого Совета немного знала язык землян, — изучая его по записям центавриан. Она слышала его бессвязные слова, и не могла найти в них никакого спасения.

— Моё имя… Эндрю Денмарк… Пилот-лейтенант… Личный номер… Моё имя… Эндрю… Денмарк…

* * *

Прошлое Синклера.

Я попытался протаранить большой корабль прямо передо мной. Я понятия не имел, что это был за корабль, и кто был на нём. Всё, что я знал — это то, что он убил моих друзей, и что я собирался умереть.

Моя попытка самоубийства потерпела неудачу. Случайный взрыв, не такая уж и невозможная вещь в сражении, сбил меня с курса. Он уничтожил мои двигатели, и повредил навигационную систему. Я уплывал вдаль, всё больше и больше отклоняясь от моего курса.

Оставаясь в полном сознании, я болтался в космосе, не имея возможности ни передвинуться, я не мог ничего сделать в течение многих часов. Радио было разрушено, навигационная система разрушена, двигатели вышли из строя.

Я висел там, застыв в пространстве, и наблюдал, как уничтожались жалкие остатки моего флота.

* * *

Зал Серого Совета, Прошлое.

Землянин продолжал повторять одни и те же слова. Одна только Деленн понимала их, и она устала слушать. Его долго и изощрённо пытали. Но ничего из этого не имело значения. Никому из Совета в действительности не нужна была никакая информация от этого… Эндрю… Денмарка.

Они просто хотели помучить его.

В конце концов Деленн покинула Зал, она была разгневана.

— Истина сама указывает на себя, — прошептала она, как только убедилась, что никто из аколитов её не услышит. — Истина сама указывает на себя. Здесь нет никакой истины. Нет вообще ничего. Мы потерпели неудачу. Во имя Валена, где всё пошло неправильно?

Она резко обернулась, услышав тяжелые шаги, приближавшиеся к Залу. Это снова был Синевал, на его лице кипела тёмная ярость. Деленн выправилась и закрыла собой вход в Зал. Синевал был с многих сторон один из самых худших представителей нового поколения касты воинов. Слава и честь волновали его гораздо больше того, чему слава и честь, как предполагалось, служили.

Он сделал приветственный жест, ещё более небрежный, чем прежний. — Я прошу аудиенции у Серого Совета, — сказал он.

— Почему вы оставили свою команду? — твёрдо спросила Деленн.

— Потому что мне нечего ей приказывать, — ответил он. — «Трагати» высиживает там цыплят. Нет никаких земных кораблей, нет никаких земных спутников. Мы плывем над беззащитной планетой, и я спрашиваю себя, почему мне приказывают только сидеть и ждать. Если это всё, что Серому Совету нужно от меня, то я могу посадить вместо себя статую и вернуться на Минбар! Вы отказались отвечать на мои запросы, и вы отказались объяснить свои приказы. Хор алит Калейн более чем компетентен, чтобы удерживать «Трагати» на внешней орбите. Как и любой другой член моего экипажа.

— Скажите мне, сатаи, могу я получить, какое-нибудь рациональное объяснение… хоть какое-нибудь?

Деленн впилась в него своим самым тёмным взглядом. — Вы закончили? — сурово спросила она.

— Меня не пугает сила вашего сана, — ответил он. — Я уважаю только силу духа. Я хочу войти.

— Вы должны вернуться на свой корабль и оставаться там, пока мы не отдадим приказ шай алиту Бранмеру, который и передаст его вам. Вы…

Деленн вздрогнула, когда за её спиной внезапно возник Копланн. Взгляд, которым Синевал удостоил сатаи-воина, должен был, по всей видимости, продемонстрировать намёк на уважение.

— Деленн, — осторожно сказал Копланн, словно не замечая присутствия Синевала.

— Рассказывайте, если хотите, — вздохнула она, — но я итак уже увидела больше смертей, чем за всю прежнюю жизнь. Я больше не хочу смотреть.

— Деленн, я…

— Если вы собираетесь начать разрушение Земли, я не буду наблюдать. Я буду…

— Деленн! Есть кое-что… необычное. Кое-что, что мы не можем объяснить. Мы использовали трилюминарий, чтобы исследовать землянина и… Мы… обнаружили… кое-что.

Что-то такое было в его голосе. Какой-то намёк, что бы они ни обнаружили, это расстроило его. Что-то неожиданное, удивительное. Сердце Деленн начало биться сильнее. Возможно, произошло чудо, о котором она молилась. Истина сама указывает на себя. Возможно, это наконец произошло.

— Покажите мне, — сказала она, сделав Копланну жест, чтобы тот провёл её в Зал. Позади них, незваный и непрошеный, но так или иначе добившийся своего шёл Синевал.

Семеро сатаи сбились в кучу, они отчаянно перешёптывались. Парализованный землянин висел в центре круга. Он продолжал повторять ту же самую фразу. Шакири смотрел на него с вполне различимой и почти ощутимой физически ненавистью.

— В чём дело? — спросила Деленн. — Что вы обнаружили?

— Мы использовали трилюминарий, — объяснил Копланн. — Чтобы проверить его мысли. Но… — Он резко сглотнул. — Но он был блокирован. Мы полагаем, что этот человек — пси. Телепат.

Деленн вздрогнула. — Это невозможно. — Истина сама указывает на себя? — Телепатия — дар Валена и древних богов. Как люди могут быть…?

— Трилюминарий испорчен, — громко объявил Шакири. — Это просто символическая реликвия и больше ничто. Никто не использовал его со времён Валена. Я уже сказал, что использование трилюминария было дуростью.

— Тогда мы все дураки, — холодно ответила Деленн. — Но я предпочла бы быть дураком, чем убийцей. Если земляне действительно имеют телепатические способности, то это больше говорит в их пользу, чем мы могли бы ожидать. Приведите одного из наших телепатов. Это нужно проверить.

— Что с того, если у них есть телепаты? Даже среди центавриан встречаются пси-способности.

— Мы никогда не вели войну с центаврианами с целью их полного уничтожения, — резко сказал Дженимер.

— Вы не понимаете, Шакири, — мягко сказала Деленн. — Если люди имеют какие-то пси-способности, значит они интеллектуальные, наделённые чувствами существа. У них есть своё место в галактике. Они часть вселенной. Они не животные, за которых мы их приняли. И если они часть вселенной, тогда мы, возможно, ошибались, пытаясь их уничтожить…

— Часть вселенной, — фыркнул Шакири. — Глупость в квадрате.

Никем не замеченный Синевал медленно подошёл к землянину. Он следил за дискуссией, но она его не занимала. Какая разница, телепат ли этот землянин или нет? Синевал хотел увидеть представителя расы, с которой сражался в течение трёх лет.

Он не знал, разочарован или нет.

Землянин говорил на языке, который Синевал не понимал, но на языке, который он понимал, он узнал всё, что хотел знать.

Этот землянин был воином, возможно, не таким, каким должен быть минбарский воин, но по их ограниченным стандартам он был воином. Отвага во взгляде, подавляющая здравый смысл, и тень страдания за ней.

— Они достойны уважения, — тихо сказал Синевал. Да, они варвары, да они убийцы, и он сомневался, что они были намного больше, чем просто животные, что бы ни говорила Деленн. И, тем не менее, они заслуживали уважения. Они сражались, они умирали, иногда даже побеждали, временно.

По крайней мере они были достойными противниками.

Сатаи, казалось, наконец заметили его присутствие. — Что вы здесь делаете? — надменно спросил Дженимер. — Ваше место…

— Моё место здесь, — сказал Синевал, добавляя запоздалое, — сатаи. Дженимер на мгновение заколебался. — Я пришёл, чтобы спросить, почему я должен держать свой корабль на внешней орбите застывшим словно статуя. Шай алит Бранмер и я спланировали всю эту операцию вместе с вами, благородные сатаи, до мельчайших деталей. Почему наши планы не выполняются?

— Существуют и другие проблемы кроме вашей уязвлённой гордости, — сказала Деленн. — Возможно, эти люди являются частью великого вселенского замысла. Если это так, как мы можем уничтожить их?

Лицо Синевала потемнело. — И если это так, то, что вы будете делать?

Деленн колебалась только одно мгновение. — Капитулируем.

Совет взорвался. — Что? — Шакири. — Деленн, я советую вам… — Моранн. — Возможно, какой-нибудь договор… — Хедронн. — Необходима проверка… — Копланн.

Но ни один из них не говорил с такой силой и властностью, как это сделал Синевал. — Капитуляция? — Он медленно выговорил слово, словно пробуя его на вкус. — Капитуляция?

— Если мы и окажемся виновными в разрушении планов вселенной, у нас нет другого выбора. Мы примем позор и вину, что последуют за этим.

— Капитуляция? — продолжал Синевал. — И вы посмеете, сатаи Деленн, встать перед моим экипажем и сказать им, что они напрасно сражались и умирали все эти три года? Вы посмеете встретиться с мужем и дочерью алита Ташины с «Дралафи»… чтобы сообщить им, что её смерть была ошибкой? Недоразумением? Канцелярской ошибкой?

— Мы не совершенны, Синевал, — сказала Деленн, слегка отступив назад под напором его слов. — Мы…

— Вы сказали нам, что эта война — святая! Вы сказали нам, что эта война — правильная, оправданна, добродетельна! Они убили Дукхата, сказали вы нам. Не спровоцированное и смертоносное нападение, сказали вы нам! И теперь… чтобы выполнить вашу месть, мы отбросили всё на три долгих года.

— И всё это было ошибкой? Нет, сатаи. Никакой ошибки.

— Я не буду стоять перед моим экипажем, перед друзьями погибших товарищей, и говорить им, что их смерть была бессмысленной, и мы должны сдаться.

— Я клянусь перед вами, перед Единственным и Девятью, перед самим Валеном… я лучше убью себя, чем я отдам такой приказ.

Оставляя за спиной шокированную тишину, Синевал ушёл прочь.

Через несколько секунд после его ухода Шакири засмеялся.

* * *

— И это то, что вы действительно чувствовали? — Слова Шеридана прорезали ледяную тишину тумана. Синевал посмотрел на него, в его тёмных глазах не было удивления.

— Да. Это правда.

— И вы никогда не задумывались о тех, кого убивали… о том, что делали?

— Конечно я думал об этом. Я всё прекрасно понимал. Я поступал так, как велела моя совесть и как диктовала моя лояльность. Я не мог бы встать перед своим экипажем и приказать им сдаться. Я бы никогда не отдал такой приказ.

— Что же, — внезапно сказала Лита. — Вам и не пришлось этого делать, не так ли?

— Нет, как оказалось, и если это что-нибудь значит для вас, Старкиллер… я не нанёс ни одного удара по вашему миру. Я мог бы, я должен был, и всё же это был не я.

Его глаза сузились. — Что это значит?

— Он говорит о своей мифической чести воина, — тихо сказала Деленн с некоторым сожалением в голосе. — Лучше смерть, чем позор? Печальный выбор. Тогда мы считали, что ваше обещание не больше, чем горделивое высокомерие. Мы не могли и представить, что на самом деле сделаете это.

Синевал захихикал. — Я и не делал.

Деленн вздрогнула. — Но… вы вернулись на свой корабль, и следующее, что мы узнали…

— Знать и думать, что знаешь, — это очень разные вещи, Деленн. Я пришёл сюда, чтобы очистить себя от тайн. От тайны, что я храню с тех пор. Сейчас время делиться тайнами, не так ли?

— После того, как я оставил зал Серого Совета…

* * *

Прошлое Синевала.

… Я словно вихрь летел по коридору, аколиты торопливо уступали мне дорогу. Думаю, выражение моего лица едва ли успокоило их тревогу. Они наверное строили различные предположения по поводу того, что случилось. Я почти жалел их за невежество. Однако я всегда испытывал мучительное желание заранее знать свою судьбу, нежели идти вслепую.

И слова Ворлонцев…

Я миновал дверь, из которой недавно видел выходящей Деленн. Почему-то я остановился, задержал окрылённый гневом путь к своему кораблю. Я вновь чувствовал это… чувствовал то же присутствие, что и прежде. Кто-то древний, кто-то сильный, кто-то очень, очень чуждый.

- <Войди>, - сказал голос, говоривший из темноты с моим разумом. Я заколебался, озираясь, то на один, то на другой конец коридора. Там никого не было видно.

Я не хотел заходить. Я собирался вернуться на свой корабль и сообщить экипажу, какой идиотский приказ готовил для нас Серый Совет. Я слишком долго отсутствовал, хотя и обещал Калейну скоро вернуться.

И всё же, когда этот голос заговорил со мной, непреодолимые чары овладели моим разумом. Не осознавая до конца, что делаю, я вошёл.

Дверь, закрылась за моей спиной, но я не обратил на это внимания. Мой жезл был со мной. Я был хорошо подготовлен Дарханом, и был уверен, что мало найдётся таких, кто смог бы противостоять мне. И конечно никто из тех, что был сейчас здесь.

Комната была полностью погружена в темноту, и мои глаза испытывали некоторые трудности. Наша раса плохо видит в темноте, эту слабость я заметил уже давно и предпринял некоторые шаги, чтобы обойти её. Я мог видеть лучше, чем большинство моих соплеменников, но даже мне потребовалось несколько секунд, чтобы различить тёмные фигуры, перемещающиеся передо мной. Две из них излучали силу и дурные предзнаменования.

- <Кто ты?> — спросила меня одна из них.

Я хихикнул, их чары разрушились. Теперь я знал, кто они. Я был полностью уверен.

— Я — Синевал, — сказал я. — Алит, капитан крейсера «Трагати», из клана Клинков Ветра, минбарской касты воинов.

Некоторое время все молчали. Даже сейчас ворлонцы — единственная раса из тех, что я знаю, кто может создавать музыку своими движениями.

Это не было комплиментом, между прочим.

- <Неадекватный>, - сказал один из них, наконец. Я не знал кто именно.

— Это всё, что вы получите от меня. Зачем вы здесь?

Шипящий шум, ужасно не приятный. — <Никогда не задавай этот вопрос>, - ответил один из них. Очень неприятный звук. Если я был поэтом, возможно, я смог бы описать его лучше, но, увы, этим даром я не обладаю.

А затем второй заговорил со мной более приятным голосом. — <Мы опекуны, защитники, стражи. Ты веришь в нас?>

— Я верю в то, что могу увидеть, к чему могу прикоснуться, ощутить вкус и запах, могу услышать, — ответил я. — Я сам выбираю, во что мне верить. Почему я должен верить в вас?

- <У тебя есть судьба.> — Это был тот, что говорил любезнее.

— Я знаю. — Я пожал плечами.

- <Но где? С кем?>

— Я узнаю, когда придёт время. Кто дал вам право быть здесь? Сатаи Деленн?

- <Говори, когда тебя спрашивают.> — Это был менее приятный.

— Вы звали меня сюда. Зачем?

- <У тебя есть судьба.> — Вор… я перестал думать о них как просто о приятных собеседниках. Я помнил легенды о ворлонцах и всё более убеждался, что именно с ними и разговариваю сейчас. — <Ты должен исполнить её.> — Длинная пауза.

- <Если ты достоин.>

— Моя судьба это моя забота. Я реализую её в своё время, и когда буду к этому готов. Я не ваша марионетка и ничья больше. Зачем вы здесь, я не знаю, и сейчас меня это не волнует. Возможно, я захочу поговорить с вами позже. Возможно, нет.

— Но вот, что я хочу вам сказать. Я знаю, кто вы, и я даже знаю, что вы хотите. Меня не привлекает ни первое, ни второе.

- <Дерзкий.>

Я вновь пожал плечами. — Меня это не интересует. — Я повернулся и ушёл. Никто не попытался остановить меня.

* * *

— Занимательно, — заметил Шеридан небрежно. — Весьма занимательно. — В его голосе была неподдельная горечь. Синевал не был удивлён. Слушать о деяниях прошлого, не имея возможности вмешаться, не имея в запасе никакой своей истории или секрета, который можно было бы раскрыть… всё это должно было напоминать ему о том времени, когда прошлое было настоящим, и он точно так же не мог ничего предпринять.

Синевал пожал плечами, лёгкая улыбка заиграла на его губах.

— Я и до этого был достаточно зол на Серый Совет. А теперь, встретившись с ворлонцами и поняв, что они и есть великие легендарные благодетели… Я был зол теперь и на то, что они были здесь, а Серый Совет не видел никакой необходимости, чтобы сообщить об этом остальным.

— Серый Совет не знал, — сказала Деленн, — только Дукхат, Ленонн и я, и первые двое были к тому времени мертвы. Я не знаю, почему ворлонцы решили открыться тебе, но если бы они не захотели, чтобы ты знал об их присутствии, тогда бы ты так и остался в неведении.

— Возможно. У меня были свои подозрения касательно ворлонцев, я догадывался, что если они ещё и не вернулись, то должны сделать это в скором времени. Ты не единственная, кто умеет толковать пророчества, Деленн.

— Что же произошло потом? — спросила компаньон Лжевалена. — Что случилось с этим… Эндрю Денмарком?

— Мне не известны подробности, — сказала Деленн, — но я смогла по кусочкам восстановить картину того, что случилось после.

— Сомневаюсь, чтобы ты знала всю правду, Деленн, — произнёс Синевал, — позднее Шакири кое-чем поделился со мной. Конечно, не всем, но… этого оказалось достаточно… Достаточно, чтобы понять, что же произошло в действительности.

* * *

Прошлое.

После пыток в Сером Совете, включая и неудачную попытку с трилюминарием, землянин был помещён в камеру, пока не будет решена его судьба. Деленн громко высказывала аргументы в пользу капитуляции. — Разве мы уже не достаточно натворили? — говорила она.

Оппозиции ей, на самом деле, не было. У Моранна и Копланна были свои собственные сомнения по поводу ведения этой войны. Шакири попытался поговорить с ними с глазу на глаз, но они не хотели иметь с ним дело. Оба видели в нём выскочку, самонадеянного новичка. Мастера… как всегда отмалчивались. Высказывался только Хедронн, но он призывал к разумной предосторожности. Остальные жречи… я имею в виду, сатаи из религиозной касты… были разобщены, но в основном они придерживались точки зрения Деленн.

Похоже было, что в конце концов, мы сдадимся. В то время я этого не знал. Я знал только то, что я должен был вернуться на свой корабль, что должен поговорить с шай алитом Брамнером, по крайней мере, сделать хоть что-нибудь…

Сатаи Шакири был в другом месте, чем-то очень занятый…

* * *

Сатаи Шакири шёл по коридорам Валенты с абсолютной уверенностью в том, что дело его правое. Таков был характер этого сатаи-воина. Ему никогда не приходило в голову, что поступки его могут быть ошибочны, неэтичны, даже жестоки. Он просто не думал об этом.

О своих намерениях он рассказал только одному человеку, и она не входила в состав Серого Совета. По сути членам этой августейшей корпорации она была неизвестна, и тем не менее на Минбаре она обладала большей властью, чем кто-либо из них.

У входа в камеру, где содержался земной пленник, стояли два аколита. Шакири узнал их обоих — аколиты из военной касты. Оба молоды, талантливы, честолюбивы. Кто знает, кем они станут?

Оба склонили головы, когда он подошёл. Шакири медленно улыбнулся и непринуждённо убил первого ножом в шею. Пока он падал, захлёбываясь кровью и издавая нечленораздельные звуки, второй аколит задвигался, пытаясь дотянуться до своего жезла. Он был молод, силён, проворен, но у Шакири было больше опыта.

Второй аколит умер так же быстро, как и первый.

Шакири небрежно переступил через их трупы и открыл дверь камеры. Он мог хорошо разглядеть землянина, видел страх в его глазах.

Шакири не мог говорить на его несовершенном варварском языке, но та, с кем он встретился чуть раньше, говорила, и она научила его достаточно, чтобы выполнить то, что они задумали.

— Беги, — гортанно произнёс он земную фразу, — беги сейчас же.

Человека не нужно было упрашивать. Он, шатаясь, вышел из камеры и побежал по коридору. Он не мог знать причину, по которой всё это происходит, и ту роль, которую играл во всём этом. Единственное, что он знал, это то, что ему был предложен шанс обрести свободу, спастись от тех, кто представлялся ему расой кровожадных, чудовищных убийц.

Шакири сдержанно рассмеялся, бросил нож, что использовал для убийства аколитов, и отправился поднимать тревогу.

* * *

— И Шакири рассказал тебе это? — спросила Деленн, глядя на Синевала. — Он… рассказал тебе…

— Ещё раньше он упомянул об этом плане. Но в конце концов я говорил с ним только однажды. Нет, большую часть я узнал от Джа'дур… Несущая Смерть рассказала мне. Она хотела, чтобы земляне были уничтожены так же сильно, как и мы, или даже больше.

— Как она могла так жить? — спросил Шеридан, больше обращаясь к самому себе. — Столько… ненависти.

Синевал пожал плечами. — Мы начали войну, потому что потеряли одного человека. А она начала свою войну, так как потеряла всю свою расу. Я не испытываю к ней симпатии, но я понимаю её. Ненависть стала единственным, ради чего она жила. В этом была цель её жизни.

— Шакири замешан в этом не меньше, — произнесла Деленн, — может это и к лучшему, что он умер на Марсе. Иначе, чтобы ещё он мог натворить?

Синевал тихо засмеялся, затем тряхнул головой, когда Деленн и остальные уставились на него.

— К этому времени, — сказал он, возвращаясь к своему рассказу, мысленно видя образы прошлого, — я вернулся на «Трагати»… там я встретился со своим заместителем…

* * *

Мостик «Трагати». Прошлое.

— Ну что, — спросил Калейн. Он оставался на мостике, точно выполняя приказы Синевала и следя за тем, чтобы корабль оставался на внешней орбите. Как и говорил Синевал, любой из членов его экипажа был бы способен сыграть эту роль, но никому из них она не пришлась бы по душе. Калейну она определённо не нравилась. На самом деле голос его звучал очень нетерпеливо.

— Нами правят дураки и трусы, — сказал Синевал, ступив на мостик и позволив столбу света осветить себя. — Они говорят о капитуляции.

Он знал, что его слова быстро разнесутся по всему кораблю, но ему было всё равно. Пусть они знают, пусть они все знают, кто ими управляет, за кем они поклялись следовать в огонь, во тьму, на смерть.

— О капитуляции? — Калейну это слово было ещё меньше знакомо, чем Синевалу. — Это, наверное, шутка.

Синевал покачал головой.

— Не шутка. Дураки и трусы, как я сказал.

— Но… но… это безумие. Остальные земные корабли далеко отсюда. Включая… и его!

— Старкиллер, я знаю. Мы обошли их, чтобы быстрее прилететь сюда. Мы вывели из строя все их оборонительные системы, и всё что нам осталось сделать — это уничтожить планету под нами, и тогда причина, породившая войну, исчезнет. Мы сможем вернуться домой.

— Но нет, Калейн. Мы сидим здесь и ждём. Остатки земного флота, включая Старкиллера, направляются сюда на самой большой скорости, какую только могут выжать, а мы ждём. Наша цель, цель всех последних лет прямо перед нами, а мы ждём.

— А наши лидеры говорят о капитуляции.

— Почему? Какая… разумная… причина есть для этого?

— Они вдруг решили, что земляне, вполне возможно, являются разумными существами, а если это так, то убивать их недостойно. Какая глупость. — Синевал вздохнул, и, похоже, о чём-то задумался.

— Я не отдам такой приказ, Калейн. Клянусь тебе, всем вам… Я лишу себя жизни прежде, чем приказ вылетит из моих уст. Это предательство… ужасающее предательство, и я не хочу принимать в нём участие.

— Шай алит Бранмер не отдаст такого приказа. Ведь правда?

Синевал пожал плечами. — Я не знаю. Клянусь Пророчествами Валена, я не знаю. Оставайся здесь, Калейн. Я отправлюсь в своё святилище и поразмыслю там над своими клятвами и над своими обязанностями. Если мне будет отдан приказ, я… предприму соответствующие действия.

— Да будет так, алит.

Слова Калейна повисли в воздухе. Синевал ушёл с мостика, направляясь в святилище. Каждый минбарский военный корабль был оснащён специальной комнатой, местом, куда мог прийти капитан, чтобы отдохнуть, предаться медитации, поразмышлять. Синевал никогда не увлекался медитированием, отдыхал он в других местах, а думать предпочитал на мостике, и в результате святилище на «Трагати» было совсем заброшено. Тот факт, что Синевал направлялся туда, сказал Калейну всё, что он хотел знать, о состоянии капитана.

Синевал вошёл в комнату и позволил темноте поглотить его. Он поднял руки и поприветствовал её. Ему нравилась темнота, нравилась её незапятнанность, он медленно фокусировал взгляд, чтобы привыкнуть к ней. Плохое ночное зрение было слабостью минбарцев, а Синевалу не нравилась слабость вообще.

Любой другой минбарец не смог бы заметить другого человека в комнате до тех пор, пока не был бы уже убит, но Синевал не был любым другим минбарцем, и он почувствовал, как нож убийцы воткнулся в его живот.

Он инстинктивно среагировал, едва замечая жуткую боль, разливавшуюся по животу. Его посох немедленно раскрылся, и он из последних сил выбросил его, поймав несостоявшегося убийцу за ногу. Это мало что изменило.

Атаковавший его отпрыгнул и позволил Синевалу подойти к нему. Алит различал едва уловимый страх в движениях своего противника, но он также чувствовал и его непонятную уверенность. Кто бы это ни был, он верил в то, что делал.

У Синевала задрожали колени, но всё же он быстро двигался вперёд, различая силуэт напавшего на него человека прямо перед собой. Он двигался слишком быстро, слишком скрытно для минбарца. Только… если… за… этим… стояло… нечто… большее…

Синевал рухнул на пол, ощущая, как энергия покидает его тело. Его посох выпал из потерявших чувствительность пальцев, и извечная тьма поглотила его.

* * *

— Что? — прошептала Деленн. — Это было… не… самоубийство.

— Нет, — спокойно ответил Синевал. Деленн увидела, как Катс вышла немного вперёд, за Синевала. Выражение на её лице невозможно было прочитать.

— Моя клятва не была пустым звуком, но я не предпринимал попытки самоубийства. Приказ о сдаче так и не был отдан.

— Не был, — горько подтвердил Шеридан.

— Нет, но в этом во многом была вина Шакири.

— Ты слишком добр, Синевал, — тихо произнесла Деленн, — я могла бы предотвратить это, если бы была более красноречива, более… убедительна. Возможно…

— Существует много возможностей, Деленн, — мягко сказала Катс. — Но и это всё, что они есть. Возможности. Слова «если бы только» имеют слишком большую власть над всеми нами. Так не должно быть.

Деленн грустно улыбнулась. — Спасибо тебе, Катс. — Катс слегка поклонилась в ответ.

— Что касается вас, милорд, — сказала Катс, обращаясь к Синевалу, что произошло с вами потом? Вы поправились, но…

Синевал улыбнулся.

— Естественно. В этом не было ничего сверхъественного. На меня напали, но рана не была смертельной. Жизненно важные органы не были задеты. После битвы меня отправили на Минбар, там я поправился. Через несколько недель я снова был на ногах.

Никем незамечаемые и неслышимые охотники за душами о чём-то шептались около дверей на своём родном диалекте.

— Так ты не участвовал в марсианской битве? — Деленн услышала слова Джона и не могла не почувствовать, сколько в них было злости и горечи. Зная, что до Земли ему оставалось оставалась так немного. День или около того, не больше.

— Да. Некоторые заявляли, что только из-за моего отсутствия ты и добился успеха.

— А ты?

— Я никогда так не считал. Тогда ты оказался лучшим.

— Так… что же с Землёй?

— Только одно слово — Шакири. Это он.

* * *

Прошлое.

В зале Серого Совета царила тишина, пока в него не ворвался Шакири. Там был не весь Совет, многие отдыхали в своих святилищах, медитировали, размышляли над стоявшей перед ними проблемой. Только Деленн вернулась в зал в поисках озарения, которое приходило к ней только здесь.

— Предательство! — выкрикнул Шакири от самого порога, испугав Деленн, что сидела, глубоко погрузившись в грёзы.

— Вот что бывает, если медлить, Деленн! Вот что наделала твоя жреческая чувствительность!

Деленн отступила назад, прежде чем осознала, что делает, но затем выпрямилась, неприступная твердыня перед притворным гневом Шакири.

— Что случилось, Шакири? — спросила она. — Что могло сподвигнуть тебя на то чтобы ворваться с этот священный зал, выкрикивая непонятно что?

— Землянин сбежал. Он убил охранников, и сейчас где-то прячется на корабле.

— Это невозможно, — выдохнула Деленн, — как?

— Не имеет значения, Деленн. Что ему известно? Что если об этом узнают земляне? Мы должны немедленно нанести удар.

— Нет. — Деленн глубоко вздохнула. — Мы ошибались, Шакири. Очень, очень ошибались. Войне конец. Довольно убийств!

— У нас двое убитых, которые были бы живы, если бы не твоя жалкая слабость. Как ты расскажешь семьям об их смерти, если убийцы их не будут наказаны. Это ты начала войну, Деленн! Ты, и никто больше. Неужели у тебя нет мужества, чтобы довести начатое до конца?

— Нет, Шакири, — тихо ответила она, но в голосе её звучали стальные нотки. У меня есть мужество, чтобы осознать совершённую ошибку, и убеждение в том, что можно попытаться её исправить. Война закончена.

Шакири засмеялся. — Так решительна… это почти заставляет меня забыть, насколько ты слаба. То, что ты говоришь, ничего не значит. Я созвал сюда других сатаи, и им решать. Теперь, когда они знают, что землянин сбежал, они продолжат следовать начальному плану, Деленн. Твоя слабость не сможет нас уничтожить.

— Ошибаешься, Шакири. Сильно ошибаешься.

— Я? Посмотрим.

Через десять минут был созван Серый Совет в полном составе. Шакири произнёс короткую, злую, яростную речь. Речь Деленн была длиннее и лишена эмоций. А когда дебаты закончились, в зале остались только два столба света.

Пять минут спустя «Шойю» первым начал бомбардировку Земли.

Двадцать минут спустя Эндрю Денмарк был пойман на одном из причалов Валенты. Несмотря на то, что он использовал свои телепатические способности на полную мощность, он не смог избежать захвата. Одна из артерий в его мозге разорвалась при попытке обратиться к минбарцам, и он умер на месте.

Несколько часов спустя на планете Земля не осталось ни единого живого существа.

Глава 4

Одиннадцать лет в прошлом.

Лао-Цзы, Аристофан, Мэрилин Монро, Бадди Холли…

Александр Македонский, стойкость трёх сотен у Фермопил, великий долг перед героями Битвы за Англию, университетские лодочные гонки, мемориал ужаса в Аушвице, могила сэра Артура Конана Дойла, Мост через реку Квай, барьер Оффы, руины Камелота, статуя Свободы, героическая жертва тридцати трёх в Новом Каире, место, где Рибо встретил Зути, Кросс-Плейнс, одинокий дом на холме…

Наследие миллионов лет, метки истории, славы, попыток выжить, чтобы преуспеть, чтобы процветать, чтобы преобладать…

Всё ушло.

Кануло в Лету, уничтожено духами с небес, что пролили огненный дождь на наш мир, что развеяли в бескрайнем космическом пространстве атмосферу, испарили моря, разрушили горы и заполнили города смертью и криками умирающих.

Далеко, далеко, выше смерти на Земле парили ангелы, беззаботные, равнодушные к смерти, что взимала обильную жатву здесь внизу.

Они знали истину… возможно и нет.

* * *

— Потребовалось всего несколько часов. — Голос Деленн был практически неслышим. На мгновение показалось, что она собирается сказать ещё что-то, но она промолчала. Деленн лишь сокрушённо покачала головой, почувствовав тепло, исходившее от стоявшего рядом с ней мужчины.

Шесть её компаньонов хранили молчание. Следующим за ней по кругу стоял мужчина, которого она любит, мужчина, который, она надеялась, любит её — мог бы всё ещё любить её после всего того, к чему, как только что оказалась, она имела прямое отношение. Джон Шеридан. Добрый, ласковый, нежный человек, которого её прошлые действия и бездействие ввергли в пучину несчастий.

А за ним — другой её близкий друг, один из немногих среди землян. Лита Александр. Она тихо всхлипывала. Лита была на Марсе, когда её родной мир пал в огне. Все эти годы она находила утешение в незнании того ужаса. Теперь она его познала.

Рядом с Литой стоял тот, кто утверждал, что является, и пророком Валеном, и землянином Джеффри Синклаир. Он был молчалив и неподвижен. На его лице не отразилось ни одной эмоции. Деленн спросила себя, как продолжится его история. У неё было странное чувство, что она знает ответ, но она не хотела признавать этот факт. Если… если она права в своих предположениях, то пусть он сам скажет это. Она не в силах… встретить такую правду.

За ним стоял командор Дэвид Корвин, друг Джона, чьё отношение к Деленн всегда балансировало между смущением и дискомфортом. Он безмолвствовал, его голова опустилась. Деленн была рада тому, что не видит его глаза. Он тоже был на Марсе и избежал геноцида при захвате Земли.

Рядом с ним была Катс, бывшая сатаи касты мастеров, и сейчас обладавшая определённой властью на новом Минбаре, который Деленн невольно помогла создать. Деленн не очень хорошо ее знала, но ощущала сильные эмоции, притаившиеся в глубине её глаз. Деленн казалось, что Катс была женщиной сильных убеждений, но также и большего сострадания. Катс не принимала никакого участия в разрушении Земли, она была лишь безмолвным свидетелем. Этого единственного факта было для неё более чем достаточно, чтобы осудить себя.

Всё это жёстко контрастировало с тем, кто стоял рядом с нею, его рука нежно накрыла её руку в жесте, который мог быть успокаивающим, или мог быть призван удержать её здесь. Синевал, вождь и создатель нового Минбара и новых минбарцев. Он был капитаном флота, разрушившего Землю. По стечению обстоятельств, — он так и не объяснил их полностью, — он лично не стрелял по планете. Но он сделал бы это без малейшего раскаяния, без малейших сомнений.

И на этом круг замыкался, если коннечно не считать двух охотников за душами — почётная охрана' Синевала — чьё присутствие в этом святом месте было чистой воды богохульством, но Деленн знала, что Синевал совершал худшие поступки, и сделает их ещё немало. Деленн не смотрела на них. Они не должны даже просто находиться здесь.

Наконец тишина была нарушена тем, кто называл себя Валеном. — Мы отдаём их души вселенной, — тихо сказал он. — Мы открываем врата их скорбному покою, чтобы они могли услышать нашу тишину. — Странная молитва, и в то же время такая знакомая. Такая возвышенная эпитафия не произносилась на Минбаре уже… в течение тысячи лет. С тех пор, как её произнёс Вален.

А затем он поднял голову, и вновь начал говорить. Его голос был звучен, наполнен эмоциями, которые он не мог бы выразить иначе, даже во взгляде.

— Долгие часы я висел там, я не имел возможности двигаться, но мог дышать и смотреть. Мои крики гасли в тишине космоса, их никто не слышал.

— Это последнее, что я помню.

Деленн кивнула. — Думаю, я знаю, что случилось с вами потом. Когда всё это закончилось, мы девять собрались в Зале для…

* * *

Зал Серого Совета, Прошлое.

— … насладиться радостью нашего триумфа! В самом деле, с разрушением их родного мира мы выполнили практически всё, что намеревались сделать. Радуйтесь, сатаи, мы победили!

— Это конечно же был Шакири. Его слова прозвучали насмешкой над священным собранием. Даже Моранн и Копланн безмолвствовали.

— Здесь нет никакого триумфа, — медленно сказал Дженимер, горестно покачав головой. — Никакой победы.

— Это было неизбежно, — сказал Моранн. — Всё кончено. Теперь же позвольте нам вернуться домой. Мы сделали то, для чего пришли сюда.

— Ещё не всё закончено, — быстро сказал Шакири. — У них ещё остались колонии. Простая зачистка, да, но наша миссия должна быть выполнена полностью.

— Вам мало пролитой крови? — громко крикнула Деленн. — Когда же вы успокоитесь? Когда же мы вернёмся к миру? Эта война закончена, сатаи! Сейчас и навсегда!

— Нет никакой нужды так горячиться, — улыбаясь, сказал Шакири. — Вы можете оставить этот Зал и вернуться к покою, как только пожелаете, Деленн.

— Мы все должны покинуть этот Зал, — ответил Дженимер. — Великое зло был сотворено здесь, и мы все должны подумать об этом в своих покоях. — Его слова поразили Деленн прямо в сердце, хотя это конечно и не входило в его намерения.

— Медитация, — хмыкнул в сторону Шакири. — Хорошая идея. Мы…

В столбе света в центре круга возник образ. Это был шай алит Бранмер. Его осанка была совершенна, в его поведении не отразилось ни одной мысли или эмоции, что роились должно быть в его голове. Его руки были сложно точно перед ним. Его голова склонилась настолько, насколько требовал этикет. Всё в целом это создавало картину силы и уважения.

— А, шай алит Бранмер, — сказал Шакири. — Вас можно поздравить. Прекрасно проведённая операция.

— Спасибо, сатаи, — сказал Бранмер с такой же безукоризненной выверенностью в голосе. — Я живу, чтобы служить. Однако я принёс иные вести. Это касается алита Синевала.

— Что с ним? — спросила Деленн.

— Он мёртв.

Ошеломлённая тишина, обрушившаяся на Совет, была, наконец, сломана Дженимером. — Он всё-таки сделал это? Он забрал собственную жизнь. Такая потеря.

— Версия самоубийства кажется вполне очевидной. Он был найден в его святилище с жезлом в руках и церемониальным кинжалом в теле.

— Трагическая потеря, — ответила Деленн. — Кто сейчас командует «Трагати»?

— Хор алит Калейн. Он отреагировал на эту новость куда менее спокойно. Он винит в ней Вас всех.

— Пускай обвиняет, кого пожелает, — сказал Дженимер. — Смерть Синевала была трагедией и напрасной потерей. Но лишь его собственная безрассудная честь привела его к этому. Особенно, когда никакого приказа сдаваться не было. Так глупо.

— Мы благодарим вас за сообщение, шай алит, — сказала Деленн. — Оставайтесь на внешней орбите, сканируйте пространство и будьте готовы к любой контратаке оставшихся земных кораблей. И ещё… тело Синевала… у него остались близкие?

— Никого, сатаи

— Его тело должно быть возвращено на Минбар, в Святилище Валена. Пусть оно послужит как мемориал этой войны.

— Как пожелаете, сатаи.

Образ исчез, и Дженимер обвел взглядом членов Совета. — Я думаю, мы должны рассмотреть этот случай внимательнее, — объявил он. — Сколько ещё смертей должен принести нам ваша компания, Шакири?

— Это ваши безвольные колебания вызвали его смерть. А не мои действия.

— Это была отрыжка чванства вашей касты, которая…

— Достаточно, — сказал Хедронн. — Мы ничего не добьёмся этим обсуждением. Пусть все уйдут и возвращаются только после медитации с более спокойными умами.

Совет разошёлся, оставляя свой Зал, осыпанный пеплом неудавшихся надежд и обречённых чаяний, оставляя за спиной опустевшее место, уже отмеченное смертью, что однажды придёт и сюда.

* * *

— Мёртв?

Синевал пожал плечами. Катс шагнула назад и смотрела на него. — Вы были мертвы?

— Простая ошибка. Нападение оставило меня в глубокой коме.

— Так что вы не были мертвы? — Это было командор Корвин.

— Очевидно, нет. Наша биология отличается от вашей. Я был просто в глубокой коме, которую ошибочно приняли за смерть. Что действительно важно это…

— Итак, это было не самоубийство, а покушение. — Вален, или Синклер, или кто бы он ни был, шагнул ближе, чтобы посмотреть на Синевала. — И вы знаете, кто это сделал.

Синевал кивнул. — У всех нас есть тайны. Я хранил её… очень долго. Я выяснил, кто несёт за это ответственность несколько лет назад, но держал в тайне. Тайна — это такой же инструмент, как и любой другой, а искусный мастер знает, когда приходит время их использовать.

— Так, кто же это был? — спросила Деленн.

— О, я не знаю, кто именно нанёс удар, но направляли его… ворлонцы. Кто-то из них…

— ЛЖЕЦ! — Крикнула Лита, выступая вперед. — Ворлонцы бы никогда…

— Ворлонцы сделали больше чем вы, сможете когда-нибудь себе представить, — лязгнул в ответ Синевал. — Имеются записи времён последней Великой Войны, у виндризи и охотников за душами. Ворлонцы могут быть столь же злыми, как и Тени, хотя и своим собственным способом.

— Вы ошибаетесь, — сказал Корвин. — Ворлонцы пришли, чтобы помочь вам в Битве Второго Рубежа. Они отогнали Теней, помните?

— У них были на то свои мотивы. Они всегда поступают так, как выгодно им. Они виновны в нападениях, необходимости которых вы даже не сможете понять, и попытка убить меня — самое маленькое и самое крошечное из них.

— Ворлонцы — наши союзники, — медленно сказал Шеридан.

— Возможно, ваши союзники. Я не допущу их к моему народу.

— Вы лжёте, — продолжила Лита. — Ворлонцы никогда не…

— Пожалуйста, Лита, — сказала Деленн. — Есть… некоторые вещи, которых вы не знаете. После того, как Серый Совет разошёлся, я направилась не в своё святилище, а… к Дукхату.

* * *

Личное святилище Дукхата, Исил'за, Прошлое.

Дверь закрылась за спиной Деленн, и она почувствовала тяжесть в воздухе вокруг неё. Они были здесь. Она чувствовать их присутствие.

— Мне нужно поговорить с вами, — тихо сказала она. — Мне нужно… — Она глубоко вздохнула. — Вы сказали, что истина укажет на себя! Где же эта истина?

В воздухе сгустилась тень, и перед ней предстал ворлонец. Это был холодный ворлонец, чей ледяной голос замораживал её. Она выправилась. — Где же эта истина?

- <Истина всё ещё существует. Будущее должно быть изменено.>

— Как? Что я должна делать?

- <Продолжать идти тем же путём. Следуй своей судьбе.>

— Продолжать войну? Вы же сказали, что земляне были ключом. Вы сказали…

- <Это неважно. Следуй за своей судьбой.>

— Но почему? Сколько ещё крови я должна потерять? Ответьте мне! Когда это закончится?

- <Когда огонь встретится с тьмой. Когда вы встретитесь.>

— Я ничего не понимаю. Я не буду больше убивать. Никого больше. Я…

Удар из ниоткуда обрушился на Деленн, отбросив её к стене. Её тело медленно соскользнуло на пол.

- <Понимание не требуется. Только послушание. Продолжайте войну.>

— П… почему?

- <Нужно создать клинок. Скроить обновлённое будущее.>

— Зе… — Деленн колебалась. — Земляне… они всё ещё тот ключ, о котором говорил Дукхат?

- <Они станут им. Нужно время. Они будут воссозданы заново.>

— Как скажете. — Деленн повесила голову. В конце концов, она ведь проиграла. Они все проиграли. Воины победили. Убийцы победили.

Она сама стала теперь одной из них.

Она встала, собираясь уйти. Она уже достигла двери, когда ворлонец заговорил вновь. — <Одна душа. Она висит, застывшая во тьме. Она наша. Найди её и принеси нам.>

Деленн кивнула. Не сказав больше ни слова, она ушла.

* * *

— Итак, война продолжалась, потому что я помогла ей продолжиться.

— Я помню лицо Шакири, когда я начала приводить доводы в его поддержку на следующей встрече Серого Совета. Сначала он не верил собственным ушам, он словно спрашивал себя, не уловка ли это. А затем он рассмеялся. Позже, когда все уже ушли, он сказал: «Я рад, что вы увидели свет, Деленн. Возможно, некоторая мудрость всё-таки есть и в вашей душе».

— Шакири был дураком, — сказал Синевал.

— Разрушительным дураком, — согласилась Деленн. — Хотя он так и не дожил до того, чтобы насладиться плодами победы. При всех своих планах и схемах он прожил всего несколько месяцев. Он был тяжело ранен во время Битвы за Марс и умер на Минбаре.

Хитрая улыбка мелькнула на лице Синевала и исчезла никем незамеченная.

— Другие тоже погибли на Марсе. Моранн и Копланн. А Дженимер был ранен и позже ушёл на покой. Двенадцать лет прошло, и теперь я последний член Серого Совета Дукхата. Поэтому вина падает на меня.

— Вина падает на ворлонцев, — сказал Синевал.

— Вина не падает ни на кого, — сказал Шеридан, прервав своё долгое молчание. — Это… — Он глубоко вздохнул. — Это был несчастный случай. Только этот несчастный случай зашёл слишком далеко.

— Спасибо, — прошептала Деленн.

— Но несчастный случай продолжается, — тихо проговорил Вален. — Возможно, теперь он сможет закончиться.

— Во… возможно, — сказала Деленн. — Возможно. Вы и были тем человеком, которого я передала ворлонцам, не так ли?

— Да. Последнее, что я помню — как парю там, пойманный в космическую ловушку. Так было до тех пор, пока я не появился в храме Варенни. Я знал, что должен был делать, я помнил, что был Валеном, помнил всё, что сделал, помнил каждое слово из тех пророчеств, что я написал, основываясь на знаниях, которые имею сейчас.

— Ты ждёшь, я поверю, что землянин это Вален? — Скептически сказал Синевал. — Деленн, которая всегда была далека от глупости и богохульства.

Она пронзила его взглядом, который мог бы проникнуть сквозь камень. — Это ни то и ни другое, Синевал. Когда я была… далеко отсюда, я обнаружила много вещей. В том числе я узнала тайну, которая беспокоила нас всех в течение столетий. Мы всегда знали, что наши души исчезают, уходят в неизвестное нам пристанище вместо того, чтобы возродиться в последующем поколении, как было всегда.

— После войны… когда я вернулась на Минбар, и после того, как… Нерун… ушёл… я полностью погрузилась в изучение пророчеств. Мы все потеряли шанс получить мир и спасение. Я была твёрдо настроена, вернуть нам этот шанс.

- 'Мы воссоединимся с другой половиной нашей души, когда войдём в огонь и тьму.' Вы знаете эти слова, Синевал? — Слабая тень узнавания промелькнула на лице Валена.

— Конечно я знаю их. Я… — глаза Синевала расширились. — Ты знала… ты пыталась предупредить нас!

— Перед Вторым Рубежом, да. Я пыталась предупредить вас, но вы не слушали, а я был не достаточно сильна. Люди — другая половина нашей души. Они — то пристанище, куда уходили наши души.

— Откуда… откуда вы знаете? — тихо спросила Катс. — Как вы можете быть так уверены?

— Трилюминарий. Перед тем, как меня похитили, я собиралась проверить мою теорию… на Джоне. У меня не получилось тогда, но трилюминарий был доставлен вместе со мной на «Вавилон», а затем на Проксиму Три. И там я узнала, что была права.

— Но где доказательства, Деленн? Где факты?

— Доказательства едва ли необходимы, Синевал. Где ваша вера?

— Веру я оставляю религиозной касте, Деленн. Я признаю только доказательства.

— Тогда я дам тебе твои доказательства. — Деленн пошарила в кармане платья. — Всего было три трилюминария, их дал нам Вален тысячу лет назад. Один отобрали у меня после моей… трансформации. Другие два оставались в Сером Совете. Один из них, я уверена, был испорчен с тех пор, но этот действует. — Она достала третий трилюминарий. — Этого свидетельства будет достаточно для тебя, Синевал? — Он кивнул.

Деленн обернулась к Джону. Он коротко кивнул. Слабая улыбка прочертила её лицо, когда она подняла к нему трилюминарий.

Он мягко пылал, сгустившийся вокруг них туман уступал перед его сиянием. Синевал как-то весь сжался, словно бы даже стал ниже ростом перед тем, что казалось ему ослепительно сияющим бриллиантом.

— Этого достаточно, Синевал? — прошептала Деленн.

Он снова кивнул. — Хорошо, наши души переходили людям, так что они и есть те, о ком говорил Вален… я готов поверить многому из того, что вы говорите, Деленн. Но ничто пока не убеждает меня, что этот… Вален — истинный. Даже Вален мог повторно родиться… землянином… что могло помешать ворлонцам взять любого из них и объявить его Валеном?

— История не допустит другого Валена. Судьба требует, чтобы Единственным был именно Вален, а не кто-то другой. И есть ещё одно, в чём ты заблуждаешься. Это не возродившийся Вален, но Вален, каким он был до того, как явился нам.

Синевал рассмеялся. — Ну конечно! Вы Вален до своего явления, минбарец, не рождённый минбарцем!

— Я не понимаю, — сказал Корвин.

— Всё было у него, — сказал Синевал. — Внешность, знание, само появление… только не опыт. Не возраст. В его глазах не было никаких признаков страдания или борьбы, которые вынес Вален. И это было просто… вы не испытали всего этого!

— Это будет в нашем будущем, — прошептала Деленн, — вы вернётесь назад во времени, чтобы стать Валеном, так было. — Она и Шеридан разделили очень приватный, личный взгляд.

— Путешествие во времени? — сказал Корвин недоверчиво. — Это невозможно!

— Возможно, — сказала Деленн. — Только очень сложно. Мы в силах создавать очень маленькие двери во времени, хотя этим редко пользуются. Кто знает, на что способны другие? Кроме того, командор, мы знаем, что путешествие во времени возможно. Мы видели это.

— Что… О мой Бог. Я помню…

— Ворлонцы должно быть знали это, и спасли вас, чтобы гарантировать, что это случится, — торопливо сказала Деленн. Синевал бросил на неё любопытный взгляд, но она больше ничего не сказала.

— Я считаю, что ты приукрашиваешь их мотивы, Деленн, — сказал он. — Да, возможно, они действительно хотели гарантировать, что этот… Вален… отправится назад, чтобы защитить прошлое, но я уверен, что у них есть более важные задачи в нашем будущем. Разве вы не видите? Вален вернулся, как он и обещал. Его слова покоряют людей, смещая их преданность. Они готовы в любой момент поклясться ему в верности. И тогда ворлонцы будут управлять моим народом через него. Я не допущу этого.

— Но если он подлинный Вален…

— Это не имеет значения! Ни одна марионетка ворлонцев не будет управлять моими людьми, Деленн. И он не исключение, истинный он Вален или нет.

— Вы забываете кое-что, Синевал, — сказала Катс, её голос коснулся его ушей так же нежно, как снегопад падает на злаки. — Если он действительно управляется ворлонцами, тогда почему он пришёл сюда и дал нам… дал вам возможность уничтожить их замысел?

— А… Да… Я думал об этом, но так и не смог понять. Возможно какой-то трюк. Вы можете ответить на это… Синклер?

— Нет, — сказал он извиняющимся тоном. — Я пришёл сюда, потому что я… меня тянуло сюда. Я не могу ни объяснить это, ни понять. Если я… марионетка, то, как я смогу узнать, что кто-то дёргает мои нити?

- <Я знаю.>

— Все обернулись, чтобы увидеть Литу, её внезапно налившиеся глубокой чернотой глаза. Как только они все посмотрели на неё, её глаза засияли золотом, ослепившим их. Голос, что исходил из её уст, не принадлежал ей.

- <Была заключена сделка. Не все из нас твои враги, воин.>

— Я поверю, лишь когда это будет доказано.

- <Это неважно. Было соглашение. Это его часть. И за это будет заплачено, в огне. Вы понимаете?>

— Это был риторический вопрос? — пробормотал Корвин так, чтобы его никто не услышал.

— Я знаю вас, — прошептала Деленн. — Вы Кош. Однажды… вы были частью меня.

— Что? — дёрнулся Синевал. — Как…?

Деленн обернулась к нему. — После обнаружения корабля Теней на Марсе я вернулась в святилище Дукхата. Там был только Кош. Он сказал мне, что может помочь мне, но за определённую плату. Он… вошел в мой разум, стал частью меня, соединил мои мысли со своими. Теперь он находится в Лите.

— Ворлонцы, — высокомерно вымолвил Синевал.

- <Он прошлое и будущее. Он должен был использоваться в ужасных целях. Этого не должно случиться. Он теперь ваш. Используйте его с толком.> — золотые глаза Литы приняли нормальный цвет, и она зашаталась, едва не упала. Вален поймал её, и мягко поддержал.

— Так, — сказал Синевал. — Ещё один трюк.

— Нет, — ответила ему Деленн. — Это правда. Скажите мне… Вален. Похоже, ваша судьба теперь в наших руках. Чего вы хотите от будущего?

— Помогать, — просто сказал он.

— Держитесь подальше от моего народа, — предупредил Синевал. — Марионетка вы или нет, беспомощны или нет, судьба моих людей остаётся в моих руках, а не в ваших. — Катс мягко коснулась его руки.

— Тогда идите с нами, — сказала Деленн. — Альянс создаётся в другом месте… на Казоми Семь. Там есть и минбарцы… Те, кто… — Она посмотрела на Синевала.

— Те, кто ненавидят мои методы правления? Ты можешь оставить их себе, Деленн. Его тоже. Мне не нужны те, кто не последует за мной, и я не приму их жизни против их желания. Эта планета скоро будет совершенно непригодна для жизни. Все, кто пожелают, могут уйти со мной в другие миры, в уцелевшие колонии… другие места. Любой, кто пожелает пойти с тобой, Деленн… пусть идёт.

— Ты уверен?

— Я не буду никого удерживать. Мне нужны только те, кто будет следовать лично за мной.

— Ты имеешь в виду воинов?

— Не только, — сказала Катс. — Я последую за вами, милорд. В огонь и тьму.

— Я знаю, — просто ответил он.

— Ну что же, Синевал. Похоже, что ты получил тот народ, о котором мечтал. Воины, демоны, проклятые.

— Демоны? О, охотники за душами. Они далеко не демоны, Деленн. Они… — Синевал осёкся. Видения начали проявляться из тумана, видения, непрошеные и нежданные.

* * *

Минбарский флаер Норио, Прошлое.

Нападение произошло внезапно и без предупреждения. Едва флаер вышел из зоны перехода Рокугана, чтобы дозаправиться в колонии, как его окружили и атаковали корабли.

В течение нескольких секунд двигатели и оружие были повреждены. Сигнал бедствия был с лёгкостью заглушён. Минбарская колония была в трёх часах полёта, с таким же успехом она могла быть с другой стороны луны.

Когда флаер неподвижно завис в пространстве, нападавшие высадились на его борт.

— Вы не получите его! — пролаял капитан, защищая драгоценную реликвию, что он должен был вернуть Минбару. — Вы… не… — Кровь стекала с его лба, но стоял всё ещё твёрдо и непоколебимо.

Взгляд охотника за душами, мог бы сокрушить скалу. Позади капитана лежало тело героя минбарской касты воинов. То, что капитан знал о шаг-тотах, было лишь легендами, но у него была его миссия, и он не позволит этим чудовищам получить душу Синевала.

Его жезл раскрылся, он нанёс удар. С изяществом, которое противоречило его размерам, охотник за душами поднырнул под удар, сделал пируэт и ударил минбарца в рёбра. Тот упал.

Чёрная кровь капала на глаза и рот Синевала.

Охотник за душами улыбнулся, кивнул и ушёл.

Несколько часов спустя капитан Норио пришёл в себя, тогда же прибыли корабли с Рокугана. Он был взят в храм на Рокугане, чтобы искупить свою неудачу, и только заключение верховного жреца, что душа Синевала ушла задолго до того, как появился охотник за душами, успокоило его дух.

Два дня спустя его тело, принявшее вечный отдых в святилище, где Вален впервые встретил того, кто позже напишет хронику его жизни, — Нукенна из клана Зир — тело Синевала, Клинка Ветра, восстало.

Медицинские эксперты объявили, что нападение, которое 'убило' его, просто приостановило некоторые из его жизненно важных функций, погрузив его тело в кому, в то время как его вторичные системы продолжали функционировать. Примеры подобного 'возвращения из мертвых' не были неслыханным делом, хотя и очень редки. Легенда гласила, что сам Вален однажды вернулся из такого состояния, во время атаки на За'ха'дум.

Только двое минбарцев знали об охотнике за душами, и ни один из них не мог рассказать об этом. Их сны были отягощены хаосом и тьмой, и оба умерли во сне несколько месяцев спустя.

Синевал остался жив.

* * *

— Что? — чуть слышно выдохнул Синевал. — Значит вы… вы…

Один из его охранников изящно поклонился. — Разве у вас одного есть тайны, мой Примас?

Синевал только рассмеялся в ответ.

— Церемония закончена, — торжественно объявила Деленн. — Я не могу утверждать, был ли кто-то из нас рождён заново, но… я думаю, это был полезный опыт.

— На этот раз, Деленн, — ответил Синевал, — я преклоняюсь перед мудростью вашей касты. — Катс за его спиной широко улыбнулась.

— Согласно строгому порядку церемонии, — продолжила она, — мы должны раскрыть тайну, которую не говорили ещё никому, и уступить что-то, что представляет для нас большую ценность. — Она выглядела задумчивой.

— Я думаю, что мы уже сделали это, Деленн, — сказал Шеридан. Он обвил рукой её талию и прижал к себе. — Мы оставили здесь своё прошлое, а это одна из наиболее ценных вещей, которыми мы обладаем.

Она улыбнулась и прижалась к нему ещё ближе. — Ты прав, Джон.

— И что теперь? — спросил Корвин. — Я имею ввиду… чем мы отличаемся от того, какими были прежде?

— Минбар скоро будет совершенно непригоден для жизни, — сказал Синевал. — Яд в атмосфере, в земле, в воде… Те из моих людей, кто пожелает следовать за мной, отправятся в те немногие колонии, что ещё остались у нас. Там я буду восстанавливать и воссоздавать наш народ. Но… я могу взять только тех, кто будет сражаться. Это война, и я не могу взять слабых туда, где они могут быть уничтожены. Больше никогда.

— Те, кто пожелают тебя, Деленн, могут следовать за тобой. Я не испытываю никаких сомнений. Я больше не имею никаких сомнений, передавая их судьбы в твои руки.

— Спасибо, — прошептала она.

— Я тоже пойду с вами, — сказал Вален. — Я… не воин. Ещё нет. Возможно в прошлом… будущем, я стану им.

— Да будет так, — подтвердил Синевал.

— Но сейчас я буду идти с вами, Деленн, если можно.

— Её улыбка могла бы осветить самую глухую полночь. — Конечно.

— Тогда это решено, — объявил Синевал. — Я благодарю вас, Деленн. Это действительно был ценный опыт. Но сейчас я должен идти. Мы можем встретиться вновь. — Он направился к двери, уважительно поклонившись Шеридану и Деленн и бросив на Валена взгляд, который мог быть равно презрительным или жалостным.

В дверях он остановился и, обернувшись, окинул оставшихся взглядом. — Помните, что я сказал о ворлонцах. Не доверяйте им. Ни в чём.

Он ушёл.

Катс последовала было за ним, но остановилась около Деленн, нежно улыбнулась и прижала руку к сердцу в жесте благодарности. Деленн в свою очередь улыбнулась. — Вы могли бы направиться на Казоми Семь, если захотите, — сказала Деленн. — Там найдётся для вас место.

— Мое место рядом с ним.

— Однажды он убьёт вас, — предупредила Деленн. — Он не может ни захотеть этого, ни повлиять на это, но вы умрете из-за него.

— Тогда я умру. Через огонь и тьму, через смерть и отчаяние, пока моя душа не родится вновь. Я поклялась, Деленн, и я последую за ним. Легкого пути тебе, Деленн.

— И тебе, — вздохнула она. — быть в мире.

— Катс улыбнулась и весело засмеялась.

Деленн скользнула назад в объятья Джона, и тихо вздохнула.

Пришло время вернуться к работе.

* * *

— Милорд, — торопливо сказала Катс, едва угнавшись за широкой поступью Синевала. Он пошёл медленнее, приноравливаясь к её шагу. — Милорд… Вы… — Она сделал паузу, не зная как выразить свои мысли. — У вас есть тайны, ведь так?

— О, множество, — сказал он. — Можно было бы заполнить библиотеку. Некоторые нужно было проветрить сегодня. Другие… могут и подождать. Им нужно настояться, перебродить. Кроме того некоторые из них могли бы… расстроить наших новых друзей.

— Скажите мне. — Он свирепо посмотрел на неё. — Я ваша совесть или нет? Поделитесь со мной, милорд.

— Достаточно ли вы сильны, чтобы нести такое бремя, миледи? — Он некоторое время смотрел на неё, а затем покачал головой. — Какая глупость. Конечно же вы достаточно сильны. Вы действительно хотите разделить моё бремя?

— Да, милорд.

— Он рассмеялся, и очень нежно коснулся её руки. — Очень хорошо. Две вещи, связанные с… проблемами, что мы обсуждали сегодня.

— Одна касается Шакири?

— Да. Но это потом. Сначала… то, что сказала Деленн, было правдой. До этого… Эндрю Денмарка, большинство Серого Совета никогда видела живого землянина. Некоторые из наших людей встречались с ними в рукопашной, но не мы, вожди. После него конечно… Был длительный перерыв, пока наши славные лидеры обсуждали проблему капитуляции. Некоторые из землян выбрали это время, чтобы попытаться сбежать.

— Кое-кому это, без сомнения, удалось, но мы поймали некоторых из отставших. Наши парни перехватили их и вернули на корабль. Так что у Калейна был повод связаться с Шакири. Это было в то самое время, когда я лежал без сознания, истекая кровью на полу моего внутреннего святилища. — Он не смог скрыть горечь в голосе.

— Что с ними случилось? — спросила Катс. В её глазах зародился ужас, как будто она собиралась понять правду.

— Шакири конечно же приказал передать их Джа'дур. Серый Совет никогда не узнал об этом, но Джа'дур позже сама проинформировала меня.

— Во имя Валена. И что… что она сделала с ними?

— Я не знаю… но вряд ли что-нибудь хорошее. Постарайся просто не думать об этом.

— Я не буду. Я… я не буду. А вторая тайна?

Он коснулся её плеча. — Вы уверены?

— Да. Я ваша совесть, вы сами так сказали, милорд. Я готов ко всему, что бы вы ни рассказали мне. Это касается Шакири, не так ли?

— Да. Он был дураком, и при том чрезвычайно высокого мнения о своих талантах. Он привёл бы к гибели и нашу касту и весь наш народ, и всё это только из-за его дурацкой гордости. Он был ранен во время Битвы за Марс и вернулся на Минбару для лечения. Все признаки говорили, что он поправится, но случился рецидив, и он умер через несколько дней после своего возвращения.

— Я уже мог ходить, когда вернулся Шакири. Я наблюдал за ним. Я помнил всё, что он сделал. Я слышал обо всём, что случилось на Земле и на Марсе.

— Я видел, что он был самой большой угрозой нам, чем любая другая.

— И убил его.

— Катс задохнулась. — Вы…?

Он грустно улыбнулся. — Теперь вы разделили часть моего бремени, миледи. Вы всё ещё желаете оставаться на моей стороне, зная, кем я являюсь, и что я сделал?

— Через огонь и тьму, через смерть и отчаяние, пока моя душа не родится вновь. Я буду следовать за вами, милорд.

— Спасибо, миледи. А теперь… думаю, нас ждёт еще много дел.

* * *

Следующие несколько недель стали свидетелями самых ужасных событий на Минбаре, родном мире одной из самых древних рас в галактике. Тяжело раненые или излечились, или умерли. Те, кто были способны действовать самостоятельно или ушли, или остались. Некоторые последовали за Деленн на Казоми-7, другие за Синевалом в миру убежища виндризи. Некоторые отправились в иные миры, чтобы встретить ещё более тёмную судьбу.

Небеса продолжали плакать огненными слезами. Земля продолжала восставать против своих детей, полностью разрушенная чуждыми ей силами. Реки оставались чёрными и бесплодными.

По истечении четырех недель на Минбаре не осталось никакой жизни.

Деленн была одной из последних, кто покидал планету. Она стояла в Turon'val'na lenn-veni — Место, где Вален Ждёт — смотрела на руины города, где родилась. Трава под её ногами была чёрной. Красивое, игривое озеро перед нею был заполнено камнями и пылью.

Она вспоминала давнее видение и дрожала от страха, вспоминая из него одну вещь, отсутствовавшую здесь.

Могильный камень.

Но вот она отвернулась и ушла, поклявшись никогда не возвращаться.

Так или иначе, но она знала, что вернётся.

Две недели прошло с тех пор, как последний след жизни покинул Минбар, и из-за дальних звёзд пришла другая жизнь. Корабли появились в вышине, живые существа спустились с небес.

И реликвии прошлого были возрождены.

* * *

Это ещё не конец, — тихо сказал Соновар, обводя взглядом тех, кто собрался на его стороне. Воины, хотя и не все. Несколько жречишек, в которых проблескивал намёк силы. Но зато ни одного мастера. Они были слишком слабы и жалки.

— Это ещё не конец. — Калейн сидел в углу, глядя в стену. Что бы ни случилось с ним, его разум был повреждён. Соновар знал, что это не имеет значения. Калейн был лишь номинальным лидером. Что Синевал, что земляне, что они все по сравнению с величайшим воином, что был когда-либо рождён… Он был здесь во плоти, и этого будет достаточно.

Синевал предал нас всех. Он породнился с демонами и привёл землян в свой дом. Он бросил наш мир на гибель, и он не признал возвращение истинного Валена.

Соновар посмотрел на нового члена своего круга. Рамде Козон, так'ча. — Мы добьёмся нашего спасения, и нашего прощения, и возвращения к нашей судьбе. Все, кто выступит против нас, землян, Синевала, Теней… мы уничтожим.

Три тяжёлых крейсера уже перешли на сторону Соновара. И будет больше.

— Наша судьба ждёт нас, через огонь… и тьму.

Gareth D. Williams

Promises for the Future

Он — возродившийся Вален, воплощение пророчеств и судьбы для минбарского народа, но он также и Джеффри Синклер, землянин, мыслями и чувства которого противоречат его новой роли. Пытаясь понять, в какой степени он находится под чужим управлением, он сражается, чтобы прийти к согласию со своей судьбой. В то же время в другом месте кто-то, некогда очень близкий к нему, находит намёки относительно её собственной роли в Будущем и в Прошлом.

Chapter 1

The fall of Earth, for obvious reasons, necessitated a drastic change in our scope and plans for the future. The expansion and growth of the pre-war years were scrapped, and all our efforts were concentrated simply on surviving. A great many of our former allies, most especially amongst the League of Non-Aligned Worlds, were reluctant to deal with us, out of an understandable desire to prevent the ire of the Minbari from turning their way. The Centauri were similarly wary, their only messages to our Government being along the lines of 'We warned you'.

They had, of course, or at least their Ambassador had warned certain representatives in our Government and military of the foolishness of antagonising the Minbari. They were right, obviously, but the satisfaction of being able to say 'We told you so' surely did not make up for the loss of an ally.

Only the Narns were willing to help us, and then only at an astronomical cost. While the rest of humanity needed their protection — and however inadequate it seemed, it must have worked — we were unwilling to stomach the colossal taxation rates their Government demanded. Even with a number of other companies incorporated into ours, including AreTech, Edgars Industries and GenTech, we were still hovering on the edge of insolvency.

And then came our miracle. After several years of scraping together everything we could, we were presented with a golden opportunity. The conditions seemed minimal, the price negligible, and the rewards power enough to restore us to far beyond even our former glory.

At the time we were too busy pinching ourselves to make sure we were not dreaming. We certainly did not think about the real price of this new deal.

On reflection, that was a mistake of galactic proportions.

Excerpts from a memo to Orin Zento, Chief Executive Officer of Interplanetary Expeditions, from Del Varner, Ambassador and Foreign Officer.

* * *

How strange, thought Delenn of Mir, formerly Satai of the Grey Council, now Zha'valen and outcast and yet so much more, as she looked out over the huddled masses who had once been her own people and were now nothing more than helpless refugees, their lives bound to the whims of aliens and foreigners. Once the Minbari had been spoken of in hushed whispers and with frightened awe. Now they were destroyed, their culture torn apart, their world reduced to poisoned ashes.

How strange. We seem to have lost our sense of purpose in recent years. We have been damned, I think, ever since we annihilated a people.

Her own people truly did not seem aware of their actions. Many rested against walls or in the streets, sleeping fitfully, moaning softly. Many looked afraid.

Most of those here at Kazomi 7 were from either the religious or worker castes. The warriors largely disdained the help of a pathetic, outcast 'priestling' and chose either acceptance and service with 'Primarch' Sinoval, or…. more direct action elsewhere.

We have all fallen, Delenn observed sadly to herself. She had witnessed many horrible changes in her people in the more than ten cycles since the start of the war, but nothing — not even the image of her ruined world — brought this home so much as the sight of these forlorn refugees.

Aliens looked at them with suspicion in their hard eyes. Mainly Drazi — Kazomi 7 had once been a Drazi colony after all, and they still formed the bulk of the security forces along with the mammoth Bulloxians — but there were also Brakiri, Hyach and Abbai here. Administrators, clerks, security officials, customs officers — all processing the details of those arriving, allocating accommodation, recommending medical assistance where necessary, which was often.

Kazomi 7 was nothing if not an eclectic society these days.

Delenn heard a gruff cough beside her and she turned to see Taan Churok, the Drazi Head of Security and Minister for Defence. He had been a barkeeper before the Drakh invasion had turned him into a leader, and the birth of an Alliance had given him responsibility. His face bore a permanently unhappy expression, especially around the refugees. The Drazi were a strong race, and disliked shepherding the weak. Taan Churok would have fitted in very nicely with Sinoval, Delenn thought. Still, she found it hard to dislike him. His hearts, as the humans said, were in the right place.

"Too many of them," he observed. "Far too many."

"There will be room for them," Delenn replied firmly. That was one of her strongest beliefs. There would be room for everyone on Kazomi 7.

He gave the Drazi equivalent of a shrug. "If you think so."

"How goes the rebuilding work in the old Maul Sector?"

"It goes." He nodded at a figure surrounded by Minbari. "Tiring, he is."

"I am not surprised," she said softly. "How long has it been since he slept?"

"As long as it has been since you did." It was a fair point, one which Delenn accepted without comment. She had been on Minbar too long, away from the seat of the United Alliance, and yet she had been needed here. Now that she had returned, she was finding it hard to catch up on everything that had happened in her absence. But with John…. away, she was at least finding the time, even if there was some difficulty with the motivation.

"Still, he should rest. Surely he cannot endure much longer."

"Know you of another with his gifts, who can do what he does?" Taan Churok's voice was disapproving. He had argued long and hard against opening Kazomi 7 to more people, and no doubt he would have been arguing even more strongly against permitting the Minbari refugees to come, had not Delenn simply overruled everyone.

"Essential he is." He gave that Drazi shrug again.

Delenn had to agree. He was essential, and unique. Vejar was the one technomage known to have remained behind in civilised space. The others had all gone. For whatever reason, he had stayed, and had chosen to use his strange powers — not science, nor magic, but a strange mix of the two — to help protect the world he had chosen.

Delenn could see him now. He was slight, seemingly so slender as to break at a touch, and yet his young frame harboured more power than she could have believed possible.

As she watched, Vejar stepped back and ushered off another Minbari. The figure, probably a worker, smiled and walked away from him, making for the two Drazi guards who would carry out the customs check. Vejar bowed solemnly and ushered on the next one.

An important duty, but an exhausting one. Vejar had the task of protecting Kazomi 7, just as Taan Churok did, but from a different direction. While Taan Churok observed for conventional threats, Vejar looked for the…. more unconventional.

The next Minbari, an old, hobbling priest, clearly favouring her left leg, reached the technomage. She smiled benevolently as he placed his hand on her forehead.

Instantly, her whole demeanour changed. A look of insane hatred passed over her face and she lunged at the technomage, her fingers clawing for his eyes. Drazi from all around converged on her, their long, wickedly-pointed knives in their hands instantly. Vejar looked unconcerned, however. Entwining his fingers into a steeple, he took measured steps back from his assailant. With a smooth motion, he blew across the tips of his fingers.

She fell back, her weak leg giving way, sending her falling to the floor. A large hump appeared on her shoulder, one circle of light glowing from its centre.

Taan Churok growled slightly, and Delenn finally found the strength to breathe out. Just another Keeper. One of many found on Minbari refugees. One of far too many.

A tool of the Enemy. Delenn knew little of what the Keepers could do, save for what she had seen here herself. The Drakh had left many behind on Kazomi 7 before they departed, but to see them coming from beyond…. it always terrified her.

Especially on her own people.

Vejar knelt across the Minbari's prone body and raised a hand gently to halt the zealous Drazi. "It is all right," he assured them. "Everything is…."

He fell silent, as did the others. Another figure walked into view, one that moved with the grace of a dancer, and the dignity of an angel. One who commanded respect and awe with every small gesture. One who belonged to legend, and to history, and to a time a thousand years gone.

It was the Minbari who spoke first, whispering in awe amongst themselves. All knew he had returned, of course. Many had seen his…. very public pronouncement at the Temple of Varenni in Yedor. Still, the rumours meant little next to the sight of the legend himself. Even Delenn, who knew as much of the truth as any mortal, found herself breathing a little more sharply.

And he began to speak, and his words reached the heart of his people. For he was Valen, the One Who Was, the legend made flesh, and his words were as unto law.

* * *

Catherine Sakai knew it was bad news when she received the memo. It was curt, very much to the point, and marked with the personal seal of Orin Zento, CEO of Interplanetary Expeditions himself. Also, and even more significantly, it was handwritten.

Catherine had never seen Zento's handwriting before, and it did not give her any sort of encouragement. It was sharp and angular, with no curves to any of the letters. The words had obviously been written quickly, with no thought other than getting the message across. There was no ostentation, no attempt to make the contents attractive. Nothing but the harshness of the script, and the personal seal. Even the signature stood alone — just Orin Zento, no hint of the many titles which made the man one of the richest and most powerful in the human race.

Catherine read the message again.

Come and see me. My office. 1400 hours. Orin Zento.

Such an event was unprecedented, and Catherine was certain she had an idea of what it was about. The collection of information, discrepancies and tantalising hints she had bundled together in what she called the G'Kar Files.

She waited outside the door to his office, the object of stern glances from the two security guards and no less harsh looks from Zento's secretary, a prim-looking woman by the name of Lise Hampton. She had known about Catherine's appointment instantly, and had made no remark about the strangeness of such an event. She had said only, "Please wait here until Mr. Zento is ready for you," and returned to her business.

Catherine had been waiting in silence for nearly half an hour, and she was becoming more and more agitated by the minute. That was the point, of course, but recognising it did not make the wait any easier.

Finally, after an interminable time, the door opened the briefest fraction and Hampton announced, "He will see you now." Swallowing harshly, Catherine entered, avoiding the suspicious stares of the towering security guards.

She blinked sharply as she walked into the room. There was a slight hiss as the door closed behind her, shutting the room in total darkness. She could see nothing, nothing at all. There was no sound either.

"Mr. Zento," she said softly, walking forward. There was no reply. She said his name again, but still there was nothing. She winced as she bumped into something just in front of her. Feeling it gingerly she realised it was a chair.

"Sit down," said a voice from nowhere. It was electronically distorted. Feeling her way carefully around the chair, Catherine did so. No sooner had she placed her arms on the rests than steel restraints slid out from them, trapping her there. Similar bonds wrapped around her ankles.

"A precaution, nothing more," spoke the same electronic voice. "I apologise for the…. awkwardness of this meeting, but it was necessary."

"Mr. Zento?" she asked softly.

"No. He is busy elsewhere." Even through the distortion, the politeness in the voice came through. Urbane, civilised, efficient, and no one she knew. "I was given the task of conducting this interview."

"What is this about?"

"What does the name G'Kar mean to you?"

A cold sweat gripped her. "Just a name," she replied. "Just…. a name."

"Uh-uh, Miss Sakai. I am afraid that is a lie. Please try to tell the truth. This will go so much more easily if you do. You know more than just his name."

She swallowed harshly. "What is this about?"

"An interview, as I told you. A means to determine…. various issues important to the company at this time. Now again, please answer the question, or certain…. less pleasant methods will have to be employed."

"G'Kar…." she said. Her mouth felt very dry. "A former member of the Narn Government body…. the Kha'Ri. A war hero during their first war with the Centauri. He resigned under mysterious circumstances towards the end of that war, and disappeared. Rumour described him as a prominent preacher of some sort, wandering his homeworld, before he disappeared again just over two years ago. No one has seen him since."

"Not quite no one, Miss Sakai. That is an awful lot of information about a Narn, is it not?"

"He was an important figure. Very prominent."

"Oh yes, but still. You have been investigating him, have you not? Out of a certain…. personal interest. Explain why."

"His name appeared in relation to various…. anomalies in our shipping records. Periods of time unaccounted for, unrecorded journeys."

"I see. And how is he connected to these anomalies?"

"His name appeared somewhere in most of the shipping records. His name or that of others in the Kha'Ri…. all affiliates of his from his time in the Kha'Ri."

"And your conclusion? I trust you have made one."

"I think certain elements within this company have a deal with G'Kar, and are arranging valuable shipments to him, or others in the Narn Government. For what reason, I do not know."

"And what would these shipments consist of?"

"The actual cargoes on the ships which were diverted were all along the lines of weapons technology, genetics information and gene strands, and metals necessary for jump gate construction."

"I see. Is there any trace of such cargoes going missing?"

"No, but I feel the cargo manifests may have been filled in incorrectly."

"Well, my congratulations on such a thorough investigation, Miss Sakai. This matter is now out of your hands. Do not speak to anyone of it, do not continue any investigations, and never mention the name of G'Kar to anyone at all. Resume your normal duties."

"Yes," she said, angrily. She did not like any of this.

"Oh, one last question, Miss Sakai. Are you involved with anyone at the moment?"

She started, and it took her a moment to regain her composure, such as it was in this situation. "Yes," she said. "Yes, I am. Why?"

"Just curious." The metal restraints around her wrists and ankles slid back. She began rubbing at her wrists. "You may go now. Leave by the same way you entered. Good day, Miss Sakai."

* * *

"I'm…. well…. this is amazing."

G'Kar's holographic form bowed in mock homage. "Indeed. Babylon Four. The project that never was."

"I…. we were going to build this. We had all the plans drawn up…. everything. It was going to serve as a battle station, a rallying point…. everything."

"As it will yet, but for a war far greater than yours, or even mine. The Shadow War is coming, and sooner than we would like. They were delayed greatly by their losses at the battle of the Second Line, and perhaps…. scared a little by the Vorlon presence there. But now that the war between your people and the Minbari is over, and with the Drakh fleet destroyed…. I fear the Shadow War will soon progress to a far deadlier phase."

Captain John J. Sheridan nodded. "I think so too. It might take a little while, but…. sooner or later…."

"We are hoping later, of course. Babylon Four is not yet complete." Sheridan gave him a cautious glance. "Oh, all the major systems are operational. Navigation, communications, life support, the ion engines and so on. There are just minor details, little bits which still need fixing. We have rushed construction through as fast as we dared. It was inevitable that some details would get…. lost along the way."

"Exactly as I saw it…." Sheridan whispered. He drew in a deep breath. He had been one of those who had helped with the fourth mission of the Babylon Project. He had had input into the drawing up of the plans and in scouting out suitable locations.

And then the Minbari had launched a renewed attack on Orion and grandiose schemes of counterattacks had gone completely out of the window. Sheridan sighed. Everyone had lost a great deal at Orion.

But there was something else. A year and a half ago…. just after G'Kar had entered the Heart of the Great Machine…. Sheridan and Delenn and…. others…. had seen Babylon 4, disappearing backwards in time. A great battle had been fought there, one he could only dimly remember.

"I know," G'Kar said, evidently reading Sheridan's thoughts. "This station has a greater destiny than just this war. It will be sent back in time to aid in the last Shadow War. But first…. let us hope it serves us well enough."

"It will go back in time with Valen," came the muted reply. Sheridan rubbed at his eyes. All these time travel shenanigans made his head ache.

"Yes, I have heard about everything that has happened on Minbar," G'Kar said. "I will have to talk to this…. Valen soon. He is who he claims to be, I suppose?"

"Delenn certainly thinks so. Even Sinoval seemed to accept it, although a bit more reluctantly. I…. I'm not so sure, although it is possible. I knew Jeffrey Sinclair…. whom Valen claims he used to be…. well, before…. Ah hell, you know what I mean."

"The mysteries of time travel, Captain. Some days I think both our languages are lacking some very useful linguistic subtleties."

"Heh…. don't tell Delenn that. She'd probably try and teach us some of hers. Anyway, I knew Jeffrey Sinclair. We were at the academy together. I don't remember him all that well, but little details, the speech, the stance, the bearing…. so on. He is Jeffrey Sinclair. I'm certain of it."

"Then he may be Valen as well. I will have to talk with him soon. Primarch Sinoval as well. We have to tie as many of our allies together as we can for the coming storm. Babylon Four was built to unite us. We are too spread out at the moment. The United Alliance at Kazomi Seven, Mr. Bester at Sanctuary, the Minbari here, there and everywhere, my own agents on Narn…. We are too dispersed. Babylon Four will bring us together…. or so I hope."

"I can't get over just how…. familiar it looks."

"I had access to the original plans in the Machine. Everything was copied as closely as possible. Allies of mine in your Government helped with some of the materials."

Sheridan started at the mention of human allies, but he did not ask. G'Kar had his secrets, and he knew a great deal more than he was telling anyone. Necessary, Sheridan supposed, but awfully risky as well.

"Anyway…. I have a request for you."

"You wish to return to Kazomi Seven?" G'Kar said, and he smiled as Sheridan started. "It is not that difficult to notice. I swear I may be turning into a Centauri, may G'Quan save me from that fate! It is dangerous here. We are not…. well defended. Some of my Narn ships are here, it is true, but Captain Mollari has returned to his homeworld."

Sheridan started. He had known Carn…. a little. "He was a good captain. We'll miss him."

"I hope it is only temporary, but there is great upheaval on Centauri Prime. Probably little more than politicking, but I cannot be sure. Even if it is merely what the Centauri call 'the Great Game', it is still a great risk. I have heard little from my agents there for some time. I am troubled." He shook his head sadly.

"No, Captain, you may return to Kazomi Seven. We have enough ships here to protect this station for the time being, and hopefully the day will come soon when the Alliance will be moved here. Besides, dark days are coming, and love must be allowed to shine in what little time we have. Bester will not be pleased, no doubt, but he still has Captain Ben Zayn and the Ozymandias, so he can survive. And he understands the importance of defending the new Alliance just as we do."

Sheridan shrugged. He did not like the idea of G'Kar allied with someone like Bester, but war made for strange bedfellows, as the saying went.

"Thank you, G'Kar. With your permission, we will leave tomorrow. Some of my crew are engaged in various duties around here."

"Ah yes. Thank Lieutenant Connally for me. My people are not used to flying in your Starfuries, but they are superior to our own flyers — may G'Quan blacken my tongue for saying so — and the bays here were designed for Starfuries. Her training is invaluable."

"A question…. why did you build the Starfury bays? Wouldn't designs for your own flyers be easier?"

"We cannot defy history, Captain. I pray you are not needed here for a while at least."

"So do I," Sheridan agreed. He reached out to touch the wall at his side, half afraid that it would disappear at his touch.

"So do I," he repeated softly, his heart many light years away.

"One…. last question," G'Kar said softly. "Has any of your crew experienced…. anything…. unusual?"

"Unusual? No, not that I'm aware of. I suppose David might know before I would, but…. no, I can't think of anything. Why?"

G'Kar waved an arm in negation. "Nothing. Just…. ghosts in the machine, so to say. Nothing serious."

"If you say so." Sheridan did not believe him.

* * *

They listened to him, unable to do anything else. Not just Minbari, but everyone there. Drazi guards, Brakiri clerks, Hyach customs officials. Even Taan Churok listened, an almost rapt expression on his face. Delenn was unable to tear herself away from the beauty and power of his words.

Even Delenn, who knew the truth about the one they knew as Valen, even she was helpless before the power of his oratory. His words fired and enraptured, captivated and liberated. They were the golden rain on the green fields, the silver skies, the shining stars at twilight.

And finally, the speech done, he bowed gently and walked out among his people, receiving the comforts of their touch, their prayers, and their blessings. All accepted beyond doubt that Jeffrey Sinclair was Valen, as indeed he was. Or, more accurately, as he would be a thousand years in the past.

It was his presence here which had done so much to bring Minbari attention to the United Alliance, even led as it was by an outcast such as Delenn.

"Pretty words," grunted Taan Churok. He sounded moved. Anyone would be, even a Drazi. He shook his head, as if attempting to rid himself of an annoying insect buzzing around him.

"Words from old," Delenn agreed softly. She could not remember the bulk of his speech — she doubted anyone could; it was the words, not the meaning which mattered — but she had recognised faint traces. This line, from the 'Times to Come' speech on Mount H'leya — that image from the triumphant arrival at Z'ha'dum — a metaphor first spoken at the first assembly of the Grey Council. Jeffrey Sinclair possessed all the memories of the Valen he would become, a thousand years before. They had been implanted into him by the Vorlons, erasing in the process almost everything that had made him Jeffrey Sinclair.

She looked at him, basking in the adulation of his people, and reflecting that adulation back to them. He was so beautiful….

Her personal communicator beeped and she picked it up, somewhat awkwardly, from her side. A Centauri instrument, bought and modified by the Brakiri. Such a device felt…. alien to her, but she accepted it.

It was Lethke, former head of the Brakiri Trading Guild here on Kazomi 7, and now Minister for the Economy.

"Delenn," he said, his flawless politeness the result of both years of diplomatic experience and a genuine liking for Delenn, "we have received the documentation from Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar of which you wished to be kept informed. It contains the details of the Babylon Four station he has built, as well as certain…. confidential matters to be shown only to you."

She sighed softly. "Of course, Lethke. Thank you for informing me. I will be with you in a moment." A tremor passed through her, a memory of the past, and the not-too-distant future.

She looked at Taan Churok, and then at Valen, and sighed softly as she left the presence of the most beautiful spirit she had ever known, to dwell on what his — and her — future might be.

* * *

Catherine was in a strange mood for the rest of the day, not altogether surprisingly. Her ambiguous meeting had raised more questions than it had answered concerning the G'Kar mystery, and the fact that she had been ordered to forget all about this only puzzled her the more. The order to prepare the report which had led to her discovery of the G'Kar Files had come from Zento's own office.

An hour or so after her return from the 'meeting' two men she did not recognise but with appropriate IDs had taken all her copies of her unfinished report. She had spent the rest of the day in a fugue, working idly at various sundry items she had neglected during the investigation of the G'Kar problem.

For the first time in months she had left work on time. She made her way home, her mind still engulfed by the events of the day. Nothing about this made any sense. Nothing.

The hovertransports were busier than she remembered, and being surrounded by the chatter and bustle only deepened her dark mood. Far too many of the conversations were about war. With the Minbari crushed, where now? Some people seemed to think the Narns, or perhaps the Centauri. Maybe even a few of the Non-Aligned Worlds. The economy was on an upswing at last and a continuing war was thought to be the means to keep it that way.

She arrived home almost without realising it, her feet taking her to the door of her apartment on autopilot. As she stepped inside, she heard the sound of the news reports from the vidscreen and realised Dan must be home.

Sure enough he was, lounging in front of the vidscreen. Catherine caught a snatch of the report — "…. for a quick summary of the news today. Rumours from the Resistance Government suggest that President Clark may be considering relaxing some of the Wartime Emergency Measures which have been in force for the past thirteen years. Foremost among the initiatives are believed to be reductions in rationing, and the repeal of certain interstellar travel restrictions.

"Also, the new Warlock class vessel the Marten has been officially launched today. Captain Walker Smith commented only — 'It's a fine ship, with a fine crew. We're going to do well.'

"And finally, the memorial service for former President Marie Crane was held today. She was President of the Resistance Government for eight years, retiring due to ill-health last January. She never recovered from the multiple ailments attributed to the stress of her time in office. President Clark praised her sacrifice and promised to continue in her memory…."

Dan suddenly noticed Catherine's arrival and switched off the screen. "Hi," he said, looking puzzled. "You're early. Cracked that big mystery you were on about?"

Catherine sighed. "That's…. one way to put it." She sank down on to the chair next to him and let him wrap his arm around her. "It's been a…. weird day."

"Do you want to talk about it?"

"Ah…. maybe when I've got it sorted out in my head. How's your research going?"

He grimaced. Dan Randall had once been an investigative journalist. Quite a famous one, too. But after a particularly…. unpleasant report had aired about the way human miners were being treated on the Narn-run colony of Vega 7, the furious Kha'Ri had been on the verge of having him executed. In an effort to stave off an incident, ISN had fired him. He now worked as a freelance researcher for various companies, currently compiling statistics for the Department of Public Information.

"Ah, you caught me," he confessed, a guilty smile on his face. "I've been lounging around watching the sports all day." Catherine sighed, and shook her head. The first football tournament since the beginning of the war was being aired, and some of the teams were discovering certain…. intriguing possibilities with the Proxima gravity.

"Comes of not having you around to bully me into working."

"I'll bet," she smiled.

"How's about I make you some re-caff and you can persuade me to get some work done."

"That would be perfect."

As he went to the kitchen, Catherine found her mind coming back again to the mystery surrounding her. She had not spoken to Dan about it before — and her gentle questions by way of research had been carefully chosen to elicit as few suspicions as possible. Of course Dan was always suspicious, but Catherine had tried to make her questions seem routine. Sharing classified IPX information with unauthorised personnel would lead to major trouble, but it was getting to the stage where her curiosity was outweighing her good sense.

Besides, it wasn't IPX business any longer. Just…. personal interest. Right?

"Dan," she called into the kitchen. "What do you know about a Narn called G'Kar?"

"Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar?" he called back. Catherine, faintly recognising the term for a Narn preacher, shouted back in the affirmative. "Not as much as I'd like," came the reply. "Once a big fellow in the Kha'Ri. Disappeared on some sort of personal mission some years ago. Still got his fingers in a number of pies, though. Why the interest?"

"Would he have any connection with…. with IPX, at all?"

"Certainly possible. If any Narn would have, it'd be him. He's not quite as xenophobic as some of his fellows. He's got an aide of some sort who comes here from time to time. I'll remember his name in a minute."

"That's a fair bit."

"Well, you know me. Even when I'm not working, the old instincts linger. It's surprising how much you overhear even when you're not trying."

He came back to the couch, carrying two mugs of the nearest thing to coffee available in the post-fall days. Catherine took her mug with a smile and, kicking off her shoes, swung her legs up onto the sofa.

"Why the interest?" Dan asked again, sitting down beside her.

"He's…. involved in IPX somehow. I'm certain of it. At a fairly high level too." She sipped the coffee. It didn't taste of anything at all. "For what reason I can only guess."

"I'll have a poke around tomorrow, if you like. Rustle up a few old contacts. They might know something a bit more recent…. like if this aide of his is in town. Ah…. what was his name? The door chimed and Dan looked up. "I'll get it," he said, rising to his feet and putting his coffee on the table. "Probably the other woman who was supposed to come round when you were out." He grinned, and Catherine smiled back, albeit somewhat weakly.

Her senses were a bit dulled at the moment, but she still heard the buzz of a PPG charging just as Dan opened the door. Acting on instinct she spun round, dropping her coffee, droplets scattering black rain everywhere. She shouted a warning, but it was too late.

Far too late.

The thump of a body hitting the floor coincided with the sound of her cup shattering.

* * *

The speeches were over and business had returned to something resembling normality at Kazomi 7's spaceport. Delenn had gone to meet with Lethke. Taan Churok and Vejar remained, working as hard as they ever did, and Valen…. he had left too.

For a while he had stood there, the love and adoration of his people enveloping him, and he reflecting it back towards them. The wave of ill-feeling resulting from the fate of the Keeper's host had evaporated, and conversation was now lively — if quiet — and filled with wonder.

Valen drifted through the streets and alleys of Kazomi 7, his mind elevated on a higher plane. Few who saw him could comprehend the thoughts raging through his mind. Only one person he had met since his…. change had been able to identify with him and she…. was away. Besides, she had been changed almost as much as he had.

He remembered so much, some that had happened, some that had not. He could see clearly the slopes of Mount H'leya as he addressed the throng of his own people and others. He could hear the words of his speech as easily as if they were being spoken now beside him.

And yet he could not remember where he had been born, or the name of the first woman he had kissed, or even the name of his brother.

Many times he had pondered on the strangeness of this, and he had come up with many answers. Some satisfied him. Most did not.

But then, there had been very few people he could ever remember who had any sense of…. of centre. Any point of focus around which their lives were based. Marrain — a name and a face he knew but who had been dead for centuries — he had been thus focussed. For a while at least. His whole life had been based around one thing, and when that base was shattered he had fallen, and never recovered.

"I should have led!" the familiar voice cried out, one arm pointing across the room. "I was worthy, more worthy than you! I challenge you, as our people have always settled our differences. Here…. in the heart of the Wheel."

He shook his head sadly. He had known almost instantly that Marrain had not wanted to kill him. Oh no, he had wanted to die there. Some small element of what he had been had remained. As it happened, Marrain had not died then. Unable to bear the pain of the Starfire Wheel he had fallen free, crawling into the shadows at the corner of the temple, to watch.

He remembered…. raising his arms, letting the brutal radiation flow over him, into him. He was not afraid. He knew what to do. He knew….

He sighed, and pulled his thoughts back to the present. What had happened to Marrain in the end? He hoped he had found the peace he had searched for, but somehow he doubted it.

Few indeed with that point of focus. But one who was still alive….

He had spoken to Sinoval…. when…. a few days ago? Delenn had been discussing the problems with the Keepers and the refugees. She had then been called away, and Valen, out of curiosity, had stepped forward and continued the conversation.

Sinoval's dark eyes had narrowed, but he had been willing to speak. He still did not like the one who purported to be Valen, although primarily because of Vorlon involvement in the affair. "Good day," Sinoval had said. "How are you?" His words had been polite but hard. There was little warmth in anything he said.

"Well." Speaking with Sinoval was so like speaking to Marrain. He would look for the deeper meaning behind each word and rarely hesitated to make judgements based on what he saw there. "Delenn has spoken to you of the…." He paused. There had been a different name for the things in his day…. what had Delenn called them? "The Keepers…."

"Yes. We have found some here. Fortunately we have our own methods of detecting and destroying them. I would offer their help to you, but I fear their aid would come at a price higher than you would wish to pay."

The Soul Hunters, of course. Sinoval had made some sort of bargain with them. Valen wondered idly if some report of the Enaid Accord had survived. Unlikely, of course, since it had been very secret even then. Still, the alliance with the Soul Hunters had been very beneficial for a while — but a lot can happen in a thousand years, and no alliance lasts forever. Sinoval must have offered more than Valen had been able to offer.

"How do you think the…. Keepers came to be attached to our people?"

"The Enemy, the humans…. there are a number of possibilities. Rest assured those responsible will not survive much longer. A good evening and a good rest." The screen had faded and Valen sat back, puzzled.

He was still at a loss to understand Sinoval's antipathy towards him. Perhaps it was the Vorlons, although there seemed to be more to it than that. It might well be little more than the reasons which had turned Marrain away from the light. Marrain had been so focussed and sure, and the source of that focus was that he was the greatest warrior of his age…. perhaps ever. He had been strong, fast, skilled, wise. And then along had come one who was stronger, faster, more skilled, wiser.

Valen looked up and sighed. He had been wandering for longer than he had thought. It was time to return to Delenn. There was…. work ahead.

* * *

She was not quite sure how she had escaped from the sights of the gunmen. She had hidden, but even a cursory search would have revealed her hiding place within seconds. The assailants did not seem interested in her however. From her position beside the door to the kitchen she could hear at least two people moving around. Their movements were precise and definite, as if they knew exactly what they were looking for. Within minutes they were gone. Catherine finally allowed herself to breathe again after she heard the door close. Slowly, she crept out of the kitchen and looked around. Little seemed disturbed. Nothing of any value seemed to have been taken. Just….

Her personal computer. She could see almost immediately that it had been touched, and she knew without checking what would have been taken.

The G'Kar Files. Project Bermuda Triangle. It was the only thing of any interest stored there.

But very few people knew about that file, very few….

Unless this came from IPX themselves, but why…. or who…. or….

She realised just how quickly her thoughts had been running and she breathed out slowly, finally bringing herself to look at the one thing she did not want to look at.

For all that she wished to believe otherwise, there was no escaping it. A single glance showed her that Dan was dead. The shot had hit him point blank in the chest. There were traces of blood, but the wound had been cauterised almost instantly. He was dead.

Catherine swayed backwards and fell on to her chair…. where he had been sitting mere moments before. Her mind was reeling, but she forced herself to think.

Could this have been directed at him? He had a fair few enemies, that was certain. Maybe it was something he had been working on, something he had unwittingly stumbled upon without knowing it. Maybe….

Maybe she wouldn't have to hide somewhere else.

She wasn't crying, she couldn't. She…. she didn't know.

The G'Kar Files. It must have been.

Run. That was the only option. If this was connected to IPX then it was too big just for her. She needed help…. from somewhere. Had this been to find out what she knew? Then why the strange meeting earlier?

Stop thinking. She grabbed as much stuff as she could and fled. Time for thinking — and mourning — later. She needed help, and she knew where to find it.

* * *

Will you come to find me?

He looked around, puzzled. Everything was darkness. There was nothing to be seen or heard or felt.

Only her voice.

Will you come to find me?

He knew instantly whose voice it was.

Find me….

Will you follow me through darkness, through fire, past death and despair?

Find me…. please.

He picked a direction and began to walk. He did not know why he chose this direction rather than any other, but it seemed fitting.

Light engulfed him. A brilliant, dazzling light. He raised his hands. The light was hurting him.

There she was, chained as if set out for a sacrifice.

"I am lost in darkness!" she cried. "Find me. I am here for you."

And then they were…. around him. They were not in the light — they were the light. They spoke to him, and their words chilled him.

Follow us into darkness, into fire, past death and despair.

The darkness or the light. Choose.

"I…. I'm afraid of the darkness."

Then do what must be done.

He knew what to do. There was a dagger in his hand. Perhaps it had always been there. He stepped forward and looked into her eyes.

"I am lost in darkness for you," she whispered, staring at him. There was no fear, no accusation, only…. acceptance in her eyes. "I came here for you. There was no other way."

"I am afraid of the darkness," he repeated.

"No," she said softly. "I am afraid of the light."

Follow us.

He raised his hand. There was a trace of pity in Delenn's emerald eyes as Sheridan drove the dagger into her, killing her with one stroke.

Chapter 2

"Tell me, Miss Hampton, what is the current situation on the Sakai problem?" "Everything is proceeding as you planned, sir. Her partner was killed, and Sakai escaped. We have her under surveillance, and she is currently heading for Dome Three."

"Hmm…. is there any likely indication of why she is going there?"

"Little accurate information. Records do show that Miss Sakai has several friends and associates there. One in particular has some influence and a little power. A Miss Julie Musante. A former member of the Ministry for the Interior and currently a private lawyer specialising in interstellar commercial law…."

"Yes, yes, Miss Hampton. Thank you for your information. Maintain surveillance on Miss Sakai and inform our agents in Dome Three. Also…. establish a base of operations somewhere near Miss Musante's residence."

"Yes, sir."

The conversation ended and the man sat back, stretching out in his chair, the one item of luxury in an otherwise spartan office. "You see, Mr. Zento. Everything is going according to plan."

"I still don't see the point of this, sir," replied a man many would identify as being one of the richest and most influential in what remained of the Earth Alliance. "Surely we could have managed this with much less effort…."

"Oh, if it was just our own concerns involved, then yes, of course we could. But…. we are working on orders from a different source here, Mr. Zento, and they, for whatever reason, want Miss Sakai put through the proverbial wringer. We can only assume that their reasons are important and do as we are told. Everyone, Mr. Zento, answers to somebody, and I am no exception. Do you understand?"

"Of course I do, sir."

"Good. I am glad this is going so well thus far. I had anticipated it being much harder. Oh well, sometimes the Gods smile on us. If not on others…. Wouldn't you agree?"

"I'm an atheist, sir."

"Ah, that is a pity. One should always have something to believe in, Mr. Zento. Something to pray to, something to curse…."

"If you say so, sir."

"Ah." He fell silent. "Ah," he repeated, more sadly than before.

Both of them resumed their waiting.

* * *

"This is a beautiful place."

Delenn looked at her companion thoughtfully. For all that Valen — or Jeffrey Sinclair — represented, she was still unsure of his status and her relationship with him. There was so much about him she simply could not understand, and was not sure she wanted to understand. He was a legend and a hero and…. now…. he was what?

"How so?" she asked softly.

It had been a long day, but with as much work done as she could reasonably cope with she had gone for a walk, feeling the light and the darkness of her new home. He had come across to her and joined her. No word had been spoken and none had been offered…. until now.

"There is hope here. A hope for the future. Something I have seen so rarely…. except in the last days of the war, and then only briefly."

"But…. after the war, surely? There was hope then? A time for rebuilding and healing…."

"A time of hardship and betrayal. The war lasted so long, too many just did not know what peace was meant to be. The clans warred among each other for years afterwards. It took decades for the Grey Council to be accepted and even longer for a true balance of power to be struck. And then there was Marrain…. No, the war might have been over, but the aftermath…. that still endures even now."

"Marrain, yes…." Delenn said his name softly. Some — mostly religious caste, it had to be said — referred to him as 'the Betrayer'.

"A great man…. once. Time…. and darkness…. can seize us all."

"You are maudlin today," she whispered softly.

"Perhaps…. I am remembering a great deal, some of which I have not yet experienced, some of which I have. My thoughts often come back to Derannimer."

"Yes…. We know so little of her. She led the Grey Council for many years after you…. went beyond."

He stopped and looked a little surprised. "She did? That is good to know."

"You did not know?"

"No. Not everything. I…. recall making her my successor, but not how she would endure. I am glad she did well. She was…. a beautiful person. Not just in flesh, but in spirit. She shone so brightly…. That light once shone also in Marrain and Parlonn, but there is no light so bright it can never be eclipsed by shadows."

She nodded, and an uncomfortable silence fell across them both. Finally, he spoke again.

"Tell me…. Delenn. Do you know what became of our children? Derannimer and I…. we had children."

She shook her head sadly. "No. Your descendants left Minbar after you…. passed beyond. Some must have returned later, but we know little. Not even their names."

"Nor do I." She looked at him. "I cannot remember their names, or even how many there were. I struggle to recall, but it is like a net around my mind. So much I do not know…. Cathrenn. A daughter. We…. called her Cathrenn."

"Did you look through our records while you were on Minbar? I am sure some survived…. on the Valentha at least. Perhaps…."

"No." Soft, but certain. "No, I could not. The…. the Vorlons…. I did not think they would let me. What I do remember they have programmed into me. I doubt I would be permitted to know anything else."

"It is sad. I find it hard to reconcile these last few revelations with the Vorlons I have always…. liked to think I knew. I wonder if…."

"There are factions, I think. The Vorlons are powerful, yes, but they do not all think alike. At least not in any way we can comprehend. My presence among you is the result of a compromise of sorts between the factions. What the other half of this compromise will be…. I do not know."

"Perhaps Lyta does," Delenn muttered. "Have you spoken to her recently?"

He shook his head. "She is…. elsewhere, with Captain Sheridan. Perhaps later, but for now, I am unsure. There is something within her…. Ah, how can I tell? I am probably acting on an instinct a thousand years out of date."

She smiled. "Perhaps, but I was always taught never to ignore instinct. The warrior caste swear by it."

"That may not be the best of recommendations."

Delenn laughed, and he smiled. "Yes," she said, smiling. "But still, not all of the warrior caste are as…." She searched for a word.

"Unprincipled?" he suggested.

"They have their own principles, I think. Very different from the rest of us. They now have the power in our society, and I fear for the fate of my people."

"You have done well enough for your people here. And not all of your people are Minbari."

She smiled. "Very true."

They reached the Main Government Building — what Vejar somewhat inexplicably had called the Neuadd — and Delenn came to a halt. "I have no doubt there is more business to attend to. And then I would like to meditate."

"I understand. And…. call someone, I believe?"

"I…. yes. Yes, I miss him."

"It takes no arcane knowledge to realise that. Nor does it take any foreknowledge of the future to know that you will be happy."

A cloud passed over her features. "Will we?" she said softly.

"Well, for a time at least."

She nodded, briefly, and began to mount the steps to the Neuadd. As she was halfway up, she paused, brief memories of an encounter near this spot with one possessed surfacing in her mind. "Will you be needing anything?" she asked.

He shook his head. "I will walk a little more. I must think and remember and…. enjoy this beautiful place you have here. Good fortune and peace be with you, Delenn."

"And with you…." She paused, unsure of what to call him. He had had no title in his earlier time, and 'Master' somehow did not seem appropriate.

He smiled, perhaps recognising her dilemma. "Delenn…. call me Jeffrey. It is a reminder of what I used to be. Perhaps of what I still am."

She nodded once, briefly. "Then be at peace…. Jeffrey."

* * *

It's tearing me apart!

Silence.

Voices. In his mind. In his soul.

His son. His wife. Where were they? He needed them. He was doing this for them…. wasn't he? A better place for them.

Running away. You're running away. Afraid of the future. You're running away!

No. Has to be done. Must be done. Do what's right. Do what must be done.

Running away.

Tearing…. me…. apart….

Gotta be one of the good guys….

…. 'cause there's way too many of the bad.

Tearing me ap….

Michael Garibaldi screamed as his body was torn in a million pieces, as his world exploded around him, and the voices stilled. Forever.

"Michael?" Garibaldi shook his head. "Are you all right?"

"Wha…. what?" he asked, disoriented. Who was talking to him? Who…?

"Are you all right?"

David. Of course. Commander Corwin. Two parts status report, three parts talk between friends. And yet…. something had….

Michael winced. For a moment he'd been somewhere else. Almost as if he were dreaming.

"Right, that's it. I'm calling Medlab." Garibaldi could see Corwin reaching for his link.

"No. No, don't worry. I'm fine. Really. Just…. must be a spot of migraine coming on. What were you saying again?"

"I was asking how Lianna was." Corwin did not look particularly convinced by the explanation.

"Oh, she's fine. Back on Sanctuary at the moment, of course. Looking after little Frank. Well, someone had to."

Corwin nodded. From what he remembered of the Captain's status report about this new…. Babylon 4 — and that was a hard concept to take — it had been a joint project between G'Kar and Bester. Some sort of rallying point, apparently. Some of Bester's people had come over from Sanctuary to supervise his involvement in the construction. Unfortunately Mary hadn't been one of them. At least not yet.

"And how's Frank? Must be…. nine months by now." Michael nodded. "Wow. Nine months. Doesn't time fly!"

"Yeah, a lot's happened since he was born."

"There's still a lot more going to happen. You mark my words."

"My, aren't we pessimistic."

"No." His tone was suddenly deadly serious. "No, certain."

"What? Did you suddenly become a prophet or something?"

"Something. Definitely something."

* * *

"And now, a repeat of the classic Reebo and Zooty film Howondaland Jones, Balgrog Hunter…."

Julie Musante sighed and switched off the viewscreen. There had been many hardships following the fall of Earth, but one of the most distressing, in her opinion anyway, was the lack of anything new on the screens these days. Repeats, more repeats and the news, and that was it.

She stretched, and silently debated between going to bed or clearing up after her dinner. At least the food options had improved recently, ever since President Clark had pulled off that 'diplomatic coup' with the Narns. Rationing had even been relaxed a little. Of course, all the food was Narn, but every silver lining had a cloud.

The question wasn't a hard one and bed won out again. Yawning, she had begun to make for the bedroom when her door chimed.

Unfortunately for Julie, not many people tended to ring at her door at this time of night, and the ones who did were not the people she preferred to be at her door at this time of night — i. e. the tall, dark and handsome.

"This is trouble," she muttered prophetically. "Who is it?"

"Security forces," came back a harsh voice. Julie started. Security? This must be bad.

"Open."

No sooner was the door open than five security officers rushed in. All were carrying ready PPGs and were looking less than pleased to be here. "What is this ab…?" Julie began to ask, before realising that they were ignoring her, and making a swift search of her room. "Hey!" she cried as one of them began opening her wardrobe.

"We apologise for the inconvenience, Miss Musante." She started, and saw a man walk in. He was dressed conservatively in a business suit, and had one hand in his trouser pocket. He stopped before Julie and bowed his head slightly. "A pleasure to meet you. My name is Morden."

"What's this all about?" Julie asked again. "Is this a raid of some sort? And who are you?"

A slight smile graced his face. It didn't help. He looked very…. charming. Too charming by far. "No, not a raid. I am a…. freelance consultant, let us say. For the moment I am carrying out some work for Interplanetary Expeditions, who need various…. skills and contacts I possess. This matter concerns them, and someone of your acquaintance."

One of the security guards came up to this…. Morden. "The place is clean, sir," he said. "She isn't here."

"Who isn't?" but Julie was ignored.

"Ah, well done, Jack. Take position now." The guard nodded, and Morden turned back to Julie. "As I was saying, this matter concerns someone of your acquaintance…. a Miss Catherine Sakai. You do know her, I believe?"

"Yes, I do. Why? Is she is in some of trouble?"

"That is…. one very diplomatic way of putting it, yes. She is in a great deal of trouble. It appears she has been doing some things she should not have been doing. Contact with alien governments for a start."

"What? That's im…." She looked at him closely. Something in his eyes seemed to bewitch her. For a moment it seemed as though they were shining a brilliant golden. "That's…." She was trying to focus. "That can't be right. Can it?"

"Oh, we are afraid it is. We also have reason to believe she may be coming here at some point tonight. Now, we will need you to do something when she arrives. Can we count on your help?"

"…. Yes…. yes, I'll do whatever you want me to."

He raised an eyebrow mockingly. "Now there's an offer and a half. Very well…. this is what we need you to do…."

* * *

"Be well, Captain. Extend my good wishes to the Alliance."

Sheridan nodded. "We will. Good luck with the rest of this, G'Kar. If you need us, just call."

"I will."

G'Kar's holographic form disappeared. Corwin shivered.

"I will never ever in a million years get used to that," he said. "Never ever."

Sheridan chuckled. "After all we've seen so far, a mere holographic Narn freaks you out. After Vorlons, Shadows, Drakh…. Minbari!"

"It has been an interesting life, hasn't it?"

"Well, as the curse says, 'May you live in interesting times'."

"Sometimes I'd settle for the boring times for a while."

Sheridan swivelled on his chair. "What's wrong, David?"

"I…. I just hoped I'd get to see Mary while I was here. But she's still on Sanctuary. It's just…. ah, it's nothing."

"It's been a while, hasn't it?"

"Too long."

"Don't worry. You'll see her again."

"I hope so. Well, Captain. You'll at least get to see your true love. To Kazomi Seven."

"Yes," Sheridan said hollowly. At least I'll get to see my true love.

I am lost in darkness for you.

"Yes. To Kazomi Seven."

* * *

Michael Garibaldi was sitting peacefully in the gardens of Babylon 4, looking at the flora around him and wondering idly if there was any pattern there. There probably was, but he couldn't see it. But then, as he would have to admit to himself, he was not really looking very hard.

"Ah…." said a familiar voice. "<Click click> Greetings to you from Zathras, yes. Greetings indeed."

Garibaldi nodded. "Afternoon."

Zathras looked puzzled. "Yes. Yes, is afternoon. Zathras be knowing that already. Zathras can tell time very well, thank you."

"No, it was just a…. oh, never mind. Did you see Captain Sheridan when he was here? I heard he just left."

"Ah no. Zathras has not been having that pleasure."

"Really? I thought you'd met him before?"

"No no no no. <Click click> Zathras has not been meeting Captain Sheridan. Zathras has met Captain Sheridan, yes. Zathras has not, but Zathras has. You see?"

"Yeah…. uh, no…. uh, whatever."

"No, see…. is quite simple. Zathras has not met Captain Sheridan, but Zathras has. Different pronunciation. Zathras. Zathras."

"Ah…. right. Okay. I'll take your word for it. What are you doing here anyway?"

"Zathras just travelling. Just…. enjoying the scenery. Zathras spend a lot of time here after all."

"Oh, you like it here, do you?"

"No. Zathras will spend a lot of time here. Will then. You see?"

"Oh…. forget it."

"So…. why were you being here?"

"Just…. thinking. A lot of things have been…. Everything's changing, and too damn fast if you ask me."

"Ah, change, yes. Change is good. No no…. wait, change is bad. No…. change is…. good and bad…. bad and good. Ah. Zathras have this sorted soon. Zathras…." He suddenly stopped dead in his conversation, and seemed to be listening to something else. The fact that there wasn't anything else to be listening to wasn't deterring him. Finally he spoke up again, with considerable — and surprising — force in his words.

"If Valen can listen to Zathras, you can listen to Zathras!"

"Valen?"

Zathras started, and seemed to realise that he was sitting next to Garibaldi. "Ah, is being nothing," he said, sounding distracted. "No…. no…. is being something. Is definitely being something. Something not good. Must tell G'Kar. Yes yes. <Click click> G'Kar is must being told of this. Was…. pleasure speaking with you, Michael Baldi-Gary."

"Garibaldi!" he corrected, but it hardly mattered. The strange-looking alien was leaving, muttering incomprehensibly to himself.

Garibaldi sighed. Honestly, it seemed as if everything that could happen here, did.

That wasn't a good thing.

* * *

Maybe I am just being paranoid, Catherine was thinking to herself. Maybe I should just have called Security. Maybe this is completely unrelated to G'Kar and…. Maybe….

No matter how many times she told herself that, she wasn't getting any calmer. Her heart was still beating like a snare drum, her head ached and her mouth was dry.

Maybe this is just unwanted paranoia.

Still, she had to admit that her journey to Julie's had been…. uneventful. The transport tubes had all been in operation. No one had stopped or questioned her, not even any of the beggars who usually infested the transport stations. The security guards doing routine and random ID checks had passed her by. Everything was…. normal.

So why hadn't she calmed down yet?

The door to Julie's apartment was just in front her. No one suspicious was hanging around nearby. There was nothing to indicate that this was anything other than an ordinary night.

So why hadn't she calmed down yet?

Breathing in deeply, Catherine rang the chime. She wasn't expecting an immediate reply — it was late, after all, and Julie might well be asleep. She was therefore surprised to hear, within moments, "Who is it?"

"Catherine," she answered. "Look, I know it's late, but I have to come in. This might seem strange, but…."

"No problem." The door opened and Catherine, without really thinking, stepped inside. Julie was standing there, in the centre of the room. She was still fully dressed and obviously hadn't been woken up. The room was quite dark.

Catherine made sure the door had closed behind her, then she staggered in and collapsed into a chair.

"What's wrong?" Julie asked. "Catherine, what…?"

She was crying. She couldn't remember the last time she had cried — possibly even before the fall of Earth. But she was crying now. "I'm…." she began. "I'm in trouble…. so much trouble…. Dan, he's…. he's…."

"What?" Julie's voice was strangely flat — emotionless even — but Catherine didn't notice.

"He's…. dead!"

"Oh, my God. Have you called Security?"

"I don't…. I think they might have…. they might…. be involved…. somehow. I think this is connected to…." She suddenly looked up, something playing around the edges of her mind. "Julie, has someone been here?"

"No." Too quick. Too emphatic. Too…. certain.

"No? Someone…. I can…."

Catherine leapt to her feet, darting for the door, acting on an instinct she could not explain. Someone stepped out of the shadows to intercept her.

"Hello, Catherine," said Morden.

* * *

"That is unacceptable, Minister!"

"Unacceptable? Maybe, but it is the truth, nonetheless. Our resources are limited, Delenn. Running out they are. We cannot accommodate all these refugees."

Delenn fought to restrain a burning anger, one fired by injustice and suffering and the sight of her people reduced to begging for mercy from aliens.

One also fired by Minister Vizhak, Minister for Internal Affairs, arguing against admitting the wretched exiles of her people.

"They are fleeing from the same darkness that has claimed everyone here," she continued. "The Drakh destroyed this world. We all remember what they did here. Can we possibly wish that fate on others? We…. my people…. have suffered the same fate as this planet, and if we cannot offer them sanctuary, then how can we live with ourselves?"

"They have other options," persisted Vizhak.

"Yes," Delenn acknowledged. "They have slavery, they have death, or they have here. Which would you choose, Minister?"

"They can go to Sinoval. He claims to be their leader. Let him have them."

A chill crept up Delenn's spine. "No! They have come here in rejection of Sinoval. I will not send them to him."

"We cannot accommodate them! We cannot feed them. We cannot clothe them. They cannot come here."

Delenn flicked a glance at the Brakiri Minister for the Economy, Lethke. He rose slowly to his feet. "It is true that our economic situation is…. tight, to say the least. We have just begun the extensive trading programme my team and I have devised. As yet…. our resources are limited. We can accommodate some of those who have come here for sanctuary. But not all."

"We need more revenue?" Delenn asked. Lethke nodded. "Then we will have more revenue. We will find a way, but we will take in the refugees."

"We went to help the Minbari because we thought they would be allies," said Vizhak. "Not burdens."

"We went to help them because it was right and just that we do so! We will help all we can."

"But the cost?"

"We will find it," Lethke said. "Accept all you can, Delenn. We will find the money from somewhere."

"Thank you," she whispered. "Thank you. Besides, Minister Vizhak, my people will not burden you. Many of those who come here are from the worker caste. They will be happy to work."

He grunted. "Then let them work."

* * *

Morden stood over the body and sighed, his eyes for one brief moment still glowing golden.

"Well," he said, "that was constructive, at least."

"Your orders, sir?" asked the security guard, Jack.

"My orders…." His eyes flashed golden again, and he smiled. "Yes, she is the right one. We had to be sure, obviously. Still, my…. associates think she's been through enough now. You…. did record the direction she ran, of course?"

"Of course, sir."

"Good. Then pick her up some time tonight. Whenever's most convenient. You know where to take her." He clicked his tongue lightly. "Yes, quite a productive evening."

He looked down at Julie Musante's dead body and nodded briefly.

* * *

They are my children, my people. We are special, unique, better than the others.

Alfred Bester was confused, an emotion most unfamiliar and most unwelcome. Especially now. He had always been so sure, so convinced of his place in life. As far back as he could remember, he had been clear and precise of thought. The Corps was mother, the Corps was father. He obeyed the Corps. He trusted the Corps. He believed in the Corps.

The Corps was gone now of course, but a part of it remained, in him, and in this place — Sanctuary. A legacy of numerous Corps projects, outfitted and renovated with resources secreted away long ago, allowed to endure at the behest of a strong Narn ally and a weak Resistance Government.

But things were changing. Their Narn ally was growing weaker, over-extending himself, risking everything in a futile war. G'Kar had been demanding more and more telepathic DNA from Bester and Sanctuary. His attempts at creating Narn telepaths had been successful at first, but the success was terminally short term. The quest would ultimately consume him.

And the Resistance Government…. they were growing stronger and stronger. Freed from the shackles of slavery, they now approached the Narn Government from a position of power rather than weakness. They had cannibalised Minbari ships and colonies and technology and were building a fleet at an extraordinary rate. Sooner or later, Bester knew, they would go up against G'Kar himself.

And there was little doubt who would win. The Resistance Government — if their war machine continued advancing at the projected rate — would soon be an even match for G'Kar's known resources. But with the aid of their Shadow allies….

Bester's resources — his two capital ships and his telepaths — could tip the conflict one way or the other.

Telepaths are my children. We are the future. We are the destiny.

His commscreen suddenly began flashing at him, and he started irritably. He knew who it would be, and he was right.

"Greetings, Mr. Welles," he said, smiling. Welles was not supposed to know this frequency, but he had found it out somehow. Very few secrets were safe from Proxima's Chief of Security.

"Mr. Bester. A pleasure as always. I should just let you know, your representative here, Miss Donne…. She committed another murder last night. She was quite clumsy this time, and chose inappropriately. A fairly high-ranking member of the Ministry of Trade. Pressure is mounting on me to find this murderer, both from our beloved President and from my own sense of justice. Have you reconsidered my offer?"

Bester was swearing inwardly. He had known for a long time that Donne had certain…. sociopathic tendencies, but so long as only mundanes were harmed, what did it matter? Evidently, it mattered to some.

"Put me in contact with G'Kar so that I may form a…. useful alliance with him, and I will ensure Donne is not blamed. Otherwise…. well, under the Wartime Emergency Provisions she would be executed if found guilty, which I assure you there is more than enough evidence to manage. I just want to speak with G'Kar."

"I will have to pass your request on to G'Kar, Mr. Welles," Bester said smoothly. "I will contact you again."

"Do not take too long." The image faded and Bester walked away from the screen, muttering to himself. That was one offer he had been made recently. There had been another — ostensibly from Ambassador Sheridan, but originating from a far more powerful source. That source wanted G'Kar betrayed…. utterly.

He weighed up the possibilities in his mind, thinking over and over again of his people — the ones who trusted him and who relied on him…. who needed him. He thought of the woman he loved, the child they had together and the ones they hoped for later.

And after several hours, a plan began to shape itself in his mind.

* * *

Catherine Sakai groaned softly as consciousness returned to her. Everything around her was dark, pitch black. But there was a more metaphorical darkness engulfing her as well.

She had seen them kill Julie, shooting her in the back without a second thought. Security guards. People wearing the uniform of security guards.

She hadn't been over-paranoid. She had been, if anything, not paranoid enough.

She had run, even managing to escape from Julie's apartment, but some time later — it could have been hours even — wandering around helplessly, she had been hit from behind, and fallen….

And now she was awake.

Lights suddenly came on all around her, and she shut her eyes from the pain. She tried to raise her hands to shield her face, but they were fixed to the chair she was sitting in.

"Greetings, Miss Sakai," said a voice she knew. Polite, polished, urbane, civilised….

She looked in the direction of the voice and saw a face she knew as well. The face of a man who was believed to have died years ago at Orion 7.

"I suppose you would like to know what has been happening, hmm?" asked William Edgars.

Chapter 3

Once upon a time there was a man with a dream, a simple dream — to explore the stars, to learn from the wonders dead races had left behind, to discover the past and to build a better future. And then there came other men, with other dreams — dreams of money, and power, and riches.

And from these men there came a company called Interplanetary Expeditions, and then there came power, and money. The company grew strong and wealthy, and those who commanded it commanded power and influence elsewhere, even in government.

And then there came a race of aliens called the Minbari. Seeking revenge for a wrong, they erased and destroyed countless dreams, and for a time even those who sought to discover the past in the name of the future found their goals in doubt.

But then there came a saviour, who made them an offer — an offer which seemed so innocuous, which seemed to give so much and ask so little in return. A simple favour, to be paid back at a future date.

This is that future date, and the favour asked for is being repaid.

It is not much, really. One person, just one soul against the countless others balanced out before them.

One person whose life — and death — will change the galaxy.

* * *

Captain John Sheridan could not resist a smile as he looked at the hall of the main spaceport on Kazomi 7. As a sign of the triumph of hope over despair, of construction over destruction, there could hardly be a better symbol.

He remembered arriving here last year, as the colony was only just recovering from the horrors of the Drakh occupation. He remembered the devastation, the pitiful cries of the starving and the dying, the signs of despair and terror.

And now…. Kazomi 7 was the centre of an Alliance — a precarious one, to be sure, but an Alliance of Worlds nonetheless. There was hope in the eyes of those around him, eyes that were gazing at the future as if they had forgotten what it looked like.

"Impressive, isn't it?" he remarked to his companion. Commander Corwin nodded briefly. He had been distracted almost since they had left Babylon 4. Still, he was looking at the numerous customs officials and arrivals here, noting each of them almost abstractly.

A young man in a black robe came towards them, his hands folded into a steeple before him. Sheridan recognised him as the technomage Vejar, and nodded to him briefly. He nodded back. "We bid you welcome, Starkiller," he said, in a precise, immaculate tone, almost like someone who knows how to speak but has never actually tried it before.

"It's a pleasure to be here, Vejar. We have some of the mineral samples your government asked G'Kar for."

"Ah, yes. I am sure Minister Lethke or Minister Churok will be here soon to take delivery of them. I believe they are planning some sort of scientific experiment in our quantium refining plants."

Sheridan nodded. Quantium-40 was a vital element in jump gate construction. Minister Lethke seemed to think he might be able to build a plant here to refine the raw elements into pure quantium-40. If that was true, then it would be a real boost to the Alliance's economy.

Sheridan looked at Vejar closely. The technomage seemed to be studying him. "What?" he asked. "What is it?"

"You have been…. touched. Someone…. is lost in darkness. Someone close to you."

Sheridan started. "What…? What do you mean?"

"You are marked. By the future, and by the past. You are touched somehow, and you have seen things you should not have seen. You have pierced the barrier between times…. Where have you been recently?"

"Recently? Well…. on patrol…. Babylon Four mainly. Why? What is this about?"

Vejar shook his head. "Ah, I fear it is nothing. Merely…. nothing. Has anything strange happened to you? Any…. visions, dreams perhaps?"

"I always dream. Who doesn't these days? Nothing serious though."

"Of course. My…. apologies for bothering you, Captain. I remember now that you have been involved with Vorlons at various times. That could explain a great deal. Good day."

He started to leave, but Sheridan stopped him. "Wait! Do you…. know where Delenn is?"

"She will be here in a moment." He gently pulled himself free of Sheridan's grip and nodded his head, before turning and moving away. Sheridan shook his head, and then turned to look at his companion. Corwin shrugged.

At that point, the figure of Sheridan's beloved appeared at the door.

All thought of the confusing conversation with Vejar left him as he ran towards Delenn, calling out her name. Smiling, she stepped forward and let him engulf her in his arms, lifting her up into the air and kissing her lightly.

"I missed you," he whispered to her, over and over again. "I missed you."

"John," she said, still smiling. "We were only apart a week."

"So? I still missed you." He lowered her back to the ground, but did not let go of her. Nor she of him, he noticed.

"And I you. It seems that…. any time we spend apart now is…." She paused, trying to find a word. Sheridan brushed her hair with his fingers, feeling the beating of her heart against his chest. "Hard," she whispered at last.

"I know. Still, we have some time here at least…. before anything else blows up in our faces. Why don't I try cooking for you tonight? We can…."

"I…. have another idea," she said, smiling. "My people have…. rituals for when a couple become…. close. A courtship among my people can take many years, but the rituals are designed to ensure that the couple are right and true for each other before the relationship is…. consummated."

"I think it's a bit late for that," he whispered, and she blushed.

"No. I know…. we cannot have a full Minbari courtship, and I would not expect it from you, not even if…. we had the time. But still, some rituals we have already passed through…. without knowing. Others…. we cannot perform here. But there are some. I would like us to perform one tonight, just…. as a reminder of how things might have been, and may yet become."

"Hey, you're the boss. You sat through my cooking after all, so I suppose I owe you something in return. I'd love to, Delenn."

"Good." She smiled, and then reached up to him, her lips lightly brushing against his. "Tonight?"

"Mm-hmm."

* * *

"Greetings, Miss Sakai. I suppose you would like to know what's been happening, hmm?"

To call that an understatement would be an understatement itself, Catherine Sakai thought, and one of galactic proportions. Two people close to her had died tonight, and…. and…. she wasn't sure what she was going to do, but yes, she definitely did want to know what had been happening.

But first, she wanted to know why she was in the company of a man who was supposed to be long dead.

William Edgars smiled and nodded. "Yes, I can see that…. recent events might have been a…. burden, and I would like to apologise for that. Alas, it was necessary, I assure you. Nothing I do is ever without reason."

Something clicked. Catherine was not sure how to react to the insanity of this — the man who seemed to be confessing to ordering the deaths of her lover and her best friend was apologising for doing so! — but her instincts were not dying down. The phrasing, the syntax, the grammar….

"You're the one who questioned me earlier?" she asked. "You…. asked me about the G'Kar File."

"Ah yes, that was me. I apologise for the deception, but it was necessary again. That was too important to entrust to anyone else and I was afraid you might have recognised my voice…. it has been a long time of course, but not that long. So, the distortion was necessary. Unfortunately there are other aspects of speech which cannot be so easily hidden. Ah well…."

"But…." Catherine shook her head. "You're supposed to be dead!"

"Dead? Me? Well, maybe. Again, another deception. I'd made far too many enemies and there was a need to work…. behind the scenes, so to speak. Oh, I'm sorry. What am I thinking of?" He pressed a button on his desk and the restraints around Catherine's wrists slid open. She rose to her feet awkwardly. "Coffee? It's the real stuff, I assure you. Or perhaps orange juice? I do have some left here, you know. I used to love drinking orange juice as a child. Freshly squeezed, without any of the additives, preservatives, and bits and pieces we introduce to make our lives more bearable. No, sometimes I think nature was right in the beginning. Our lives are just too complicated now. Perhaps we should be thanking the Minbari for one thing. Whatever else we think of them, they have brought us back to the basics. Food, drink, shelter, survival…. What more do we truly need?"

"I don't know…. friendship, love, some kind of purpose?"

"Ah…. yes, perhaps. A romantic, then?"

"No. I just…. think there must be more than just survival. There's what we need to live, and there's why we want to live."

He nodded. "A…. wise attitude, and one returning to popularity, I believe. Oh, the coffee?" Catherine shook her head. She couldn't face anything at the moment.

"Now, I'm sure you have a number of questions, and this is…. for your benefit after all, so if you ask the questions, I'll attempt to answer them, to the best of my ability. Then we can sort out why you're here."

Questions. Yes. Answers…. yes, she wanted these too. Or did she?

"Why did you kill Dan?" she whispered. "And Julie? You…. were behind that?"

"Ah…. yes. Indirectly, I suppose. Mr. Randall was a…. complication who needed to be removed. Miss Musante was simply in the wrong place at the wrong time. Mr. Morden assures me that her shooting was an unfortunate accident."

"An accident? You killed my best friend by accident?! And Dan, he was…. what? A complication? How can you talk about human lives that way? Don't they mean anything to you?"

"More than you'll ever know. But…. I see we'll have to do this another way. Care for a seat?" Catherine looked at the chair behind her suspiciously. "Oh no, not that one. There's one over here."

"I'd rather stand, thank you."

"As you wish. To begin…. well, at the beginning, I suppose, as a great man once said. Just after the war…."

* * *

Darkness was falling slowly over Kazomi 7. Valen — Jeffrey Sinclair — both — either — was standing on a balcony of the main building, watching thin tendrils of red light gradually retreating. He sighed, and was suddenly aware of a movement behind him.

"I'm sorry," said a not-unfamiliar voice. "I didn't realise…. I'll go…."

Valen turned, to see a human. It was one of those who had been present at the Rebirth Ceremony, the companion of Captain Sheridan. "No," he said softly. "Stay."

The human shrugged and stepped forward. He looked out over the horizon silently for a few minutes, lost in thought.

Valen studied him, and immediately found thousand-year-old memories rising to the forefront of his mind. This soldier…. Commander…. Corwin, that was it. He reminded him of many who had served under him…. before. Brave soldiers, noble warriors, good people, but…. always frustrated by how little they could serve, annoyed that their talents could only raise them so far. Each had reacted in different ways to this — some had sought to improve their talents and skills so that they could do all they desired; some had sunk into depression, into darkness, content with what they had when they could have had far more; and some…. some had let their own weaknesses twist and corrupt them, until they lost everything of what they had been…. like Marrain.

"I like it here," he said finally. "The city is full of such hope, a rebuilding from chaos and disaster, a look to the future."

"It's a place where millions died," replied Corwin. "I was here after the Drakh left, and there was no hope here then. Just people starving, and bleeding to death, and screaming from nightmares that never ended."

"And look at them now."

He snorted. "They're like children who are glad that their parents have stopped arguing, and afraid they'll start up again any time now. I'm looking, but I can't see…. anything."

"Why so pessimistic? You're sounding like…." He hesitated. Like Parlonn, who had looked out at the world and seen only darkness and despair. No matter how many times light was shown to him, he preferred to believe in the darkness. At the end, he had forgotten why he had ever been fighting.

"We bombed your world. We did. People just like me. We threw rocks from the sky, we poisoned your water and your ground, we brought so much death…. People like me. People who went back to Proxima after the battle, and went to wives and husbands, went to their family. 'And what did you do at work, today, darling?' 'I killed millions of people and destroyed an ancient civilisation. How about you?'" He laughed ironically, but it ended on a false note.

"Evil is within us all."

"I know that! But looking at it isn't easy. We were the good guys. All along we'd been the good guys." He shook his head. "Not any more. I'm wondering if we ever were." He paused, looking down. "I don't even know why I'm telling you this. You're…. one of them. Ever since Mars, there's been hardly anyone I could talk to about stuff like this. Susan's…. gone. The Captain…. has his own problems, and…. well…. there might be someone, but she's a long way away. I'd hoped to see her at Babylon Four, but she…. she wasn't there."

"Do you love her?"

"I…. I don't know. I think so, but then sometimes I think…. I don't know."

"Life is hard. Loving is even harder. There is evil in your soul, just as there is in mine, but that does not matter. You would never do what your people did at Minbar…. never. And you know you would not."

"Yeah…. yeah. I guess so, but…."

"There is one thing you must always remember, one thing the best of us have forgotten at times…. Why are you fighting?"

"Because…. it's…. in a good cause?"

Valen smiled. "Are you asking me, or telling me?"

"Because it's right."

"There you are. Remember that always, and never forget. The people who attacked Minbar…. they forgot."

He nodded. "I guess so." He left then, not saying another word.

Valen looked out over the cityscape. The last hints of sunlight had gone. The night was here. He sighed softly.

* * *

"So…. what is this ritual for, then?"

Delenn smiled and nodded, gesturing towards a small pattern drawn on the floor of her quarters. John looked at it, and cocked his head slightly. "It's…. a circle," he said. "Yup. Definitely a circle."

"Not just a circle," she corrected, with mock firmness.

"Um…. two circles joined together?"

"It represents the cycle of our lives. We are born, we live, each of us in our own circles of life…. At this point here," she pointed to a part of the pattern, "lives intersect and join, becoming one. Then, eventually…. the lives end, and we pass beyond." John looked down. Quickly, painfully, Delenn continued. "But the circle does not end." Her voice was thick. "It continues. We are born again, renewed. We live again. Death…. is not the end."

John nodded. "I…. see. Our…. souls will go on?"

"Yes. There are…. places where no shadows fall, where we can be united in death as we were in life, until our souls find new forms in new bodies."

"Ah…. yes. Do…. all your people believe this?"

"Most do. Not the warriors as such. They have…. different theories and beliefs, but my…. former…. caste, and the workers. Yes."

"So, what do we do in this ritual then?"

"It is quite simple. It is usually performed when…. the couple become so close as to be almost one. It is one of the final rituals before…. our spirits are joined, and become one."

"Right. Got you. I think."

"John." He looked at her. "I chose this ritual for what it symbolises as well as for what it is. I love you, and no matter what happens, we will be together…. afterwards."

He reached for her hand. "I believe you," he whispered.

Blinking away a single tear, she led him to the pattern drawn on the floor. There were three candles on the edge of the pattern — one at the top of one circle, another at the top of the other and the third in the area where they overlapped.

Delenn sat down in the centre of one circle, crossing her legs and resting there. John, following her lead, did the same in his circle. Slowly, she reached out her right arm, holding her hand above the centre candle, palm facing him.

"Do the same," she said. "Touch my hand."

Tentatively, John did so. Her palm was warm and soft against his.

"Now close your eyes," she whispered. Her eyes were already closed.

There was a silence, as thick and heavy as the grave. It touched him, battering at him like a storm front at a marble wall. Not even the sound of her breathing.

"What now?" he said at last, speaking so quietly he wasn't even sure he'd spoken at all.

"You'll know," she said, her words even quieter than his. "We'll both know."

And he did.

* * *

"The war destroyed far more than just our homeworld and our children. It destroyed our dreams as well. It destroyed our hopes and ambitions. We'd all thought we were the dominant force in the galaxy. We were the young bravos, wandering through the skies, righting wrongs, making allies, thinking we were creating a better universe just as we'd deluded ourselves we'd created a better Earth.

"Those dreams weren't just limited to the soldiers, you know. Yes, the Dilgar War had gone well, but all of us dreamed of superiority. Do you remember much about the years of expansion? No? A shame. It was an exciting time, a powerful time. Do you know the definition of a golden age? It is a time when so many things are wonderful and new and vibrant that they're all taken for granted. Well, maybe I'm just an old man, but that time was a golden age.

"You see, all we businessmen…. we all had dreams too. Admittedly ours were more along the lines of becoming fabulously rich rather than saving the galaxy, but there you go. I founded Edgars Industries just before the Dilgar War and soon saw an opportunity to expand it. Before the…. Minbari War we were not as powerful as I would have liked, but we did know what we were doing. We were arrogant and expanding and determined that we'd soon be rich.

"Just like the rest of humanity.

"And then came the war. We'll skip the historical details if you like. I'm sure you know them all. Edgars Industries was based on Mars and we had considerable off Solar System holdings, so we weren't as badly affected as some. IPX of course had even more extensive alien holdings than we did, so they fared even better.

"I remember escaping from Mars that night, watching as the skies above me were lit, not with red light, but with a multitude of falling stars. I could imagine the screams up there. I could only watch as the destiny of the human race was decided, right above my head.

"Ah, well…. Back to the point somewhat. I relocated to my Orion holdings after escaping from Mars. Things were…. tight then, and the Government needed as much revenue as it could get. Foreign trade was considered one of our top priorities. IPX, which by its nature had the largest alien holdings, began snapping up as many other companies as it could. AreTech was one of the biggest, but there were quite a few others. I managed to keep Edgars Industries solvent, thanks to some useful Government contracts for chemical research…. biological weapons and so forth.

"And then…. one night, I was woken from a fitful sleep by a very strange visitor. He made me a simple offer. I would have power, wealth, all the resources I needed, and a part to play in human destiny.

"All it would cost me would be owing this man a little favour.

"He wanted you…."

* * *

"Uh…. hi."

Valen turned, and smiled warmly as he saw the figure approaching him. "Lyta. Welcome."

"I was just…. that is, just wandering. I heard you were here and…."

"Please, stay with me."

"I will," she whispered.

* * *

And he saw….

Random images, thoughts and feelings, faces….

Some he recognised, some he did not. A Minbari he thought he knew. The one who had been standing next to G'Kar once…. He was kneeling, saying something. The words didn't matter so much as the meaning. Then he rose to his feet and, not saying a word, bowed and left. He knew he would never return.

"What?" John Sheridan whispered. Darkness was engulfing them, but there was a light, just ahead. He made for it.

A face he did not recognise, one he had seen once, but whose name he had forgotten. He was talking, in a scholarly, lecturing tone of voice. His words were…. important, somehow.

John blinked and staggered on. The light seemed further away than ever.

A face he had never seen. Coughing blood, trying to whisper something. Words he could not hear, could not understand. A sudden and shocking feeling of absolute grief, of absolute anger.

The light was there, directly before him. John blinked.

"Be one," said a voice.

Another voice. "I am lost in darkness for you." Her voice.

John started. That…. felt wrong. Very wrong. Out of place. A memory. A dream.

"I am lost in darkness for you."

"There is no darkness here," he said softly. "I love you, Delenn."

"Love is not enough," said the first voice. "To love, you must understand."

"I…. see."

"Be one, and understand."

"I will."

* * *

"I thought this man was joking, of course. A madman even. He offered me all the power, money, resources, everything I needed. He didn't explain how he could get me these things. He just said he had a number of…. associates he could call on to help.

"And so I asked him what he wanted in return….

"'Just a little favour. I've helped you out, so when we need help in turn, you'll owe us a favour. Simple as that.'

"'Ah…. Mr….. Morden, was it? Mr. Morden, I am an experienced businessman. I know a great deal about the give and take of bargaining. Nobody ever wants nothing for something. You came here for a very definite reason, and if you want to give me all these things you've promised, then it's because you think I can give you something back in return. What is it?'

"'Very perceptive, Mr. Edgars. I…. represent certain interested parties. Allies of humanity, you might say. Now, these associates of mine have a certain skill in foreseeing the future, and they have divined that one day, not too many years from now, a leader will arise. Someone very powerful, capable of changing the political alignment of the galaxy. My associates are waiting until the political climate is right for this leader to emerge, but he must be…. guided, controlled…. advised, even. My associates believe that there is one person uniquely suited to serve as liaison between us and this leader. Currently, she is working for Interplanetary Expeditions in a minor exploratory position. We would like you to guide her and keep her safe until such time as this leader arises. That is all.'

"'Who is this person? And what link does she have with this…. leader you expect?'

"'Her name…. is Catherine Sakai. And she has a greater link with him than you might imagine.'

"I asked for time to think about the matter, and this was granted. I used that time to check out your background and credentials, which were both most favourable. The next time Mr. Morden contacted me, I agreed to his offer.

"The next few months were ones of quite frantic activity. I contacted the executive board of IPX and arranged a takeover of my company. Very few of them knew the exact details of why I wanted that takeover, and only one knew just how much of my company was in fact being taken over. A young and dynamic board member named Orin Zento.

"This done, and with Edgars' Industries now a part of Interplanetary Expeditions, I announced my formal and public retirement. I faded behind the scenes and to all intents and purposes I died, alone in the shadows. This gave me the room to manoeuvre.

"Time passed, the political situation changed. Orion fell, and IPX lost a lot of its resources. With the help of Mr. Morden and his associates however, we survived, and were able to pursue an aggressive marketing strategy, taking over other companies. We became as powerful as I'd always dreamed, and I was there in the shadows, a hand on the tiller so to speak. Mr. Zento then became CEO, with not a little influence from yours truly. He knew a little of the bargain I'd made with Mr. Morden, just enough for him to be suitably helpful.

"During this time you were promoted, and given more and more responsibility. We had you sit in on meetings of the Resistance Government, at the request of Mr. Morden and his associates. We gave you tasks to prove your worth, and you were more than ready.

"Other matters also concerned us at this time. The…. G'Kar incidents. I'm not sure how much you know about his more…. secretive activities, but G'Kar has been building a fairly powerful private army for the past few years. He has allies everywhere, he knows almost everything that is going on in the galaxy. He also has the backing of some of Mr. Morden's associates. I do not know the full details, but I have gathered that some of Morden's friends are split on certain issues. One faction is helping G'Kar. I gather Morden is working for the other, but I am not sure exactly. Regardless, Morden wanted G'Kar helped, so we did so, taking time out of regular missions to supply him with whatever he needed.

"Then…. a month or so before the New Year, Mr. Morden contacted me. The leader they'd been expecting was ready to arise, and it was time to get you ready. I personally had you assigned the task which led to your uncovering the G'Kar File. Morden and I both wanted to see how much you would be able to work out for yourself. We were…. very pleased with your progress.

"Yesterday Morden himself arrived here, after quite a long absence, and I was told it was time. All today's events were orchestrated by Morden and myself, both to test you and to…. erase your past life. You have a new destiny now."

Edgars fell silent, and for a long time Catherine could only stand and stare. "I…. don't believe this," she whispered. "The last few years…. everything has been…. I didn't earn those promotions…. you killed Dan…. Julie…. you…. you…. All for some babble about a leader!"

Edgars smiled. "I realise this must all be difficult to understand, but…."

"Difficult! You…. you…. Whatever this is, I won't do it. I'm…. not jumping through your hoops any more!"

"Ah. I too had doubts at first, but there is something else you should see." Edgars stood up. "You can come in now."

Two figures began coming slowly into view. One was human, the man she had glimpsed briefly in Julie's apartment. That must be the…. Mr….. Morden Edgars had talked about. The other figure….

…. was definitely not human. Catherine had never seen one before, but that did not matter. She knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that the alien next to Mr. Morden was a Vorlon.

* * *

And she saw….

Faces, some she knew, some she did not. Images, randomly chosen, floating through the forefront of their minds, joined as one.

A face she had only seen once, but one she could never forget. The face of a woman dying before her eyes, shot down by the man both of them loved.

Your…. pain, she thought. Oh, John…. how could you endure…?

Another face, one she did know very well, mouthing lies and half-truths and rumours disguised as the truth. The face of the woman who had brought her to a place where she could be tortured, who had broken open her cocoon, the woman who…. who had inadvertently brought her and John together.

I cannot hate you. Whatever you have done, I cannot hate you.

Before her there was a column of light, but it was not strong. What should have been a brilliant beam rising up into the sky was a thin pencil, battered on all sides by the darkness.

Oh, John.

And then a voice, a booming, mocking voice, one she knew all too well.

I am lost in darkness for you.

She started. Her voice. Words she had never spoken to him, but her voice.

Knowing what she had to do, she ran towards the light that was the soul of the man she loved.

* * *

"The Vorlons…. But…."

"'God moves in a mysterious way'," quoted Edgars, an ironic smile on his face. "But He's a cheap con man compared to the Vorlons."

"I don't understand," Catherine whispered. "You've been…. allied with the Vorlons? For all this time?"

"Yes," Edgars said. "Oh, this of course is Mr. Morden, and our good friend here goes by the name Okesh Naranell. The latter word is a sort of title, I believe."

"Charmed, Miss Sakai," Morden said politely. "It's good to see you again. Our last meeting was…. all too brief."

"Last…." Catherine looked down. "You killed Julie."

"An overzealous guard. You have my apologies."

"Apologies." Catherine was speaking slowly, flatly, with no emotion in her voice. It was hard to realise she was feeling any emotion at all. "Apol…. apologies…. I can't take in any of this. It's all…. rubbish, isn't it? Isn't it? Why should I believe any of this? I'm some sort of…. link to a great leader who hasn't arrived yet? Do you have any idea how…?"

She stopped, not from running out of words, but because the air moved. There was the faint hint of an orchestra just out of earshot. The winds rustled through countless unseen chimes which jangled as they were shaken. There was one instant of perfect beauty and clarity.

The Vorlon, in short, was getting ready to say something.

<Jeffrey Sinclair.>

"Wh…. what?"

"Jeffrey Sinclair," repeated Morden. "You…. are familiar with him, I trust?"

"He's dead. Dead long ago. What does he have to…?" Her eyes widened as everything became clear, with a thought that exploded into her mind. "He's this leader of yours? He's…. not…. dead?"

"He was badly wounded at the Battle of the Line," supplied Morden. "He was taken in as a prisoner by the Minbari and, because my associates here have as much clout with them as with everyone else, they took Mr. Sinclair off their hands. He is now quite safe and in the process of becoming a serious cultural icon."

"Where is he? Oh my God…. I thought…. twelve years…. Twelve years!"

"Kazomi Seven," said Morden. "A…. um, what's the phrase…. 'a wretched hive of scum and villainy' for years, now the base of an interstellar United Alliance of Races. A place of hope and…. well, promise for the future."

"I…. hadn't heard anything about an alliance. I…."

"Of course you hadn't," Edgars said. "The Resistance Government controls the vertical, the horizontal and the diagonal. There are a great many things happening out in the galaxy which are not being made public. The events on Kazomi Seven being only one example."

"Jeffrey's there…. and you want me to…." Something else became clear. "Oh, my God. That's why you killed Dan, isn't it? You wanted me…. unencumbered!" She looked at Edgars. "That's why you asked me if I was seeing anyone. You want me to…. start things up again with Jeff…. provide some sort of link to him."

There was silence.

"You bastards," she whispered. "You cold…. I don't care. I'm having nothing to do with this. I'm not going to be controlled by you, or anyone, or…." A rage so intense, so strong, so powerful as to blot out everything else engulfed her. She turned and began half-striding, half-running into the darkness, towards what she presumed was a door.

"We cannot allow that, I'm afraid," Morden said, almost sadly.

The air began to change, and Catherine turned, instinctively.

<Watch, and learn.>

The Vorlon's encounter suit began to open….

* * *

Their silence had been both comfortable and comforting for a long time, as the two of them watched the city complex at night. But finally, as lights dimmed, and as the darkness grew deeper, Valen began to feel oppressed by the silence.

It was strange, he thought. There had been many times when he had sat alone, not talking, only thinking. Some of his lieutenants had been worried about him, especially Marrain and Parlonn and Rashok. Derannimer had understood, though. She alone had understood him completely.

He spoke at last, a point of insight, a matter of simple observation, and also a hint of an intimate, Vorlon connection, all compelling him to say:

"You are tired."

Lyta started and looked at him. "What did you say?" she whispered.

"You are tired. Of living. You grieve. You go on. You try to endure. But…. you are tired."

Her throat dry, she could only nod. "Yes. Y…. yes."

Softly: "What was his name?"

"Marcus."

"He must have been a good man."

"He was. A very good man."

A pause, a hush in the conversation. He waited for her to speak, knowing she would eventually do so, now that he had shown her he was not afraid to listen.

"He…. died." Another pause. A longer one. "He died saving me." She shook her head. "So…. so pointless. So unnecessary! I'd been walking in…. in shadows all my life and for one moment I knew what it was like to be in the light. Then it went out and I was back in the shadows again."

"Shadows only exist when there is light to form them." He remembered saying that to someone else once, long ago. Someone else in grief and in pain. He wondered if his words could mean as much now.

"If it wasn't for Delenn…. She…. needed me, at one point. She's all right now though. She's…. found her own light. I should be happy for her, why can't I be? All I feel is…. is this nothing. I can't even feel hatred any more. Not for Captain Sheridan — he was the one who…. who put Marcus in a situation where he could get killed. Not even for…. the person who killed him. Nothing."

"Hatred would not erase your grief."

"But at least it would be something! Something to keep me going beyond the voices in my head when I sleep, beyond the dreams, beyond…."

"Voices? The Vorlons."

She nodded. "That's me. Vorlon carrying case."

"I also. But then you know that. You are no more a Vorlon puppet than I, Lyta Alexander. Grief can…. be devastating, but it does not last forever. Remember your Marcus, remember his smile, his voice…. whatever you have. Remember him, and move on. Find a purpose, a place where you belong, and then…. Well, all will not be well, but it will be better."

"Be careful. I might start believing your press releases and think maybe you are Valen."

"I am, torn from the world I know, into one I do not. It has been twelve years since my last human memory. I am more Valen, more prophet than human now. I look before me, and see a row of footsteps in the sand…. my footsteps. And I see a hooded figure waiting with an axe…. and that figure is me. I am walking towards my own destruction, and I know that there is nothing I can do to avoid my fate.

"Soon, maybe tomorrow, maybe in a decade, I will go back in time to live out my role then. I will look at Marrain as he first greets me, and I will know of his eventual betrayal. I will meet Parlonn and see his face eaten away by despair and anger. I will bring the Tak'cha into my alliance, knowing of the follies they will absorb from my words. I will know every failure, every wrong decision that I made, and I will be powerless to change any of them, because they have already happened.

"The greatest gift of any sentient race is the capacity for hope, Lyta. A thousand years ago someone came to me for aid, although he did not know it. His son had been killed in combat and he was grieving as you are. I told him what I could to ease his mind, and I will do so again when I am returned there. And yet when I first meet him, I will know of his son's death and be unable to change it.

"But today, for the moment…. I have hope, Lyta. You have hope. I do not know your future. I do not know what effect my words will have on you. But I do know…. that you can hope for the future, and that you have the ability to make things right."

He paused, and looked at her. For a moment her eyes flashed a brilliant, luminous gold, and she smiled. Something older, deeper and…. wiser…. was smiling as well.

"Maybe that's why he wanted you here," she said. "Thank you. I…. I think I'd better get to bed now. Good night."

"Good night, Lyta."

She turned and left, not saying another word. He did not look at her as she did so, staring out instead into the night.

How is it, he thought, that my words can bring such…. comfort to others, and yet none to me?

That was the only question he could not answer.

* * *

Edgars sat back in his chair and steepled his fingers, looking at his companion with a wry expression. "Well, that could have gone worse."

"Indeed," agreed Morden. "I was listening in. Many thanks, by the way, for not revealing the full details of our…. prior working relationship."

"They hardly mattered, and would only have aroused…. even more suspicion in her than there was already. No, what was a little lie really? Do you think she'll do as she's supposed to?"

"She'll have no choice. Forces stronger than my Master or theirs are compelling her."

Edgars raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"

"She loves him."

"Ah. Yes. It's been a while since I experienced that particular emotion. I hadn't expected you to be such a romantic these days."

"Death changes a man, wouldn't you say?"

"I wouldn't know. You're the one who's been there, after all. I was rather surprised at the speed of this, though. I had been assured that Miss Sakai wouldn't need to be used for some months yet. The whole affair was quite rushed."

"Yes. We apologise for that. Things…. got in the way."

"Oh? I thought you had everything under control?"

"Not always. Politics, you know. More precisely, our faction and…. the other one. Oh, we all want the same thing of course — order as opposed to chaos. But there are ways and means. Our faction prefers a more…. controlled form of order. You've seen for yourself how good the other races are at maintaining stability. They need a strong hand, discipline I suppose. But the other faction…. the old guard, shall we say? They're a tad…. liberal for these days."

"And it was this other faction which had control of the…. Sinclair situation?"

"Yes. Our lot brought him back to deal with problems among the Minbari. Things had escalated too far there for us to be without influence."

"The bombing?"

"Not just that, but yes. There was also a warrior named Sinoval who's proven very unco-operative and difficult. We needed a saviour to detract from his popularity. We control Valen, he controls the Minbari and there we are — back on track. Unfortunately the other faction had their own ideas. Something to do with free will, I believe."

Edgars smiled. "Always a bad idea."

"Exactly. Give any ten people a choice and nine of them will instantly pick the wrong one. But still, the old guard insisted we give Valen his free will, for this time zone at least. We agreed, and they now owe us big. Don't worry, we'll win the next one.

"Anyway, things weren't exactly turning out as we'd planned. Valen controlled by us and controlling the Minbari was a good thing. Valen running around free and not controlling anything is just too much of a risk. What if the Enemy manage to kill him, or something goes wrong? The past and the future depend on him just too much. We weren't even going to bring him out this early because of the risk, but….

"We need him controlled. Our deal with the…. other faction prevents us from doing so openly, but through Miss Sakai…."

"Ah, yes. So even the Vorlons don't agree on everything, then? That is a revelation."

Morden shrugged. "Just the minutiae. The end goal is the same. It's just…. the way to get there. Besides, our faction is in the ascendancy now. The old-fashioned attitudes won't trouble us much longer."

"Good. It's always a shame, but some rights just don't apply in desperate times. We all have to do what we'd…. rather not do, in a good cause. Don't you agree?"

Morden, more than used to such weak philosophical thinking from his former employer these days, nodded. "Of course."

"You said you would win the next one. What exactly, if I may ask…?"

"They've got the past, with Valen. We will have the future. Sheridan…. and Delenn. The old guard is an anachronism, and the future…. belongs to us."

"Good. Yes…. very good."

* * *

John Sheridan opened his eyes and found himself looking directly into the face of the woman he loved. He had no idea how much time had passed, but the candle had burned down quite a lot. He….

He remembered being inside Delenn's soul. He had seen…. everything. Had she seen the same things within him that he had seen within her?

Her eyes were closed, and a soft tear was running down her cheek. "John," she whispered.

"I'm here. I…." He hesitated. He had been going to say, "I'll always be here," but he knew that was not the case.

"Death is not the end," she whispered. "Whatever happens, the circle goes on. It continues into another life, another soul, but it does continue."

"I know. And…. and I'll be waiting for you. I won't start the next journey without you."

She smiled, and opened her beautiful green eyes. They seemed to light up through her sadness. "We shall begin the next journey together, my love."

"Always."

He entwined his fingers around hers, and they remained there as the candles burned down and finally extinguished themselves, leaving the two lovers in darkness.

* * *

There had not been much in the way of interstellar travel from Proxima 3 these last few years. Very few races welcomed humans to their worlds, at least not in any substantial numbers, and the other human colonies had been little better than slave holdings.

Since President Clark had pulled off his diplomatic coup with the Narn Government, however, that had changed. The former human colonies were now freed from the Narns and interstellar travel had started up again. Many alien worlds now welcomed humanity and numerous businesses saw potential for cashing in on the rising economy.

Some worlds were still very much off-limits, but by no means all.

"Destination, please?"

Catherine Sakai looked around her with eyes which seemed far older than the face they were set in.

"A long way away," she whispered. "A long way away."

* * *

Elsewhere, many light years distant, the suns rose over Kazomi 7, and Valen, the former Jeffrey Sinclair, still standing in the position he had been in all night, looked up, and smiled.

He then turned and began to walk out into the city.

* * *

And elsewhere still, Alfred Bester sent a heavily-encoded message right into the heart of the darkness, his mind working faster than ever before. He knew what to do now. He knew how he had to do it. Playing three factions off against each other was not easy, but neither was it impossible, especially when none of the other factions had his…. advantages.

A face appeared in the viewscreen.

"Ambassador Sheridan," Bester said, smiling. "Is it too early? Did I wake you?"

"I do not sleep, Mr. Bester. What can I do for you?"

"I've been considering your offer since the last time we met. I'd like you to know that I've reached a decision…."

Гэрет Д. Уильямс

Часть 3. Стратегия завоевателей

На Проксиме бурно расширяющиеся планы Правительства Сопротивления наконец затронули и Г'Кара, однако, судьба, которую ему уготовили — не смерть… но нечто гораздо худшее. Уэллс идёт по узкой дорожке, но получает помощь из совершенно неожиданного источника. Тем временем на Приме Центавра Лондо демонстрирует, как работает настоящий политик…

Глава 1

Вероятнее всего, именно второму императору мы обязаны сомнительными удовольствиями нашей системы протекционизма и закулисного влияния среди дворянства. Хотя всем известно, что именно первый император создал Двор и ввёл обычай строить дворянские имения в столице или рядом с ней — что являлось, безусловно, частью стратегии «поместим их туда, где я смогу за ними приглядывать» — только его наследник развил и усовершенствовал весь замысел.

Возможно, из-за шаткости своего положения в ранние годы правления второй император был более чем его отец напуган растущей силой дворянства. Люди склонны забывать, что создатель Империи и непобедимый герой-завоеватель начал своё правление чуть более чем подростком, подталкиваемый и принуждаемый к действиям, которые он сам находил аморальными.

Его советник, Верховный жрец Ричили, чьё имя вызывало лишь страх и проклятья, упорядочил и стабилизировал ситуацию в эти ранние годы. Ему же приписывается и изобретение системы прямого подчинения дворян лично императору. Центаурум был создан задолго до Империи, но первому императору удалось в значительной степени укротить его. А его сын, подгоняемый собственными страхами, «с помощью» Ричили превратил Центаурум в пристройку Двора, полностью подчинив его себе.

Вскоре выяснилось, что ни один центаврианин, открыто находящийся в оппозиции императору, никогда не достигнет влиятельных позиций в Правительстве и всё его попытки выступить в Центауруме будут оставлены без внимания. В результате, дворянам пришлось проводить больше времени, доказывая императору свою лояльность, чем интригуя против него; и, тайно плетя интриги (чаще против своих собратьев, нежели императора), каждый стремился показать ему, что более предан, чем остальные. Это привело к классическому «балансу террора», когда дворяне были слишком заняты, маневрируя между себе подобными, и не могли осознать, в какой степени император и Ричили манипулируют ими.

К сожалению, такое положение вещей могло существовать, пока был сильный император, контролирующий ситуацию; а после казни Ричили и начала первой завоевательной войны император редко появлялся при Дворе. Во время его правления среди дворянства возникли различные группировки, и после ухода императора они начали властвовать при Дворе, а значит, и в Империи.

Подобная ситуация длится и поныне. Безусловно, последующие императоры пытались возродить технику «баланса террора», но эти попытки имели весьма ограниченный успех особенно после прекращения первой императорской династии со смертью седьмого императора. И с тех пор нами управляют главы различных дворянских Домов, вышедшие из самых низов Двора и не забывшие об этом. Естественно, некоторые из них имели больший успех, чем другие. Самым примечательным был император Моллари, правивший несколько лет до своей несчастной и ужасной смерти.

Ситуация сегодня является неловкой, если можно так выразиться. Группировки сменяют друг друга у власти уже долгие годы, и ни один из дворянских Домов не имеет достаточно силы подчинить себе другие. Император Турхан с трудом удерживается у власти, и я предвижу годы анархии после его смерти. Возможно, нам всем было бы лучше, если бы второй император не был бы прежде всего легендарным завоевателем…

Отрывки из книги Баланс террора: Исследование центаврианского Императорского Двора, его правители и аристократы выдающегося политического комментатора лорда Джарно XV (2188–2236; умер, находясь под домашним арестом, обвинённый в измене), опубликованной посмертно в 2244 году по земному летоисчислению. Текст запрещён в Республике Центавр, но очень популярен в других местах.

* * *

Есть место, где множится зло. Это место не удалённый мир, населённый далеким Врагом. И не башня, окружённая извергающими огонь горами. И это не подземелье, где пытают людей, и где они умирают, крича.

Такое место может быть найдено в любом мире и в любом времени. Обычная комната, в которой наделённые властью люди собираются вместе и спокойным тоном, придерживаясь фактов, обсуждают отвратительные планы.

Добро пожаловать в такое место.

Дэвид Шеридан, посол человечеству от инопланетной расы, известной как Тени, окинул взглядом своих компаньонов и начал медленно барабанить пальцами по столу.

Имей он особое мастерство мистера Уэллса, главы Службы Безопасности, или мистера Бестера, он мог бы изучать каждого присутствующего, отмечая детали и особенности поведения для дальнейшего использования. Но Шеридан не нуждался в этом. Он знал, кто они, знал их судьбы, и этого было достаточно.

Сама идея, право, была слегка нелепа. Внутри любого правительства всегда существуют секретные организации, но даже центавриане не зашли так далеко, чтобы воскресить древнюю легенду и настолько исказить её.

Круглый Стол. Секретная организация, каждый участник которой имел псевдоним — имя одного их рыцарей легендарного короля Артура. Напрасная попытка поддерживать секретность даже среди своих.

Явная, абсолютная глупость. Хотя Шеридан вынужден был признать, что во всём этом имелось и немного здравого смысла: никому не было позволено выбрать имя сэра Мордреда. Это было бы слишком. Но этих людей не стоило и недооценивать. Шеридан пришел к выводу, что почти все, обладающие скрытой властью на Проксиме, были здесь. В Правительстве Сопротивления таких было немного. Кларк, очевидно, не знал о существовании этой группы, а Уэллс… кто мог бы сказать? Его здесь не было, и это единственное, что имело значение.

— Говорите по существу и о главном, и будете выслушаны. — Заседание было открыто главой Круглого Стола — кем как не королём Артуром? Слова были формальными и официальными, и частью самой сущности этого собрания — традиции.

Один за другим «рыцари» поднимались и говорили. Сэр Гахерис — в действительности второстепенный чиновник министерства иностранных дел — рассказал об упрочении секретного альянса со стрейбами. Они требовали большей военной помощи и со времени поражения дракхов при нападении на Минбар стали более агрессивными по отношению к человечеству. Сэр Гахерис многое сделал, чтобы соглашение было принято, и был очень недоволен, видя, что теперь оно под угрозой.

Сэр Персиваль, глава службы безопасности Купола № 4, рассказал о проблемах с подпольной газетой, печатающей «ложь» — т. е. правду — о некоторых последних действиях правительства. Затем он подробно изложил свои планы «случайной» гибели семей её создателей.

Леди Игрейн — глава отдела цензуры — сообщила о различных полуправдах и «разоблачениях», распространённых ею среди подчинённых; в частности о местонахождении капитана Джона Шеридана, нарно-центаврианской войне и — полностью сфабрикованной — информации о действиях минбарских лидеров во время бомбардировки их родного мира.

Сэр Галахад — ведущий психиатр — предложил помощь леди Игрейн путём предоставления ей подробностей по так называемому «синдрому контакта с внеземным разумом», которая была с благодарностью принята.

Посол Дэвид Шеридан слушал всех с холодной отчуждённостью, не проронив ни слова. Только упоминание о сыне вызвало эмоциональную реакцию, но и это осталось полностью скрытым от окружающих. Несмотря на его презрение к пустой болтовне и абсурду встречи, он вынужден был признать, что эти люди были очень хороши в своем деле. Даже после Падения Земли Круглый Стол продолжил своё существование, неуловимо формируя государственную политику, манипулируя людьми, помогая восстанавливать земную цивилизацию, но, прежде всего, обеспечивая сохранение своей власти.

Но если вы спросите любого из них, почему они делают это, человек будет выглядеть сбитым с толку и не сможет предложить ни одного ответа кроме одного:

Традиция.

Это почти смешно, но власть этих людей не была смешной. Сьюзен Иванова узнала об их существовании, будучи официальным послом, и сообщила на За’ха’дум. Шеридан сделал этот вопрос одним из основных, которые следовало решить сразу по прибытии.

(Иванова. Проклятье. Это напомнило ему о чём-то, что требовало его внимания. Хорошо, после).

Он почти достиг желаемого. Сила, которая была в руках у этих людей, требовала направления, формирования, корректировки. И Шеридан взял это на себя.

После того, как всё «рыцари» выступили, посол Девид Шеридан, он же король Артур, поднялся на ноги и закрыл собрание.

* * *

Тимов, дочь Алгула и первая жена Лондо Моллари, проснулась после беспокойного сна и обнаружила, что её мужа нет. Взглянув на окно и увидев только темноту, она пробормотала что-то про себя и поднялась с кровати. Взяв светящийся шар, она накинула на плечи халат и пошла к комнате где, как она знала, будет её муж.

И, конечно, он был там.

Она ничего не сказала, а только одно мгновение глядела на него. Должно быть, он знал, что она здесь, но никак не отреагировал. Он просто сидел, освещённый неярким светом шара, и пристально смотрел в дальнюю стену — в тишине.

Тимов вздрогнула, но не от холода. В его фигуре была такая… темнота; большая чем та, которую могли бы создать собравшиеся вокруг тени. Он сильно изменился за последние недели, стал более замкнутым и жёстким. В его насмешках теперь было заметно меньше теплоты, да и шутил он почти автоматически, будто этого от него ждали, и не больше.

Она знала, что перемены были последствиями того, что он должен был сделать, но… ещё и…

Любовь в жизни Тимов встречалась редко. Она получила мало любви в детстве, так как с рождения её готовили к роли центаврианской леди — озлобленной, коварной, порочной и амбициозной; прекрасная партия для любого мужа с большими амбициями. Её свадьба стала частью политической сделки, она вышла замуж за человека, которого до этого видела только дважды; и была вынуждена наблюдать, как он в течение следующих десяти лет женится на двух других женщинах.

Тимов всегда была более проницательной, чем её сёстры-жены, и она замечала горечь и злость в своем муже, погребённые глубоко под оболочкой сарказма и бессмысленного веселья. Злость на вселенную, на общество, на самого себя… и горечь от того, что не был рожден во времена, когда он мог бы что-нибудь изменить. Тимов замечала всё это, но боялась указать ему; и взамен она стала тёмным отражением своего общества, зеркалом, выявляющим всё неправильное в нём.

Она собиралась подойти к Лондо, когда заметила фигуру в следующем дверном проеме — проеме, ведущем в приёмную. Характерный силуэт кивнул ей, и она кивнула в ответ. Затем медленно прошла к двери и к тому, кто наблюдал за ней.

В конце концов, много ли других минбарцев было на Приме Центавра в эти дни?

Ленньер провёл её внутрь и поместил свой собственный светящийся шар на стол. Он был ярче, чем её или Лондо. Она слышала, что у минбарцев слабое ночное зрение, но Ленньер, казалось… был, по крайней мере, наравне с ней.

— Он приходит сюда… каждую ночь, — тихо произнёс Ленньер. Минбарец, казалось, не ложился спать этой ночью: он был полностью одёт, значок, говорящий об объекте его преданности, являлся единственным украшением. Теперь он носил его открыто.

— Он сидит здесь, глядя в стену и размышляя. Каждую ночь.

— Я так и предполагала, — ответила Тимов. Она никогда не была уверена, как реагировать на Ленньера. Она знала очень мало минбарцев и искренне ненавидела псевдо-минбарский стиль, ставший популярным в годы, последовавшие после уничтожения Земли. И поэтому она не знала, как вести себя с ним, особенно после последних новостей с Минбара.

Тимов всё ещё хорошо помнила, как узнала о бомбардировке и уничтожении планеты. Она слышала пересуды во время безумного перелета из столицы в убежище и всё же была ошеломлена. Центр ведущей, могущественной инопланетной расы — расы, которой даже Центавр во времена своего могущества не стал бы угрожать, — и он был уничтожен за несколько часов.

Эффект, который произвела эта новость на Приме Центавра, был очевиден. Всё вещи в минбарском стиле сразу стали немодными, и в силе снова был земной стиль. Тимов чувствовала отвращение к своим сородичам, которые никогда раньше не поступали так выразительно.

Её собственной реакцией были печальная молитва и немой ужас. Лондо покачал головой, а затем непрерывно пил в течение трёх часов. Лорд-генерал Марраго прошептал короткую молитву и нервно взглянул на небо. Ленньер, единственный участник их братства, который видел Минбар, он… ничего не сделал. Ничего не сказал и ничего не сделал.

— Он нервничает, — быстро произнесла Тимов, бросая взгляд обратно на Лондо. — Ты же знаешь, что случится завтра.

— Да. Да, я знаю. И это нечто большее, чем просто… нервы. Он идёт против своего правительства и против своего народа. Я… знаю, на что это похоже, и к чему может привести. Я не могу винить его за такую реакцию.

— Возможно, — но Тимов знала, что здесь было что-то ещё. Она, прежде всего, была экспертом по тайнам и к тому же достаточно хорошо знала своего мужа, чтобы понять, когда он что-либо скрывает от неё. Так было сейчас. Что-то случилось той ночью в императорском дворце — ночью, когда император Рифа был убит, а Лондо обвинён, — что-то, что Лондо не рассказал ей.

— Я должна пойти и поговорить с ним, — тихо произнесла Тимов.

— Нет, — ответил Ленньер. — Это… не то, что ему нужно сейчас.

— Я его жена. Я пойду и поговорю с ним.

Он горестно покачал головой. — Это не поможет.

— Тогда что поможет?

— Ничего. Совсем ничего.

Тимов смотрела на него и знала, что он прав. Она ничего не могла сделать для человека, которого, к своему удивлению, начинала любить.

Ничего, кроме как остаться там, где была, и наблюдать за ним остаток ночи. Только когда солнце начало подниматься, он наконец пошевелился и занялся делами, которые принёс с собой день.

* * *

Она не кричала. Она, конечно же, и не могла кричать, но если бы знала, что происходит, если бы имела хотя бы малейшее представление об отведенной ей роли… она бы смогла. Без всяких сомнений, она бы закричала.

Решение об её месте в миссии было принято несколько месяцев назад, после того, как непонятное вмешательство в Битве за Минбар было объяснено. Г’Кар и его Армия Света уже давно представляли угрозу, и сейчас пришло время для Теней покончить с ними, и сделать это таким образом, чтобы… окончательно разобраться со всеми имеющими к этому отношение.

И здесь наступал черёд Сьюзен Ивановой.

Посол Шеридан взглянул на её неподвижную фигуру и не смог не вспомнить их первую встречу. Он мог воскресить в памяти шок и трепет, отразившееся на её лице Сьюзен, когда она поняла, что её дело может иметь даже больший успех, чем она могла вообразить.

И он помнил, как задал вопрос, однажды заданный ему самому: — Чего вы хотите?

Её лицо исказилось, но она ответила мгновенно, и просто; один из самых честных ответов, когда-либо им услышанных, и, возможно, из всех, которые ещё предстоит услышать.

— Быть в безопасности.

А ведь ему было действительно жаль её. Столько потенциала, но её человеческая сторона — та самая, которая так заинтересовала его союзников, — предала её. Сначала её любовь к этому шпиону Маркусу Коулу и такая же страстная ненависть к мисс Лите Александр. А затем её дружба, а, возможно, и что-то большее, с этой несчастной Лорел Такашимой; и, наконец… невозможность понять своё место в галактике. Она осмелилась напасть на самого Шеридана.

Но всё это можно было бы простить, не провались она так серьёзно.

Да, она действовала верно в рамках своей номинальной миссии — создать союз между Тенями и человечеством — но в остальном… Деленн всё ещё жива, несмотря на многочисленные попытки Ивановой покончить с ней. Капитан Шеридан ускользнул из паутины лжи и стал реальной угрозой.

И, что хуже всего — президент Кларк, которого она должна была полностью взять под контроль. Она объявила, что вживила ему Стража, но это была или ложь, или произошла какая-то ошибка, так как Морган Кларк явно не был под контролем Теней.

И сейчас ей дадут другое задание, которое она, несомненно, не сможет провалить, ведь на этот раз у неё не будет выбора.

— Как идут дела, посол? — произнес голос за спиной, и Шеридан чуть не подпрыгнул. Кларк. Прямо за ним. Он подошёл так, что Шеридан и не заметил.

Но Шеридан был дипломатом всю свою жизнь и смог в доли секунды вернуть спокойствие. Однако, Кларк знал, что на мгновение он потерял самообладание, и это раздражало посла больше, чем его слова. Однажды, подумал Шеридан, когда я исправлю допущенные ею ошибки относительно тебя… Однажды… Я разберусь с тобой сам.

Он конечно же не высказал этого вслух. Он сказал: — Дела идут хорошо, мистер президент. Пока ещё нет осложнений, нет… никаких проблем.

— Хорошо. Хорошо. Она будет готова, к тому… что мы планируем?

— Конечно, мистер президент.

— А если возникнут трудности?

— Тогда с ними справятся, мистер президент. Я уверяю вас, зенеры в тысячу раз квалифицированнеё в этой области, чем мы. У них не возникнет проблем с изменением её генетической структуры согласно нашим требованиям. Она исполнит свою роль идеально.

— Хорошо. Хорошо, — президент Кларк улыбался. Его мягкая улыбка отчуждала всех, даже посла Шеридана.

— А… другие участники?

— Мистер Уэллс занимается ими. Будем надеяться, он действует так же эффективно, как и вы, посол.

— Да, — невнятно пробормотал Шеридан; его мысли были не здесь. Его глаза видели женщину, лежащую по ту сторону стекла, чьё тело и душа сейчас подвергались перерождению. И в своих мыслях он видел, какой она была несколько лет назад.

— Чего вы хотите?

— Быть… в… безопасности.

* * *

Лорд Дугари, сорок пятый лорд, носящий это имя, происходил из рода, уходящего корнями в самые ранние дни Центаврианской Империи. Одна из легенд повествует, что Дугари стоял рядом с первым императором, когда был заложен первый камень в основание императорского дворца. Та же самая легенда говорит и о том, что первый Дугари позднеё был казнён по приказу того же императора.

Согласно пословице о благодарности правителей, как он всегда полагал.

Лорд Дугари пользовался в жизни нехитрой философией: найди свое место и делай всё наилучшим образом.

Он всегда считал, что нашёл свое место. До недавнего времени.

Не произошло никаких особых событий, которые бы заставили Дугари засомневаться в самом себе. Ни смерть премьер-министра Джаддо, или леди Мореллы, или императора. Ни зашедшая в тупик война с Нарном. Это не была даже его детская болезнь, явившаяся причиной его постоянного кашля.

Нет, это были они все вместе. Настал день, когда он, как обычно, рано проснулся, оглядел всё вокруг и понял, что не имеет ни малейшего представления, чем будет заниматься сегодня. Он несколько часов пролежал в постели в немой панике.

Тем не менее, это не объясняло, почему он помогал разыскиваемым преступникам. Через несколько дней после убийства императора Рифы Лондо нашёл его. Дугари был удивлён, но не встревожен. Он никогда не верил слухам, которые утверждали, что Лондо убил Рифу. Да, эти двое ненавидели друг друга, но Лондо имел достаточно возможностей убить Рифу и раньше, зачем же ему это делать сейчас?

Лондо объяснил, что его подставили, и он знает, кто стоит за всеми преступлениями на Приме Центавра. Дугари не спросил имени, а Лондо не поделился информацией. Оба знали, каким опасным может быть подобное знание.

Итак, Дугари помог другу. Он предоставил Лондо свое редко используемое поместье на Целини. Дугари практически не бывал там и содержал имение для видимости. У каждого лорда было поместье где-нибудь в провинции, поэтому оно было и у Дугари.

Помощь была простой, но с информацией оказалось сложнее. Она была более ценной и гораздо более опасной.

Он сдерживал свой кашель, пока ожидал сигнала вызова, нервно прохаживаясь взад и вперёд. Было раннее утро, сообщение было трижды закодировано, к тому же за последние полчаса он как минимум раз пять проверил помещение на предмет подслушивающих устройств. И всё равно он нервничал.

Это было изменой, и в эти дни могло повлечь за собой участь гораздо худшую, чем смерть.

Раздался звонок. Дугари вздрогнул и огляделся. Такой слабый звук конечно никого не разбудил… но, как было сказано, осторожность — лучшая из добродетелей… по крайней мере для центавриан.

— Приветствую тебя, Гемелл, — сказал Лондо. — Какие у тебя новости?

Разговор был коротким, но без этого нельзя. Чем длиннее беседа, тем больше шансов, что кто-то ещё услышит её. Что же до псевдонимов… Дугари должен был признать, что это было разумно, но он хотел бы знать, где Лондо нашёл это имя.

— Три лорда умерли здесь за последнюю неделю. Один от яда, один от ножа, и ещё один сгорел в своём доме. Многие аристократы приводят во дворец вооружённых охранников, наёмников, тем самым только усугубляя недоверие и враждебность. Центаурум не собирался уже неделю, и вопрос о новом императоре остаётся нерешённым.

— Что о предполагаемых изменениях в законах? — спросил Лондо. — Чрезвычайные меры…

— Именно поэтому Центаурум больше не собирается. Каждая фракция Двора… а их с каждым днём становится всё больше и больше… требует принятия своих мер. Никто не может уследить за всеми новыми альянсами, также никто не может сказать, что хочет каждый индивид. Наследник, очевидно, потерял к трону всякий интерес, во всяком случае, так говорят. В армии раздоры и хаос. Ходят слухи, что лорд-генерал Марраго работает на Нарн, или мёртв, или в плену у нарнов. Лорд Вало покинул столицу и отправился на продовольственные базы подавлять мятеж. Говорят, что Нарн захватил три внешних колонии.

— Не захватил, — сказал Лондо. Казалось, он напряжённо размышляет. — Что до остального… Что о… что о голосе трона?

Дугари знал, кого Лондо имеет в виду. — Только он желает продолжать свою работу. Его видят ежедневно гуляющим по Двору, он беседует с гвардейцами, устанавливает мир и доверие между фракциями. Не было ни одной попытки покушения на его жизнь, хотя у него нет телохранителей, даже стражи у дверей. Куда бы он не пошёл, он говорит о надежде, и терпении, и вере… будто не видит хаоса. Он… он герой.

Лондо фыркнул. — Посмотрим. Я благодарю тебя. Сейчас я хочу, чтобы ты… начал распространять слухи, что Нарн предложил заключить мирное соглашение, но определённые фракции Двора отказались обсудить его. Меняй виновных согласно тому, с кем говоришь. Нарн согласен на мир… Я знаю, ты можешь… сделать это, не привлекая к себе внимания, как к источнику.

— Конечно, — Дугари тоже видел цель распространения таких слухов. Возможность скорого мира привлечёт внимание к тому, что происходило дома и отвлечёт от космоса.

— Очень хорошо. Спасибо, Гемелл.

На этом беседа закончилась и видеоэкран погас.

Дугари отступил назад от экрана и позволил вырваться кашлю, который сдерживал последние несколько минут. Закончив вытирать губы, он бросился к двери. У него была работа, которой нужно было немедленно заняться. И было удивительно, как много можно сделать за один единственный день, приложив не такие уж большие усилия, если действовать быстро.

* * *

Я говорю «прощай» миру, который был моим домом долгие годы. Я выполнила свое предназначение здесь, одно из самых важных, но сейчас всё закончилось, и я нужна в другом месте, для других целей.

Я окружена нормалами. Слушаю их болтовню, их бессмысленный лепет, слышу незначительные опасности, о которых они кричат вслух в надежде, что никто не услышит. Они внушают мне отвращение, все. Дети, шепчущиеся в ночи. Неужели они не видят, насколько незначительны? Неужели они действительно думают, что чем-то лучше насекомых?

Она столкнулась с двумя людьми, шедшими позади. Повернувшись, она увидела мужчину и женщину, беседующих о каких-то пустяках. С лёгкой улыбкой она обратилась к женщине:

— Ты знаешь, что твой муж уже два года поддерживает отношения с одной блондинкой? Он потянулся к ней, потому что ты не в состоянии дать ему то, что он ждёт. Он также взял с твоего счета все деньги и проиграл их, а ты даже и не заметила. Сейчас он думает о твоей матери и представляет, что ты когда-нибудь станешь похожей на неё.

Улыбаясь, она пошла дальше. Менеё значимая персона… нормал… возможно, остановилась бы, чтобы узнать последствия этих разоблачений; но она не стала. Всё, что она сказала, было правдой. Но даже если бы она солгала, это вряд ли бы имело значение. Жена сама была далеко не ангелом и легко бы поверила в измену.

Насекомые. Все. Жалкие насекомые. Что бы вы сказали, если бы получили возможность, хотя бы на секунду, делать то, что могу я? Что бы вы сделали, а?

— Мисс Донн.

Она повернулась, чтобы взглянуть на нормала. Донн не обратила никакого внимания на его внешность. Он был нормалом, больше ничего не имело значения.

— Мисс Донн, ваш личный челнок готов.

Она кивнула и прошла мимо. В действительности это не был её личный челнок, он принадлежал Пси Корпусу. Но она так долго была представителем Пси Корпуса на Проксиме-3, что челнок вполне можно была назвать её собственным.

И сейчас она покидала Проксиму-3 навсегда. Её место теперь не здесь, а где-то среди звезд…

Прочь от этих детей.

Кроме тех, которые с ней.

Тех, кого она убила.

Да, кроме них. Они всегда будут с ней. Сейчас они были частью её самой.

И всегда будут.

* * *

Один известный центаврианский поэт однажды сказал, что существует две Примы Центавра, так же как существует два центаврианских народа… Есть Прима Центавра дворцов, храмов и статуй, истории; как есть дворяне, жрецы, Императорская Гвардия и историки.

И есть другие. Фермеры, крестьяне и… преступники… И места их обитания. Ветхие села без малейшего намека на ремонт. Постоялые дворы и таверны, где простой взгляд может означать смерть, и где в словах нет ни грации, ни утончённости.

Карн Моллари, племянник небезызвестного Лондо Моллари, направлялся именно в такую таверну. По его лицу было видно, что он старается не выдать отвращения, которое ему внушают окрестности.

Он никогда не слышал о деревне Ромул и был сильно удивлён, узнав, что это местечко является основным поставщиком зерна в столицу. К тому же, оно расположено менее чем в тридцати лигах от столицы.

Два народа… два мира, и трагедия в том, что они — одно целое.

Он вошёл в бар, стараясь по возможности не привлекать к себе внимания, и заказал бривари. Карн не ожидал хорошего напитка, да и в любом случае не был знатоком, каким являлся его дядя. Он медленно сделал глоток и стал оглядываться. Интересно, выглядит ли он так, будто принадлежит этому месту? Почему, ну почему встреча была организована именно здесь?

— Опасное место для такого утончённого мальчика, — произнёс голос за его спиной. Карн повернулся и обнаружил, что смотрит в чужие, жестокие глаза неправдоподобно зелёного цвета. Цвета, который он едва ли мог бы вообразить.

— Садись, — прошипел лорд-генерал Марраго. — В углу есть место.

Карн кивнул и последовал за ним. Они сели, и Карн тайком поправил капюшон.

— Где Валериус? — спросил Марраго.

— В безопасности. Спрятан в тени восьмой планеты. Никто его не увидит, пока мы сами этого не захотим.

Марраго кивнул. — Хорошо. Пусть это всего церемониальный корабль, но нам потребуется всё, что мы сможем достать.

— Валериус видел много битв за последний год, — прошептал Карн. — Вы бы удивились, если бы узнали, сколько.

— Ты прав. Я извиняюсь. Итак, какие сведения из колоний?

— Гораш Семь восстал. Часть вооружённых сил подняла мятеж и блокировала центры снабжения. Я слышал, лорд Вало был послан разобраться, но возможно, что это только слухи.

— Что вызвало возмущение?

— Некоторые крестьяне выступили против новых налогов, введённых губернатором. Тот приказал вмешаться военным, а они отказались.

— Хорошо, — ответил Марраго, улыбаясь. — Какие корабли были посланы вместе с Вало?

— Хадриан, Константин и Клаудиус.

Марраго в удивлении поднял брови. — Три тяжёлых крейсера? Не больше?

Карн тряхнул головой. — Очевидно, Вало с трудом добился и этих трёх.

— Это не имеет значения. Я знаю капитанов этих кораблей, и я знаю Вало. Я смогу справится с этой проблемой. У меня есть инструкции от твоего дяди. — Карн кивнул. — Ты должен вернуться в столицу. Смотреть и учиться. Присоединись к одной из фракций, по возможности незначительной. Делай… всё, что от тебя потребуют, но держись поближе к её лидеру. Когда придёт время, мы вышлем дополнительные указания. Теперь иди.

Карн снова кивнул, встал и вышел. Никогда ещё он не был так рад оставить за спиной какое-либо место, даже если он и не чувствовал особой радости от мысли о новом назначении.

После его ухода Марраго допил бривари и сам покинул таверну.

* * *

Какой бы Бог не существовал… надеюсь, он простит меня за то, что я собираюсь сделать.

Если знание — сила, то где тот, кто знает достаточно, чтобы быть полностью застрахованным от опасностей? Человек, возможно знающий ответ на этот вопрос, продолжал стоять рядом с железной дверью, пренебрегая предложенным стулом. Охрана вокруг него тоже ждала, чуть менее терпеливо; хотя даже его баснословное терпение дало трещину в последние месяцы.

В его голове было множество мыслей, но основной среди них был очень простой вопрос с далеко не простым ответом.

Что он делает?

Несколько месяцев назад, мистер Уэллс, глава службы безопасности и неофициальный шеф контрразведки, сделал предложение мистеру Бестеру. Оно было простым — в обмен на организацию контакта с загадочным иноземным лидером, известным как Г’Кар, Уэллс «проигнорирует» некие преступления, совершенные подчинённой Бестера — Донн.

Но это предложение далось Уэллсу нелегко. Донн совершила множество убийств за последние годы — тридцать одно Уэллс мог точно приписать ей, возможно к ним нужно добавить ещё сотни, но он не был уверен. Она, без сомнений, была самой зловещей личностью, когда-либо встреченной Уэллсом. И он позволил ей уйти из политической выгоды.

Уэллс был не единственным, кто сделал Бестеру предложение. Посол Шеридан, очевидно, сделал то же самое, и Бестер принял его. В чём конкретно оно заключалось, было не совсем ясно… пока, но он знал, от чего в свою очередь отказался Бестер.

Уэллс знал… и это было самым страшным наказанием за его действия.

Именно поэтому ему было так неуютно здесь. Это здание являлось одним из самых надежных строений на Проксиме; настолько важным, что немногие знали о его существовании. Здесь содержались самые опасные — те, которых нельзя было оставлять в простой тюрьме; слишком неисправимые, или те, кто знал чуть больше положенного и должен был быть убран с дороги…

Уэллс тихо вздохнул. Он мог, если потребуется, по памяти назвать имена каждого заключённого, за что они попали сюда (как официальную, так и неофициальную причину).

Дверь отворилась, и вошли ещё двое охранников. Их форма была неизменно чёрной, а лица ничего не выражающими. Работа — и жизнь — здесь меняла каждого, отливая и придавая новые черты. Нельзя ходить по грязи весь день и ожидать, что к ночи одежда останется чистой.

Позади них шла молодая женщина, и именно она привлекла внимание Уэлса. Высокая, эффектная, с коротко остриженными светлыми волосами. В глазах — неумолимость и непреклонность. Она подняла голову, и её взгляд остановился на нём.

Она не опустила глаз.

Да, именно так, как он проинформировал других. Для их целей она подходила превосходно.

Ещё два охранника в той же форме проследовали за ней. Стремительным, натренированным движением они посадили женщину в кресло напротив того, которое должен был занять Уэллс. Её запястья и колени были крепко стянуты, и охрана отступила на шаг.

— Оставьте нас, — приказал Уэллс. Охранники взглянули на него с удивлением. — Я в безопасности. — Они пожали плечами и поступили, как было указано.

Уэллс, наконец, сел и взглянул на своего единственного компаньона. Он знал всё, что она совершила, но, что более важно, он знал, и почему она это сделала. Поэтому он был здесь.

— Мисс Тереза О’Халлоран, — официально произнес он. — Известна так же как Номер Первый. Как бы вы хотели послужить своему народу?

…

* * *

Я готов.

Не имеет значения, сколько раз Лондо повторил это про себя. Он знал, что не готов. Он мог бы остановиться сейчас. Все, что требовалось — остановиться сейчас, и всё ещё можно будет повернуть назад. Ничего необратимого ещё не произошло. Пока ещё. До этого момента…

Он глубоко вздохнул, зная, что должен продолжать.

Его друзья не сказали ни слова этим утром: всё было уже детально обсуждено бесчисленное число раз. Тимов просто нежно поцеловала его в щёку, коснулась руки и затем ушла. Он подозревал, что некоторые боги благоприятствуют ему. Прежняя Тимов разорвала бы его на куски.

Ленньер между тем с осуждением смотрел на него. Но он смирился с тем, что должно случится. Его роль была крайне важной. План… имел смысл… в некотором роде… и только он мог довести его до конца.

Путь от дома Дугари до Дома Парламента Целини был довольно долгим. Ремарин был большим городом и единственным значительным поселением острова. Целини всегда был изолированным и необычным местом, и Лондо надеялся использовать эти качества с выгодой для себя.

И если он провалится… что ж… дело будет продолжено. Порядок на Приме Центавра наступит, до или после его смерти.

Дом Парламента не производил особых впечатлений, во всяком случае, по сравнению с Центаурумом в столице. Но и сам парламент был меньше — не более пятидесяти членов, большинство из которых — землевладельцы и крупные фермеры Целини, остальные — из городов побережья. Независимые и гордые люди.

Лондо вздохнул и посмотрел на небо. Середина утра. Хорошо. парламент заседает уже час или два. Тимов и Ленньер доложили, что здание заполнено людьми; все лорды на местах, обсуждают возможные реакции на события при Дворе… и чем дольше длится хаос, тем больше у него времени. Оно начнет заканчиваться, когда Малачи вновь попытается заявить о своей власти.

Он непринужденно приблизился, сожалея, что не взял с собой лучший мундир. Правильное впечатление очень важно в подобные моменты.

Два стражника скрестили копья на входе. Лондо улыбнулся. Они не узнали его. Хорошо.

— Не скажите ли вы заседателям, что здесь министр Лондо Моллари, и он желает выступить перед парламентом?

Секунду они молчали. Наконец, один произнес:

— Мы знаем о вас, министр Моллари. Вас разыскивают за убийство императора.

— Я невиновен.

— Это вы так говорите. — Голос был безжизненным. Настоящая стража. Лондо думал, что такие люди давно вымерли, вместе с неподкупными политиками.

— Я прошу разрешения выступить перед парламентом. Я прошу, поскольку имею на это право, как проживший на Целини последние девяносто дней без совершения преступлений на его берегах, без причинения волнений и без пролития крови на этом острове.

— Древний обычай. Очень древний.

— Но всё ещё в силе.

— Никто не пользовался этим правом уже несколько веков.

— Но сейчас я делаю это. Я прошу разрешения выступить перед парламентом.

Стражники кивнули и раздвинули копья. — Ступай и произнеси свои слова перед парламентом, министр Моллари, но если их решение будет не в твою пользу, мы не позволим тебе пройти снова.

— О, я знаю. Доброго вам дня.

Лондо преодолел последние несколько шагов в направлении массивных дверей. Они были приоткрыты, опять таки согласно древнему обычаю, он мог слышать дебаты внутри. Здесь он остановился, колеблясь. Там, за дверью, находились пятьдесят его соплеменников, некоторые из которых имели близкие связи при Дворе, — в действительно они были его шпионами здесь. За этой дверью — люди, которые могут оборвать его жизнь здесь и сейчас.

Смеясь над самим собой, Лондо толкнул дверь и вошёл…

* * *

— Что вам от меня нужно?

Уэллс улыбался. Прямо, точно и по делу. Немного простоты было как глоток свежего воздуха после политических игр в духе Макиавелли.

— Мисс Тереза О’Халлоран, иначе — Номер Первый. Арестована два года назад и обвиняется в нарушении пунктов двадцать один, тридцать три, тридцать восемь и сорок два «Акта о предотвращении террористических действий» 2243 года. Руководила подрывом посольства Нарна в 2252 году. Участвовала в убийстве сенатора Смитса. Ответственна за нападение на высокопоставленного представителя Нарна в 2258 году, поймана и арестована три дня спустя благодаря помощи одного из своих бывших товарищей, человека, известного только как Филипп.

Уэллс замолчал и взглянул на неё, ожидая ответной реакции.

Она пожала плечами. — Я была слишком медлительна. Чуть быстрее, и я бы исчезла из этого переулка.

Уэллс снова улыбнулся. — Возможно. Тебе дали двенадцать пожизненных сроков согласно закону военного времени. Ты знаешь, что никогда не покинешь этого здания живой?

Она фыркнула. — Знаю, но всё равно сделала бы это снова.

— Почему? — Уэллс уже знал, или думал, что знает ответ. Он хотел убедиться.

— Правительство предало нас. Предало всех. Я была на Веге Семь, когда вы позволили Нарну захватить власть. Они заставляли нас работать в своих шахтах. Люди, которые были получше вас, умирали там. Мне повезло. Я сбежала. И поклялась, что они за это заплатят.

— Тебе, безусловно, удалось добиться этого. Ты знаешь, что бывшие под оккупацией Нарна колонии снова наши?

— Это не исправляет… того, что вы и они причинили нам.

— Возможно, что нет. Ты ненавидишь нарнов, не так ли? Нет, не беспокойся. Я знаю, что это так. Что бы сказала, если бы я предложил… неофициальное освобождение из тюрьмы и возможность удовлетворить свою ненависть?

— Звучит так, как будто вы хотите нанять меня для чего-то.

Уэллс скрестил пальцы и взглянул на неё поверх них. Она смотрела прямо ему в глаза. — Мы хотим, чтобы ты сделала кое-что. Как — зависит от тебя. Также тебе предоставляется значительная свобода в выборе помощников. Есть один нарн. Которого зовут Г’Кар…

— Вы хотите. Что бы он умер, так?

— Нет. Не умер… Хуже. — Он замолчал, всё ещё глядя на неё. Она не моргнула.

— И? — Наконец произнесла она. — Я слушаю. Говорите.

И он начал говорить…

* * *

Тишину нарушал только скрип его старомодной перьевой ручки. Малачи, бывший премьер-министр, нынешний неофициальный глава Центаврианской Республики, был один.

Ручка была анахронизмом, наследием прошлых лет. Малачи во многом придерживался устаревшего, но таким же был и Лондо. В современной Центаврианской Республике не было места подобным им. Если Малачи пройдёт свой путь до конца, всё изменится.

Ах, Лондо, писал он, почему ты всегда возвращаешься? Без тебя всё было бы намного легче… Я знаю, что делаю, и знаю почему, но всё же… Я всегда надеялся, что ты смог бы понять. Только ты один.

Ах, Лондо, однажды ты всё поймёшь. Однажды ты узнаешь, почему я делаю это. Я только молюсь, что мы оба будем ещё живы к тому времени…

Однажды… каждый поймёт…

Глава 2

Сьюзен Иванова всегда была рабом тишины, отсутствия шума, звука, ощущения. Она всегда была одна после смерти матери.

Обособленная, во многих отношения отделённая от мира человеческих эмоций, она блуждала по жизни, ища одно дело за другим, что-то, ради чего стоило жить, чему можно было служить… Она не нашла этого в семье, с любовниками, в вооружённых силах Земли.

Она думала, что достигла желаемого, вступив в союз с чужой расой, древней и могущественной. Они обещали ей цель, безопасность, жизнь. Все, что от неё требовалось — служить им. Но, служа им, она неожиданно обнаружила то, что так редко встречала: любовь и дружбу.

Чувства всегда причиняли боль. Те, о ком она заботилась, покидали её. Поэтому привязанность вела к боли. К своему удивлению, она нашла троих людей, которых полюбила. Все трое сейчас мертвы, и она одна; вновь в ловушке тишины, тишины такой всепоглощающей, что она парализовала её.

Нет, причиной беспомощности, несомненно, было что-то другое…? Пока она приходила в себя, мысли блуждали бесцельно, она пыталась найти что-то в своём прошлом.

А затем она поняла, что может слышать что-то… что-то глубоко в разуме, куда не проникал никто, кроме матери. Голос… который не был её собственным.

Она знала. В один ужасающий момент она поняла, что было с ней сделано. Не всё сразу, и не почему это было сделано, но она уже знала достаточно.

Она могла слышать шепот Стража даже сквозь свой собственный крик.

* * *

Лондо Моллари не был очень высокого мнения о своих согражданах. Он провел слишком много времени при императорском Дворе, чтобы питать уважение или восхищение к большинству придворных и политиканов. Да, были немногие — лорд-генерал Марраго, министр Дугари, лорд Джарно… несколько других… но, в общем, все придворные были одинаковыми. Безжалостные, скрывающие под мягким выражением лица неприкрытые амбиции.

Однако каким бы опытным не был политик, каким бы искусными не был придворный, всегда была возможность удивить их, застать врасплох; и в эти моменты можно было увидеть их истинные лица. Только на короткое мгновение, говоря честно, но для того, кто был так же опытен, как Лондо, этого было достаточно.

Он наслаждался ошеломлёнными лицами членов парламента Целини, входя в зал, осматриваясь и кивая знакомым. Некоторые задохнулись в ужасе, другие криво улыбались, некоторые просто смотрели.

Крики начались только через секунду или две.

— Моллари! — крикнул лорд Воле. Лондо его знал и не любил. Болван с чрезмерными амбициями; его планы никогда не отличались изяществом, и даже ребенок мог понять его намерение занять трон. Лондо знал из своих источников при Дворе, что замыслы Воле стали чересчур очевидными, и он был «выдвинут» на пост заседателя парламента Целини, что являлось, по сути, приговором его карьере. ХотяВоле, похоже, был излишне высокомерен, чтобы осознать это.

— Да, лорд Воле? — ответил Лондо. — Приятно увидеть вас вновь. Могу ли я сказать, что эта мантия вам очень идет. Зелёный всегда был вашим цветом.

— Но… но, — пробормотал он, — вы являетесь преступником, которого ищут за убийство императора. Стража! Арестовать его!

— Мы не можем сделать этого, милорд, — произнесла фигура, сидящая ниже Воле. Этот центаврианин был одет в светло-зеленую мантию с тонкой пурпурной лентой, перекинутой через плечо, что выдавало в нём одного из служителей Двора. Спикер, ещё одна архаическая должность, которую редко можно встретить на главном континенте. Спикер был, по традиции, знатоком законов, призванным «давать советы» парламенту в этой сфере. Немногие аристократы принимали поправки скромного служащего; отсюда и редкость спикеров.

— Он ходатайствует о разрешении выступить перед парламентом, согласно старому закону о девяностодневном пребывании на острове. Мы ничего не можем сделать, пока он не закончит свое прошение.

— Это пережиток! — запротестовал Воле. — Обычай, дошедший до нас из времён, предшествующих первому императору… даже первому Центауруму! Такого не было уже несколько веков.

— Тем не менее, уважаемые лорды, закон не был аннулирован. Он имеет право на выступление. — Лондо улыбнулся. Этот человек ему нравился. — После того, как он будет выслушан и мы проголосуем, вы сможете приказать арестовать его.

С задних рядов раздался легкий смех. Лондо поднял глаза, увидел лорда Вирини и улыбнулся. Несколько лет тот был министром Двора — позиция довольно престижная, но дающая мало реальной власти. Очевидно, он пытался ввести какое-то подобие порядка в дни хаоса между «смертью» Лондо и появлением Малачи. Эти усилия привели к его высылке в родовое поместье на побережье континента. Лондо надеялся, что Вирини будет здесь. Он был очень ободрён присутствием хотя бы одного союзника.

— О, да, — сказал Вирини, смеясь. — Закон действительно весьма древний, но всё ещё действующий. Хорошо сработано, Лондо.

— Но он в розыске, — запротестовал Воле.

— Но он не совершил преступления на этой земле, — заметил спикер. — Право петиции действует со времён, когда Целини был независимой и автономной колонией, и этот закон не признавал преступлений, совершённых в других местах. И так было до сих пор.

— Очень хорошо, — раздражённо оборвал его Воле. — Произнеси свою петицию, Моллари. И после того, как мы отвергнем её, ты будешь возвращён обратно в столицу в кандалах. Я только надеюсь, какое бы… удовлетворение ты не надеялся получить от этой выходки, оно того стоило.

Лондо резко выдохнул. Первая часть его безумного плана была выполнена успешно. Теперь всё, что ему оставалось — это положиться на свое ораторское мастерство.

Он вышел вперёд, откашлялся и начал говорить…

* * *

Чувство комфорта редко посещало Донн в последнее время. Телепат, не только генетически, но и по натуре, она придерживалась очень резких взглядов на место отдельных представителей… она и подобные ей во многом превосходили 'нормалов'. Жить среди них, быть окружённой ими столь долго — было почти… непереносимо. Только воскрешение в памяти имён убитых ею могло помочь.

Она знала причину своего назначения на Проксиму, но это ничего не упрощало. И сейчас, наконец, она была свободна… назад в Убежище, к своим людям.

Или так она думала. Через пять минут после посадки на секретной космической базе Пси Корпуса она испытала лёгкий шок.

Нормалы… везде.

В Убежище всегда были те, кто не обладал… мастерством… подобно ей. Но они были неудачными или слабыми телепатами, или случайными детьми-нормалами телепатов-родителей. Такое случалось. Генетическая инженерия никогда не была точной наукой. По мнению Донн, подобные… индивиды не далеко ушли от простых нормалов. Но она привыкла к ним.

Но здесь… куда бы она не взглянула, везде были нормалы… люди, которых она не узнавала, и которые не узнавали её. Бегают вокруг, думая о своих жалких намерениях, крича о своих 'секретных' желаниях, а на фоне этих криков — постоянный шёпот. Жила забилась у неё на виске, и Донна почувствовала, как чёрная ярость рвётся наружу.

Имена, лица и приметы стали подниматься из подсознания, и Донна успокоилась… слегка. Позже последует расплата, для одного из них…

Она шагнула и вздрогнула, когда на кого-то натолкнулась; бумаги и файлы закружились в воздухе. Донн пошатнулась, её глаза сверкнули. Женщина… нормал… роется вокруг, собирая то, что уронила. Донн не предложила помощь.

Она никогда не обращала внимания на физическую внешность. Зачем, если она может просто прочитать мысли? С легкостью и безразличностью она проникла в разум нормала, отслеживая мысли и шаблоны, более уникальные, чем отпечатки пальцев или сетчатки, или результаты других жалких тестов нормалов.

Наконец, всплыло имя, среди баррикад мыслей об археологических раскопках и поисках, вечернем ужине, мужчине в старой форме вооружённых сил Земли… имя, которое Донн решила запомнить. Доктор Мэри Киркиш.

— Мне так жаль, — наконец произнесла она, поднимаясь на ноги. — Это моя вина. Я не…. - она поймала взгляд Донн и замолчала.

— Мисс Донн, — произнёс голос, как вслух, так и мысленно. Донна повернулась и впервые со времени прибытия обнаружила перед собой настоящего человека. Она не сделала попытки прочитать его мысли. Простая вежливость. К сожалению, она не узнала его — неизбежный побочный эффект долгого пребывания вне Убежища.

— Я Джейсон Айронхарт. Извиняюсь, что не был здесь и не смог поприветствовать вас сразу по прибытии. Как вы можете видеть, здесь многое изменилось со времени вашего последнего визита.

— И не к лучшему. — Тем не менеё она улыбнулась с теплотой, которую не могли ожидать даже немногие, знающие её. — И всё же… хорошо быть дома.

Не слишком привыкай, мысленно произнёс он. У Босса есть для тебя задание.

Она засмеялась. — Только пять минут здесь и меня уже требуют. Хорошо быть востребованной, не так ли? Где Ал? Его офис не перенесли, верно?

— О нет. Позвольте проводить вас.

— Если настаиваете. Я знала, что он не переместился… ему нравился этот офис. Итак, что же произошло за последнее время?

— Как обычно. Защита цивилизованной части вселенной, спасение нормалов от них самих… работа тяжёлая… платят неважно.

Донн кивнула. Сейчас оба были в глубине Убежища, и она чувствовала себя лучше и счастливее. Вокруг было меньше нормалов, и само место излучало… покой и силу. Это был дом, единственный, который она когда-либо знала.

И единственный, который когда-либо потребуется.

* * *

— Мы все знаем, что происходит в столице… Мы все видим, как рушится наше общество. Мы всё знаем — и ничего не делаем. Мы сидим здесь и ведём диспуты, которые… ничего не значат. Наконец мы решаем, как действовать, но не раньше, чем случайности, интриги или заговоры делают наши решения бессмысленными.

— Мы глядим в пропасть, но все мы забыли одну важную деталь. Если мы смотрим в пропасть — она тоже глядит на нас. Сколько ещё осталось времени до момента, когда она полностью поглотит нас?

Лондо сделал паузу и огляделся по сторонам. По крайней мере, его все слушали, что было несомненным плюсом. Количество посещённых Лондо заседаний Центаурума, где большая часть присутствующих спала во время выступлений, составляло больше половины от общего числа его посещений парламента. По меньшей мере, начало было хорошим.

— Всё это нам известно, — заявил лорд Воле. — Ты лишь используешь художественную речь для того, чтобы рассказать нам о проблемах, которые обсуждаются нами уже несколько месяцев.

— Именно то, о чём я и говорил, — ответил Лондо. — Вы ведёте дебаты уже несколько месяцев, и к чему всё ваши споры привели? Здесь… на изолированном острове на краю мира, о котором никто не беспокоится! Спросите себя, джентльмены… почему вы здесь? Почему не при Дворе? Почему не там, где ваше искусство и таланты могут быть оценены по достоинству… могут быть использованы на благо нашего народа?

— Почему? Да потому, что слишком для многих из нас… благо для одного стало выше блага для многих! Второстепенные триумфы, незначительные стремления, мелочные мечты о власти… Мы — люди… не группа индивидов. Когда-то мы владели звездами… цивилизации возникали и развивались по одной нашей воле… Мы были империей, гордой и великолепной.

— А сейчас? Мы лишь развлечение для туристов. Перенимаем моды и идеи от инопланетян, отчаянно ищем что-нибудь, дабы смягчить скуку. Мы попали в зависимость от завоёванного.

— Прошлое возвращается, чтобы уничтожить нас. Наши земли забирает Нарн, мы теряем их в мятежах, восстаниях, их захватывают. Это, джентльмены, дни агонии великой и прославленной Центаврианской Республики.

Лондо замолчал, оглушённый собственными словами и их значением. Очень редко до этого момента действительность поражала так тяжело, так сильно. Очень многое зависит от итога происходящего.

И ещё… ещё… план мог сработать. Лорды придвинулись, ловя каждое его слово. Они не только слушали, они понимали. Этого было недостаточно, пока, но он почти добился успеха.

— Слухи, — раздражённо произнес Воле. — Мы оттесняем нарнов при каждой возможности, и не было никаких восстаний в колониях. Это…

— И кто вам сказал об этом? — спросил Лондо, стараясь не улыбаться. Воле действовал точно, как и ожидалось. На некоторые вещи всегда можно рассчитывать. — Двор! Тот самый Двор, который направил большинство из вас сюда!

— Милорды… есть решение, и есть надежда. Так было всегда. И я здесь, чтобы преподнести своё решение, в форме прошения. Вы выслушали мою речь, и, я надеюсь, поняли и согласны с ней. Итак, моё прошение…

— Сим заявляю о своём выдвижении на пост губернатора Целини.

Мёртвая тишина.

* * *

— Итак, она согласилась на это?

— Конечно, мистер президент, — ответил посол Шеридан, осторожно поглядывая на Уэллса. Он улыбался. — Дайте ей свободу, и она всё сделает. Как я и говорил раньше.

— Она согласилась, мистер президент, — произнёс Уэллс твёрдо и невыразительно. — Потому что миссия соответствует её убеждениям. У неё есть свой кодекс, и это задание согласованно с ним. Была бы миссия другой, она могла отказаться.

— Террорист и убийца с совестью? — пробормотал президент Кларк, наблюдая за реакцией обоих мужчин. — Странное создание. Но пока она согласна, имеют ли значение её мотивы? В любом случае мы не собираемся выполнять свою часть сделки.

— Это имеет значение, — возразил Уэллс. — Она сражается не за свою свободу, а потому, что из-за сказанного мной задание кажется ей… «правильным». Предполагаете, она откроет, что это не так? Думаете, Г’Кар… переубедит её? — Вы слишком беспокоитесь, — вздохнул Шеридан. — Будто там не будет наших агентов.

— Верно, — признал Кларк. — Но суть дела в том… что Г’Кар слишком часто вмешивается в наши дела. У него есть намерения… которые ставят под угрозу наши цели. Кроме того, если он настолько слаб, что проиграет нам, он не достоин своих хозяев. План развивается, мистер Уэллс, так, как мы уже обсудили.

Уэллс кивнул. — Как скажете, мистер президент. Я лишь хотел выразить свою обеспокоенность.

— И она была надлежащим образом учтена, — Кларк улыбнулся. Неприятный знак. — Мы принимаем во внимание вашу озабоченность и сомнения, мистер Уэллс. Никогда не теряйте ни то, ни другое. Именно они делают вас столь ценными для нас. Не так ли, посол?

— Абсолютно верно, — но глаза Шеридана были тёмными и недоверчивыми.

— Итак, какие новости о пос…, извините, лейтенанте… ах, мисс Ивановой? — спросил Кларк. — Как мне называть её?

— Называйте, как хотите. Соединение было успешным. Она сохранила достаточно своей бывшей индивидуальности, чтобы действовать адекватно, но её… самые разрушительные склонности будут усилены. Для всех целей и планов она полностью под нашим контролем.

— Это хорошо. Очень хорошо. Переходите к следующей стадии её… обработки. Мы с нетерпением ждём результатов. Будет очень плохо, если Страж потеряет контроль после того, как ей будет дана требуемая сила, чтобы выполнить наше задание… не так ли, посол?

Шеридан, действуя, как подсказывала ему интуиция и опыт дипломата, кивнул и улыбнулся. Слова Кларка были язвительными, но попали в точку. Однажды он поймет, почему Иванова провалила задание, касающееся Кларка. — Именно, мистер президент.

— Тогда, джентльмены, кажется, всё идет верно. Приятно слышать. Очень… очень хорошо.

* * *

Лица уходят, имена меняются, но слова, и их значения… они всегда те же самые.

Малачи поднял усталые глаза к небу и отчётливо представил лицо своего старого друга — бывшего императора Турхана. — Я думаю, — прошептал он охрипшим голосом, — это даже хорошо, что ты не видишь происходящего. Того, что сделали с твоим народом. Возможно, мы могли бы сделать что-то раньше, но… не хватило времени, мой друг. Его никогда не хватало.

— Знаешь, как они зовут тебя сейчас? Некоторые провозглашают тебя спасителем, другие… — лицо Малачи потемнело, — слабоумным дураком. Что они могут знать? Но… нет, только аристократы думают так, и лишь некоторые их них. Считают, что такой многочисленный народ, как наш, управляется несколькими персонами, причём худшими из всех.

— Но народ… да, народ. Они считают иначе. Они думают иначе. Они станут нашим спасением.

Он закрыл глаза; так часто произносимые слова причиняли боль.

— Конечно, я поддерживаю вас, милорд… — лорд Джарно, министр Витари, лорд Киро — … миледи… — леди Эльризия — … ваше высочество… — принц Картажье.

— Я говорю от вашего имени с различными фракциями. Это… сложно, но мы достигнем цели, я уверен. Ясно, что вы единственный приемлемый кандидат. Увы, некоторые ещё так не считают.

— Не волнуйтесь. Всё будет хорошо.

— В первую очередь, нам нужна стабильность. Двор должен быть примирён и сплочён вокруг одной личности. Мы должны покончить с противоречиями, расколовшими народ.

— Министр Моллари? Да… его поиск стал нашей основной задачей. Он будет задержан. В этом можете быть уверены.

— Нет нужды беспокоиться. Вы можете рассчитывать на меня.

— Рассчитывать на меня.

— Поверьте мне.

— Поверьте мне. Вы можете рассчитывать на меня.

— Поверьте мне.

Он вздохнул. — Наступит день когда… вы поймёте. Наступит день.

* * *

Донн остановилась в нерешительности перед дверью офиса Бестера и с сомнением взглянула на своего компаньона. Тот кивнул.

— Мистер Бестер на месте, — официально произнёс Айронхарт. — Он ждёт вас.

— Не сомневаюсь, — прошептала она. — Как он? — странная беспомощность захлестнула её. Донн не хотела открывать эту дверь. Она не хотела вновь увидеть одного из самых значительных людей в своей жизни. Не сейчас. Он может, нет… он должен знать о том, что произошло на Проксиме. В её действиях не было ничего неправильного, совсем ничего. Но… что, если именно они послужили причиной её вызова сюда? Что, если она подвела его, сама того не зная? Что, если…?

— С ним всё в порядке, — Сказал Айронхарт, принимая её странный вопрос без замечаний. Я уверен, он всё разъяснит. Доброго вам дня, мисс Донн. — Он снова кивнул и вышел.

Донн начала учащённо дышать, глядя на дверь. Она поправила свой костюм. Все, что угодно, лишь бы оттянуть момент, когда она пройдёт сквозь двери и столкнется с последствиями каких-то своих действий.

Войди, Донн, прозвучал в сознании знакомый голос. Она облегчённо вздохнула. Голос Бестера был тёплым и приглашающим. Она открыла дверь и вошла.

В последний раз Донн видела его пять месяцев назад, на Проксиме, но им удалось провести вместе очень мало времени. Бестер сидел за столом, просматривая документы и отчёты. Когда Донн взглянула на него, её первой мыслью было, что здесь находятся два человека, и не один из них не был Альфредом Бестром, которого, как Донн думала, она знала.

Два образа. Один, о котором свидетельствовал определённый наклон плеч и искра удовольствия в глазах, которая была там даже несмотря на бумаги на столе. Он был счастлив, как если бы нашёл друзей после долгого одиночества.

Но другой… тяжесть в манере держать себя, назойливость в чтении отчёта: его глаза время от времени возвращались к одной и той же строчке… Она знала босса достаточно, чтобы понять: он планирует нечто; нечто такое, чего не хочет осуществлять, но вынужден.

Он поднял глаза, улыбаясь, отложил бумагу и поднялся поприветствовать её. Обойдя вокруг стола, Бестер приблизился и нежно взял руку Донн в свою. Он поцеловал мягкую ткань перчатки и взглянул на Донн. Его улыбка осветила комнату.

— Добро пожаловать домой, — мягко промолвил он. — Проходи, садись. Я бы хотел… чтобы это было проще, но… времена непростые. — Она кивнула, и прошла к стулу. Во рту было сухо. Сев в него, Донна обнаружила, что смотрит боссу прямо в глаза.

Я собираюсь совершить нечто опасное, прозвучало непосредственно в её мыслях. Я бы даже сказал… неправильное. И для того, чтобы это сделать, мне потребуется помощь всех, кому я когда-либо мог доверять. Бен Зайн, Гарриман Грей, Талия… и ты. Особенно ты.

Я твоя, мысленно ответила она без малейшей задержки. Скажи мне, что ты хочешь, и я выполню это.

В своё время, сказал он, и продолжил уже вслух — Сперва… о твоих некоторых действиях на Проксиме-3. Ты была не так благоразумна, как хотелось бы.

Она напряглась.

— Я, — начала Донна, пытаясь подобрать слова. — Я…

Я знаю, прозвучал спокойный голос в её мыслях. Я знаю, что ты сделала, и почему, но всё это не имеет значения. Ничто не может заставить меня не доверять тебе. Но есть определённые… нормы, которые касаются нас. Вопросы, имеющие отношение… к остальным. Вслух — Я вызвал тебя, чтобы, скажем так, уберечь от опасности. В ближайшее время будут проведены замены. Возможно, это будет мистер Айронхарт.

— Конечно, — прошептала она. — Я… понимаю. Какой будет моя новая должность?

— Пока просто возобнови свои старые тренировки и занятия здесь в Убежище. Мысленно: — Это официальная трактовка. Неофициально — для тебя есть особое задание. Очень особое.

Она кивнула. — Безусловно, я понимаю. Мысленно: — Кто-нибудь подслушивает? Есть угроза шпионажа?

Мысленно: Хуже шпионов. И гораздо более эффективно. Союзник, который может перестать доверять мне. Несколько наших совместных операций прошли не очень успешно… и я боюсь, он может сейчас подозревать больше, чем должен. Я очень сомневаюсь, что у него есть агенты или шпионы здесь, в Убежище, но имея такие источники, он и не нуждается в них.

Этот союзник? Он тот, против кого ты действуешь?

Да. Его зовут Г’Кар, и ты, моя дорогая Донн… Ты будешь моим орудием против него.

* * *

Однажды, много лет назад, Лондо задали один вопрос. Он был тогда окружён своими друзьями по обществу дуэлянтов — Кору Предо. Он колебался, вспоминать ли этих людей именно как друзей, ведь они, возможно, не являлись таковыми. Льстецы, нахлебники и должники. Истинным другом был только Урза. Вопрос, заданный кем-то столь пьяным, что уже не владел собой, звучал так… «Если бы ты мог оказаться свидетелем любого события, в любой момент нашего прошлого… куда бы ты хотел попасть?» Спросивший затем сам заявил, что желал бы, присутствовать, когда первый император убил лицемера министра на ступенях тронного зала. Событие, повсеместно считавшееся далеко не достоверным (в действительности министр покончил с собой, отравившись, когда его попытки перестроить Центаурум с треском провалились).

Говорили и многие другие, высказывая свои мнения. Один хотел бы оказаться рядом с первым императором Марраго, когда тот открыл двери Центаурума. Другой — состоять в числе двух тысяч, что первыми вступили на Нарн. Ещё один упомянул первый контакт с землянами. Смерть последнего зона (и праздник, длившийся потом целый год) был довольно популярным вариантом. Некоторые, что и неудивительно, вспомнили печально известную (и совершенно достоверную) 'Долгую Поездку' императрицы Годивы — прогулку, на которой леди была полностью обнажена (и пьяна; деталь, которая как-то ускользнула от официальных историков империи, которые представили событие искусным политическим ходом).

А затем пришла очередь отвечать Лондо, который не был настолько пьян, как могло бы показаться со стороны.

— Я бы хотел жить… во времена двенадцатого императора, — сказал он, глубокомысленно склонив голову, что вызвало оцепенение у окружающих.

— Но… тогда ничего не происходило, — возразил кто-то. — Ни войн… Ни других великих событий… Ни обнажённых императриц… (грубые и хриплые возгласы одобрения) Совсем ничего… Почему?

Только Урза улыбнулся. Он знал.

— Спокойная жизнь — величайший подарок из всех, который могут преподнести нам боги. Жизнь без ответственности, без забот, без угроз извне. Жизнь, когда всё, что от нас требуется — есть, пить, радоваться жизни и любить. (Новый всплеск хриплых замечаний в адрес обнажённой императрицы).

Думая об этом сейчас, Лондо признал: да, он был абсолютно прав тогда. Тихая и мирная жизнь — вот всё, что он мог бы попросить у богов.

Боги, судя по недостатку внимания к этому пожеланию, явно ненавидели его.

«Бред!», «Глупость!», «Он смеётся над нами!», «Да он пьян!». Притворный смех, сдержанный смех, пронзительный смех. Лондо был в центре всего этого и улыбался.

— Ах Лондо, — вздохнул Вирини. — Тебе следовало… эээ… это звучало немного… хмм…

— Это звучало, будто наш дорогой друг добавил глупость в один список к убийству и предательству, — произнёс высокий голос из-за его спины.

— Да, — пришёл ответ, — Но глупость не считается преступлением, наказываемым смертью. Как и в вашем случае, милорд. — Некоторые засмеялись, включая и Лондо. Некоторые вещи никогда не меняются.

— Правда заключается в том, — резко сказал Воле, — что Моллари очевидно тратит наше время в слабых попытках оправдать себя. Стража, арестуйте его!

— Боюсь, милорд, — произнёс спикер, — они не могут этого сделать, пока мы не проголосуем.

— Тогда арестуйте его после. Какая разница?

Лондо улыбнулся:

— Вам следует почитать ваши собственные законы, лорд Воле. Должность губернатора Целини, которая, как известно, не использовалась в последние годы, довольно древняя. Она упоминается в Договоре об Объединении, поставившем Целини в зависимость от столицы. Губернатор мог быть избран местным парламентом — который предшествовал как Договору, так и основанию самого императорского Двора — и не подчинялся никому, кроме как императору или спикеру Центаурума. И обе должности, увы, сейчас вакантны.

— Министр Моллари говорит верно, — произнес спикер.

— Но этот закон не использовался веками, — заявил лорд Воле.

— Это… не существенно, — произнёс Вирини. — Со временем сила Целини убывала, и губернатора, как уже было сказано, не избирали несколько веков. Его роль выполнял спикер местного парламента. Однако, закон не отменён, и… министр Моллари вполне корректен в своих трактовках.

Воле вздохнул:

— Это глупость в своём крайнем проявлении. И вы это прекрасно понимаете. Ну что же, давайте досмотрим комедию до конца. Каково требуемое большинство, которое необходимо Моллари для победы в… голосовании? В любом случае… он не наберет больше двух голосов. — Воле обернулся к сидящим в зале, свирепо глядя на присутствующих.

— Простое большинство, — ответил спикер. — В случае, когда должность оспаривается несколькими претендентами, победителем считается набравший на десять и более процентов больше голосов, чем ближайший конкурент. Но, поскольку, это не наша ситуация…

— Подождите, — выкрикнул Воле. — Вы говорите, оспаривается? Тогда я объявляю о выдвижении своей кандидатуры на пост губернатора. То, что распространяется на тебя, Моллари, распространяется и на меня.

— За исключением того, милорд, что вы не имеете права выступить с прошением к парламенту, так как не прожили на острове положенного срока. Ваше место жительства — на материке.

Воле тряхнул головой.

— Сколько времени у тебя ушло, Моллари, чтобы раскопать этот отживший своё закон?

— О, около девяноста дней, — признал тот, улыбаясь. — Итак, милорды. Вы выслушали мою речь, вы услышали, за что я борюсь и чего желаю. Я уверяю вас, что не принимал участия в убийстве последнего императора, и единственными моими преступлениями можно назвать патриотизм и любовь к нашему народу. Я клянусь вам всем… я буду служить Целини, народу Целини, и таким образом — Республике Центавр. Я мечтаю только служить.

— Полная глупость, — проворчал Воле. — Это голосование должно быть открытым или закрытым?

— Думаю, закрытым, — поспешно произнёс Вирини.

— Боюсь, что нет, милорд, — ответил спикер. Голосование, о котором ведётся речь, предшествовало принятию обычая голосовать закрыто. Всё делается открыто.

Воле улыбнулся. — Очень хорошо. Давайте посмотрим на тех, кто поддержит безрассудное предложение разыскиваемого цареубийцы о назначении его на недействующий пост. Все, кто поддерживает Моллари… пожалуйста, встаньте. — Сам лорд красноречиво сидел.

Лондо медленно выдохнул и закрыл глаза. Он сделал всё, что мог. Всё, что ему оставалось — довериться лордам. Он хорошо знал народ Целини — гордый, самонадеянный, полный решимости, своевольный; многие и сейчас не боятся открыто высказывать своё мнение. Но… здесь было много и изгнанных Двором, и они считали возвращение Лондо угрозой своим замыслам. Здесь могут быть даже считающие обвинения Двора справедливыми.

Если он проиграет, то будет немедленно арестован. Он лишь надеялся, что успел сделать достаточно, и план сможет развиваться и без него. Марраго, Карн, Ленньер… все они знали, что делали, и как должны были действовать.

И Тимов… пусть боги благословят её. Это действительно странно, подумал Лондо, влюбиться в свою собственную жену после тринадцати лет супружества.

Гневный крик вывел его из задумчивости, и Лондо открыл глаза. Сперва он увидел лорда Воле в такой ярости, что, казалось, его вот-вот хватит удар. С широко раскрытыми глазами Лондо обернулся вокруг, глядя на присутствующих.

Почти все стояли. Да, некоторые остались сидеть, но почти все они, подобно Воле, были сосланы Двором. Вирини стоял и глядел на Лондо, легкомысленно смеясь. Дворяне аплодировали ему со всех сторон, и он понимал почему. В большинстве своём они были похожи на него: они принадлежали забытым эпохам, временам, куда мечтали вернуться.

Спикер поднялся на ноги и отвесил низкий официальный поклон. Лондо был так удивлен, что с трудом расслышал последовавшие слова:

— Приветствую тебя, губернатор Моллари.

* * *

Уэллс был удивительно нетерпелив. Скоро. Возможно, в течение месяца. Через месяц — точно. И тогда будет пролито больше крови, чем в любой битве.

Но это будет не битва, во всяком случае, на первых порах. Это…

Уэллс тряхнул головой. План был полностью продуман и в данной ситуации неизбежен. Г’Кар и его Армия Света вмешались в два главных сражения Правительства Сопротивления. Сложно сказать, что могло бы произойти на Втором Рубеже — битва являла собой полнейшую неразбериху.

Тем не менее, на Минбаре… вмешательство Г’Кара изменило ход событий. Не появись его корабли, минбарцы были бы поставлены на колени. Колонии были бы ликвидированы, и Минбар был бы не просто опустошён, а именно уничтожен. А теперь посмотрите на них: разъединённые — да, расколотые — верно… но живые, и активные, и более, чем когда-либо — воинственные.

Г’Кар стал очень серьезной помехой, и Кларк решил, что пришло время заняться им.

Но почему, ради всего святого, Бестер помогает им в этом?

Уэллс вновь взглянул на часы и понял, что думает о своей жене. Часы были её подарком к годовщине свадьбы, сделанным задолго до её смерти на Орионе. Уэллс давно не вспоминал о ней. Он не хотел знать, что она думала бы о нём, если бы могла видеть, что он делает. И что сделал.

Дверь отворилась и Уэллс оказался в компании капитана Декстера Смита. Типичный кадровый военный, всегда точный и безукоризненно аккуратный. Как и предписано. Но в последнеё время поведение Смита было и несколько… странным. Он не был на Минбаре, но играл значительную роль в войне до того момента. Хотя, может он просто слишком много видел?

— Вы хотели видеть меня, сэр? — спросил Смит. Уэллс заметил формулировку и мысленно улыбнулся. Не имея определённого официального чина в вооружённых силах, он являлся заметной фигурой в Правительстве Сопротивления. И таким образом, обладал определённой властью над военными в рамках своей сферы деятельности — безопасности и разведки.

Но сейчас были сложные времена и небольшая… свобода действий была приемлема.

— Садитесь, капитан.

— Благодарю вас, но я лучше постою, сэр.

Уэллс снова улыбнулся. — Скажите мне, капитан Смит, — произнёс он сосредоточенно, занося малейшие детали поведения Смита, его осанку и нюансы произношения в свою безукоризненную память. Если всё пройдет, как задумано, то Уэллс может обрести нового союзника, на которого сможет положиться.

А если нет…

— Скажите мне, капитан Смит, что вы думаете о нашем правительстве?

* * *

Лорд Вало, бывший лорд-адмирал Вало, не был в хорошем настроении. Он глядел на планету под собой, почти кипя от возмущения. Его экипаж знал, что лучше не мешать лорду в такие моменты, и потому тот был оставлен наедине со своей яростью.

Лорд Вало, как и Лондо, был представителем старой школы центаврианской аристократии. Он помнил дни, когда Двор ещё что-то значил, Республика что-то значила, вооружённые силы тоже что-то значили. Ещё ребенком он вместе с отцом посетил Нарн по каким-то деловым вопросам. Глядя на испуганных, суетящихся, подобострастных нарнов Вало осознал, что значит быть центаврианином, и не просто центаврианином, а аристократом.

Выше тебя только император и его Кабинет. Ты распоряжаешься судьбами своего народа, судьбами инопланетян. Никогда ещё Вало не испытывал подобной гордости.

А сейчас… где всё это? Изгнанная с Нарна великая Центаврианская Республика покидает места, где когда-то правила железной рукой. Вооружённые силы неустойчивы и слабы, Двор в упадке. Да, в течение нескольких лет казалось, что всё ещё можно вернуть на свои места, но это длилось недолго. Вало всегда знал, что союз Джаддо, Моллари и Рифы не выдержит испытания временем.

Размягчение мозгов. Бедствие для любого правительства. Им нужен сильный лидер. Безжалостный лидер. Человек военного образа мыслей, чтобы вести и командовать ими.

Но даже военным нельзя доверять. Марраго исчез несколько месяцев назад. Отчёты говорили о том, что он сдал свои войска и сейчас живёт на Нарне. Вало не был уверен, верит ли он в это или нет, но это и не имело значения. Марраго ушёл. Ещё один великий человек пропал.

Размягчение мозгов.

— Проклятье. Он обещал, что всё уладит. Он знал. Он знал, что делать. Знал, что нам всем нужно. Тогда почему это длится так долго? И почему я здесь?

Восстание крестьян. О них не было слышно веками, а теперь бунт совпал с военным мятежом. На Гораше-7, в самом центре республиканских линий снабжения.

Линия поведения была достаточно проста. Вало придерживался старых методов решения таких проблем. Впрочем, как и многие другие. Найти зачинщиков среди крестьян и военных и уничтожить их. Публичная и запоминающаяся казнь, если возможно. Если нет — тихое устранение. Затем жестокое наказание всех вовлечённых в мятеж, зависящее от уровня участия и понимания своих действий. Затем декрет о военном положении на срок, требующийся для восстановления порядка.

Довольно просто, и обычно Вало получал удовольствие от подобных заданий. Установление порядка, железный кулак… всего лишь средство, чтобы показать этим слабым людишкам путь обратно по домам.

Но он должен быть дома. Ему необходимо быть при Дворе. Многое может произойти, пока он отсутствует. Малачи заверил Вало, что его восхождение к трону гарантированно, и это лишь проблема времени. Определённые вопросы должны быть решены. Ничего серьёзного. Ничего долговременного. Вало был зол. Очень зол, и люди с Гораша-7 заплатят за всё.

— Милорд, — торопливо сказал один из помощников. Вало повёрнулся, крайне удивлённый. Его экипаж знал, что не стоит беспокоит лорда, когда он в таком настроении. Но в голосе молодого человека звучала настоятельность. Хорошо уловимая паника.

Паника без причины, подумал Вало. Молодые военные слишком слабы. В них нет стержня.

— Что? — спросил Вало с максимально возможной суровостью.

— Открываются зоны перехода. Очень много.

— Что? Это не было запланировано. Кто они?

Бледный, в голосе ужас — Нарны, милорд. Очень много.

Вало что-то пробормотал и вскочил на ноги. Нарны? Здесь? — Это невозможно! Как они прошли сквозь…? — он замолчал. Пришло понимание, отчётливое и оглушающее. — Он… он обещал мне… он… Будь он проклят!

— Приказы, милорд? — спросил пепельно-бледный помощник. — Капитаны Константина и Хадриана просят разрешения открыть огонь. Открываются всё новые зоны. Приборы… они говорят, что там как минимум двадцать нарнских тяжелых крейсеров. — Двадцать, — прошептал Вало, мысли в беспорядке. Будь ты проклят! Будьте вы всё прокляты!

Размягчение мозгов.

* * *

— Вы понимаете, что всё это значит?

Женщина согласно кивнула. Она не выглядела довольной этим допросом.

— Вы осознаете значимость этого задания? И последствия неудачи?

— Да, — раздражённо ответила она. — И вы это знаете.

Президент Кларк улыбнулся. — Превосходно, мисс О’Халлоран. Или вы предпочитаете Номер Первый? — Она пожала плечами, очевидно, показывая тем самым, что согласна на оба имени. — Сколько людей в вашей команде?

— Всего четверо, включая меня, — произнесла она. — Мой бывший заместитель. Ему обещали такую же защиту и вознаграждение, как и мне.

— Ах, да. Номер Второй. Уверяю вас, с вами будут обращаться абсолютно одинаково.

— Он один из людей службы безопасности мистера Уэллса. Я думаю, он специализировался на террористических действиях во время войны. Проникновение в тыл, убийства и тому подобное. Имя — Боггс. Теперь скажите, президент Кларк, — произнесла она, кривя губы в насмешке. — Я — террорист, а он — герой. Объясните это.

— Элементарно, — сказал Кларк. — Он на стороне ангелов. Продолжайте.

— Наёмный убийца с Нарна. Его зовут Ту’Пари. Мы вместе уже давно. Он работал на гильдию убийц, Тента Ма’Кур, но то ли провалил задание правительства, то ли ещё что-то.

— Я думал, вы ненавидите нарнов? — с насмешкой спросил Кларк.

— Только тех, кто украл наши земли, поработил наш народ и заставил их работать до смерти, — прошипела она. — Что же касается Ту’Пари, я вовсе не люблю его, но он знает, что делает, и, наконец, он честен. Он не против убийства своих соплеменников. Всё, что ему нужно — это деньги. Гораздо проще, чем гарантировать амнистию таким опасным преступникам, как я.

— Возможно, — признался Кларк. — Это и есть твои четверо? — Она кивнула. — Мы и не ждали большего. Всё остальное мы передаём в твои руки. Единственное, на чём мы настаиваем — вы должны взять с собой Сьюзен Иванову, бывшего посла. Она была… специально приспособлена для особой части операции. Доставьте её в назначенное место, уничтожьте всех сопротивляющихся, и она сделает всё остальное.

— Как скажете. Вы — босс. Куда мы направляемся?

— Для вас будет подготовлен челнок. В строгой секретности, безусловно. В определённой точке гиперпространства вы перейдете на другой челнок, принадлежащий нашим союзникам. Он доставит вас на Эпсилон Три, где вас будут ждать. Он или она будет знать вторую часть кодовой фразы.

— Прямо как шпионы, — пробормотала она. — А затем…?

— Затем вы сделаете то, что должны. Если вас схватят и будут допрашивать, мы, конечно, станем всё отрицать.

— То, что я и ожидала. И вы не сказали мне о своем союзнике. Кто он?

— Скажите мне, мисс О’Халлоран, — попросил Кларк, откидываясь назад и легко улыбаясь. — Вы не выглядите очарованной этим заданием, тогда почему дали свое согласие?

— Чтобы вырваться из тюрьмы, убить нескольких нарнов, снова увидеть небо… выбирайте, что вам больше нравится. Просто помните своё обещание. — Она встала и ушла, не спросив на то разрешения.

Кларк улыбнулся и потянулся. Какая интересная молодая дама. Он даже почувствовал сожаление, что никогда её больше не увидит.

* * *

День прошёл, и Дугари совершил всё, что планировал. Распространение слухов всегда считалось самым слабым оружием из тех, что использовались в интригах императорского Двора. В сравнении с ядом, убийством, клеветой или обольщением оно казалось милосердным. Но, тем не менее, требуемый результат был достигнут, и сделано это было со всем изяществом истинного центаврианского аристократа.

Письмо с фальшивой печатью лорда Вало было «обнаружено» частично сожжённым на свалке за пределами столицы. Несколько уцелевших строчек испугали местного рабочего, и тот принёс его своему начальнику, который, в свою очередь, передал письмо своему. Через час императорский Двор уже знал об этом, и каждая фракция начала распространять слухи о поспешном отбытии Вало на фронт. Возникло множество теорий. У сторонников Вало развивалась паранойя — он не говорил ни о каких соглашениях с Нарном — и некоторые всё отрицали, в то время, как другие вели себя, будто всё было под контролем.

Несколько часов спустя нечаянно услышали, как пьяный член императорской гвардии во время отдыха хвалился перед приятелями в Чайном Доме, что был свидетелем прибытия нарнской делегации и видел, как избавлялись от их тел. Затем сам охранник исчез.

Конец дня ознаменовался множеством таинственных встреч с Малачи, искажённый отчёт о которых был позднеё предоставлен Двору. Основное содержание этого отчёта заключалось в том, что Малачи ничего не знал ни о каких мирных инициативах, но он не будет против подобных предложений, если таковые будут сделаны.

Дугари не приложил никаких усилий к этому последнему штриху, но его всё равно поражала мысль о том, как много можно совершить за один день.

К сожалению, когда закончился день, ночь ещё только начиналась; и гораздо больше можно сделать любой ночью, чем при свете дня.

Он вернулся к себе, улыбаясь. Хороший день, признался он себе. Он не был уверен, поможет ли содействие Лондо вернуть ему чувство цели, но, в конце концов, сейчас он чем-то был занят. Дугари не был уверен, наводил он порядок или распространял хаос; но, по крайней мере, теперь по утрам у него была причина вставать с кровати.

День за днём, и чувство цели, может быть, восстановится.

Он включил светящийся шар и в счастливом изумлении прошёл по комнате, вяло удивляясь, почему отсутствует его служанка. Она всегда была здесь, когда он возвращался из Двора.

Однажды Лондо ему сказал… несколько лет назад. Земная поговорка. Дугари не интересовался делами землян, но это высказывание запомнилось. О чем оно?

Ах, да. 'Лучше зажечь одну свечу, чем проклинать тьму'.

Он вошёл в спальню.

— Разболтал всему свету, — произнёс голос леди Эльризии.

Дугари душил кашель.

— Ты был непослушным мальчиком, — сказала она чарующим, вкрадчивым голосом. — Ты делал то, что не должен был делать. Мы не ожидали такого от Кашляющего лорда, но жизнь полна сюрпризов, не так ли?

Он повернулся, кинулся к двери и обнаружил, что кто-то стоит на его пути. Принц Картажье. Выражение его глаз…

— Забавно порой поворачивается жизнь, правда? — продолжила Эльризии. — Кашляющий лорд, так долго бывший темой для наших шуток… вскоре станет Погребённым лордом. Она улыбнулась и подняла свою правую руку, медленно облизывая пальцы. Они были в крови.

— И как поживает наш дорогой Лондо?

Светящийся шар упал на пол и разбился.

Гэрет Уильямс

Часть 4. След на песке

Пришла тьма. Великая и ужасная тьма. Но есть и надежда, есть убежище, место, где силы света могут собраться и подготовиться. Место, где был проведён Рубеж. И тьма придёт туда, и реки крови оросят Рубеж. ТОТ, ЧТО БЫЛ. ТОТ, ЧТО ЕСТЬ. ТОТ, ЧТО БУДЕТ. КОМУ ИЗ НИХ СУЖДЕНО ПАСТЬ?

Глава 1

Грядёт тьма, великая и ужасная тьма. Она уже здесь, она ещё скрывается на границе нашего зрения, двигается лишь по ту сторону горизонта, выходит только в сумерках, выжидает, готовится к прыжку.

И есть надежда. Есть убежище, древние технологии его создателей мы можем место представить себе лишь в мечтах, они принадлежат и прошлому, и будущему. Посмотрите, корабли окружают его, мчатся к нему, множество сердец нетерпеливо бьётся в предвкушении боя.

Ворота открываются, появляются корабли, и появляются души. Души тех, кого коснулась эта тьма, коснулась странным и ужасающим способом. Души тех, кто позволил ей развратить себя, развратить не плоть или душу разум, но дух. Души тех, кто огрубел, кто заключил сделку с дьяволами, кто продал свою душу только, чтобы сохранить себя.

Он вглядывается в пространство вокруг убежища. Он видит их, он кто стоит за ними, но он также видит и тьму. Он видит великую и ужасную тьму, коснувшуюся этого места.

Он видит стопку бумаги и видит подносимую к ней спичку.

Ждите пожара.

Как хрупки надежды в хрупких сердцах.

Ждите… пожара…

* * *

Синевал внимательно рассматривал космическую станцию, пытаясь очиститься от пессимистичных мыслей. Он пришёл к выводу, что для некоторых это место действительно стало последней надеждой, последней надеждой потерянных и одиноких. Правда, как он слышал, Казоми-7 пыталась взять на себя эту роль.

Хотя ни один из них не был прав. Они оба были рождены войной и кровопролитием. Соединённый Альянс Казоми-7 был детищем вторжения и геноцида дракхов, а этот… Вавилон 4…

Синевал уже видел его и знал, что уготовано ему. Это было место для ведения войны, а не для укрепления мира.

Мир. Такое редкое событие в его жизни, но это было именно то, что он испытал за последние несколько месяцев. Почти полгода прошло после бомбардировки Минбара, шесть полных месяцев восстановления, переселения и укрепления доверия между народами. Охотники за душами, которыми он теперь командовал, виндризи во всех своих удивительных хозяевах и члены каст воинов и мастеров, что решили последовать за ним на их немногочисленные сохранившие свободу колонии.

Будет неправдой сказать, что он одинок. У него были друзья и союзники, вероятно, их было даже больше, чем он заслужил. Дархан, мудрый военачальник, следил за Тенями, он позволял своему бывшему ученику присвоить всю славу, которую укрепляли его незаметная поддержка и советы. Козорр, чей неустанный энтузиазм и убеждение не были подорваны ужасными ранами, от которых он всё ещё продолжал страдать. Примас Majestus et Conclavus охотников за душами, возможно, мудрейший из тех, с кем довелось когда-либо встречаться Синевалу. И ещё была Катс… его совесть, его сострадание и вся красота, которую он когда-либо знал, соединились в одном теле.

Они переживали тяжёлые времена, но будут ещё тяжелее. Синевал не питал никаких иллюзий относительно своего будущего. В настоящее время он управлял тремя колониями из того множества, что когда-то принадлежало минбарцам. Поначалу его власть охватывала только Отосан-4, а затем распространилась на Таролин-2 и Овари-9, это была крошечная империя, но это было только начало. Со временем он вернул бы и другие колонии, занятые теперь землянами. Он разобрался бы с ворлонцами и их адскими махинациями, нашёл и уничтожил скрывшегося изменника сатаи Соновара, вернулся бы к войне против Теней…

Так должна была пройти вся его жизнь, — только война, — но он не имел ничего против. Он был воином, а значит для этого он и был рождён.

Вавилон 4 становился всё ближе и ближе, и Синевал спросил себя, что они смогут увидеть за время этой небольшой, чуть ли не увеселительной поездки. Собор был огромным сооружением, созданным технологиями и мудростью, которые не мог понять даже он. Он был домом охотников за душами более тысячи лет, и Синевал не раскрыл ещё и половину его тайн. Но то, что он здесь увидел… Колодец Душ; башня, на которой он сейчас стоял, окружённый реалистичным изображением охватывавшего его корабль космического пространства; оружие древних времён…

— Впечатляющий вид, не так ли? — произнёс знакомый голос; старый и удивительно терпеливый, как будто говорящий имел в запасе всё время мира.

Однако так оно и было. Синевал обернулся, чтобы увидеть Примаса Majestus et Conclavus, заканчивающего подъём на вершину башни. Он коротко кивнул, приветствуя, и вернулся к окружающей его сцене.

В Примасе было много такого, чего Синевал просто не понимал. Взять, скажем, его возраст. Он лично знал Валена, что оценивало его возраст по крайней мере в тысячу лет, а может даже и больше. Он был неоценимым союзником, возможно, самым полезным из всех те, кто следовал за 'Примасом' Синевалом.

— Конечно, — продолжил Примас, — мы оба уже видели это прежде.

Синевал кивнул. — Да. Я знаю точно, что случится с этой станцией. Мне только интересно, знает ли это Г'Кар.

— Он должен. Ему доступно одно из самых больших хранилищ существующего знания. Великая Машина. Знаете, многие из моих людей отдали бы половину душ из своих коллекций только, чтобы ступить на эту планету. Меньше года прошло с тех пор, как мы дали вам власть, и вот мы здесь. Я должен признаться, что жизнь с вами стала гораздо интереснее.

— Сомневаюсь, что мы увидим саму Машину. Этот… саммит, на который мы приглашены, будет проходить на станции. — Он вздрогнул. — Она мне не по душе. Боюсь, она не надолго задержится в этом мире.

— В этом мире, возможно… но в другом, много лет назад… кто сможет сказать? А что саммит? Как вы думаете, как всё пойдёт?

— Будет нелегко, но это необходимо. Нам нужен союз против Тьмы, и той, что на горизонте, и той, что… в другом месте. Дело свободы нуждается в лидере, а для того, чтобы мог существовать лидер, должен быть какой-то союз.

— И кто же этот будущий лидер?

— Я, конечно. Кто же ещё?

Примас улыбнулся и кивнул. — Действительно, кто же ещё? А как насчёт слухов… что Ха'Кормар'А Г'Кар имеет советника от ворлонцев?

Рука Синевала скользнула к висевшему на бедре оружию. Минбарский боевой жезл, денн'бок, одно из самых смертоносных орудий ближнего боя, существовавших когда-либо. Синевал был мастером денн'бок, и даже больше, чем мастер. Этот жезл, однако, был необычен. Он впитал в себя часть его души, его гнев, его страсть, его убеждение. Это лезвие было уникально, чего никто до конца не осознавал. Он назвал его Порождающим бурю. Перед этим оружием пал даже ворлонец.

— Мы увидим, правдивы ли они. И если они… для него найдётся работа.

Примас кивнул, но замолчал. Он знал о ворлонцах всё, что знал о них Синевал. Но он также знал, что кое-какие подробности остались ему неизвестными. Прекрасно, пусть хранит свои тайны. Доверие — основа любого союза. Сейчас, они оба знали всё, что должны были знать.

— Пора, — наконец сказал он.

— Да. Пора пойти и произвести впечатление на эту… Армию Света. Я думаю, мы можем сообщить им много интересного.

* * *

Деленн Мир, бывшая сатаи, а ныне лидер Соединённого Альянса Казоми-7, находила Вавилон 4 очень… беспокоящим. Как и Синевал она видела изображения этой станции тысячелетней давности в архиве Серого Совета. Она знала, что это означает. Прогулка по станции, которую она знала как наследие давным-давно ушедших времён… постепенно сфокусировала её мысли на прошлом, а прошлое не было для неё любимым предметом размышлений.

Но сейчас её не хотелось думать и о будущем. Сколько времени осталось? Шесть месяцев, возможно, восемь. Не достаточно много, совершенно не достаточно.

Прошлое… в значительной степени прошлое было будущим. Она помнила, что этой станции предстояло путешествие назад во времени, чтобы исполнить там своё великое и ужасающее предназначение. Она стала свидетелем появления Валена, и свидетелем его судьбы.

Всё, что казалось ей таким далёким два года назад, стало теперь реальностью. Вавилон 4, Вален, разрушение Минбара, её трансформация. Лишь одна деталь отсутствовала, и она ужасно боялась, что это также скоро случится.

Его могила. Его могила на разрушенном Минбаре, и её изменившиеся лицо, застывшее перед этой картиной.

Шесть месяцев, возможно, восемь. Проживёт ли он достаточно долго, чтобы увидеть, как эта станция встретит свою судьбу?

Она достигла двери, которую искала и остановилась, медленно вздохнула. Прошло несколько недель с тех пор, как они в последний раз были вместе. Они пытались как можно больше времени уделять друг другу, но у каждого были свои обязанности; у неё перед Советом, а у него перед войной.

К счастью они должны были увидеться здесь на саммите Г'Кара. Деленн прибыла несколько часов назад, и её сердце возликовало при виде мощного крейсера рядом с Вавилоном 4. Как только неминуемый период распаковки багажа, организации и умиротворения недовольных дипломатов был закончен, она отправилась на поиски своей истинной любви.

И теперь она нашла его.

Она позвонила. — Кто там? — проскрипел изнутри тихий голос. Совсем не похожий на его, подумала она, и её сердце начало биться быстрее. Слишком… тихий, слишком страдающий.

— Деленн, — прошептала она. — Джон, ты в порядке…?

Дверь открылась, и она вошла, на мгновение задержавшись на пороге. Когда дверь закрылась, она не смогла ничего увидеть. Комната была едва-едва освещена. Её ночное зрение улучшилось после трансформации, но она всё ещё уступала большинству землян. — Джон, ты здесь? — спросила она, ощущая, как внезапный холод охватывает её тело.

— У меня болит голова, — ответил он из дальнего конца комнаты. — Свет раздражает глаза.

— Я не вижу тебя.

— Я здесь. Иди на мой голос. Я вижу тебя… немного. — Медленно, неловко она шагнула вперед, направляемая звуком его голоса, её руки пытались нащупать путь. Наконец она почувствовала, как его руки коснулась её, и она позволила ему усадить себя на кровать рядом с ним.

Первым делом она нашла его лицо и поцеловала его, глубоко и искренне. Он ответил ей, его рука легла на её талию. — Мне так тебя не хватало, — прошептала она.

— Мне тоже, — ответил он. Теперь, когда она была ближе, она могла слышать хрип в его голосе. Нежно она коснулась его лица, её движение, очевидно, выдало её беспокойство. — Я в порядке, — сказал он. — Просто у меня болит голова. Кроме того Синевал обещал мне ещё по крайней мере шесть месяцев. Помнишь?

— Да, но всё же… Он здесь, ты знаешь. Синевал. Я видела, как он прибыл. Он привёл… с ним шаг-тоты.

— Завтра нас ждёт забавное развлечение. Я склонен полагать, что ни одна раса не находит удовольствия от охотников за душами.

— Нет, они не ненавидят их так сильно, как мы, но… Г'Кар очевидно думает, что они часть этой войны. В конце концов он здесь хозяин. Возможно… — Она сглотнула. — Возможно, Синевал нашел лекарство или какое-нибудь средство, чтобы замедлить твой вирус.

— Он обещал нам, что поищет, Деленн. Мы не можем просить его о большем. У него есть и свои обязанности.

— Я знаю. Я… знаю. Я только… я только надеюсь…

— Помнишь, что это ты однажды сказала мне? Вера может всё?

— Да. Вера… может всё. — На долгое время в комнате воцарилась тишина, в то время как двое просто сидели друг против друга, слушая чужое дыхание и иногда касаясь или лаская друг друга. Голова Деленн покоилась на плече Джона, и она чувствовала его дыхание на своей щеке.

— Деленн… однажды… Однажды я буду вынужден уехать. Ты знаешь это… не так ли?

Она кивнула. Она не хотела, да и не могла говорить.

— Я не знаю, куда я пойду. Возможно, я прихвачу пару ядерных боеголовок и отправлюсь на За'ха'дум. — Он фальшиво рассмеялся. — Возможно… Нет, Деленн… ты не можешь пойти со мной. Пожалуйста, не пытайся следовать за мной или выяснять, куда я ушёл. Пожалуйста. Я делаю это ради… общей безопасности, но особенно ради тебя. Я не могу… снова ранить тебя.

— Я знаю, — прошептала она, её сердце готово было разорваться.

— Спасибо. — Он сделал паузу, а затем добавил нежно: — я люблю тебя.

Ещё нежнее: — я тоже тебя люблю. Я всегда буду любить тебя.

— Всегда.

* * *

Синевал потратил несколько секунд, чтобы поправить свою униформу и тяжело вздохнул. В конце концов внешний вид всегда имел важное значение, особенно, когда хочешь произвести впечатление на чужаков. Чёрную тунику и гамаши почти полностью скрывал длинный плащ, украшенный его личным гербом — меч его клана, обвитый красно-серебряным поясом охотников за душами, и столб света Серого Совета, перерезанный пополам молнией, вылетавшей из грозового облака. Символика герба демонстрировала ровно столько, сколько позволяли приличия.

Примас Majestus et Conclavus молча наблюдал за его приготовлениями. Он также носил чёрные одежды, во многом похожие на традиционное одеяние касты воинов. Единственными признаками его ранга была красная с серебром лента, пересекавшая его грудь, и золотая тиара вокруг лба, инкрустированная такими же красными камнями.

— Вы готовы? — спросил Примас, слегка улыбнувшись. Синевал кивнул, и оба пересекли порог.

В то время как ноги Синевала несли его в зал приёмов станции, его мысли ушли далеко в прошлое, на тысячу лет назад. Это здесь Вален встретил Маррэйна и Парлонна, здесь он изгнал так'ча, отсюда он руководил войной против Тьмы. Это место… так погружено в историю, так погружено в прошлое, и в настоящее, и в будущее…

Он увидел почётную охрану, выстроенную для его встречи. Его собственная охрана из двух охотников за душами шла позади. Он смотрел на тех, кто окружал его; нарны, дрази, землянин или даже двое. Все носили эмблему в виде пылающего солнца. Это были новые рейнджеры, Г'Кар по крупице собирал их все последние годы. Синевал был почти удивлен. Они не были минбарцами, но они… будут делать дело.

Вперёд вышел сам Г'Кар, или это была слишком хорошая голограмма. Позади него стоял другой нарн, на груди его было приколото пламенеющее солнце, а за спиной висле длинный меч.

Синевал сделал ещё одни шаг вперёд, ему показалось, что его словно тянут назад. Это вытягивало из него все силы, каждый новый шаг к Г'Кару требовал ещё больше энергии. Он посмотрел вверх и…

… и шагнул в столб света. Он знал, где находился сейчас, в зале Серого Совета. Он был один, но с ним был Порождающий бурю. Один за другим зажигались столбы вокруг него, и в каждом из них кто-то был. Минбарцы, некоторых он знал, некоторых нет. Все были вооружены.

Когда зажёгся последний столб, он увидел перед собой Соновара. У его ног лежало тело. Это была Катс. Она была совершенно неподвижна.

Синевал тихо прошептал её имя, зная, что уже никогда более не повторит его.

— Всё кончено, — сказал Соновар, в его голосе не было никакой злобы, только рок. — Ты не покинешь это место, предатель. Твои союзники бежали, твои слуги мертвы, и теперь Я… я поведу наш народ по дороге, по которой он всегда должен был идти.

— Нет, — было единственным ответом.

Соновар поднял свой жезл, и Синевал смог хорошо разглядеть его. Клинок Дархана, с которым он не расставался всю свою жизнь. Соновар раскрыл его. Остальные восемь также раскрыли свои жезлы. Синевал поднял Порождающего бурю…

… и центральный столб света погас.

Синевал внезапно понял, что стоит прямо перед Г'Каром. Его самообладание моментально восстановилось, не оставив на его лице ни малейшего намёка на то, что он увидел, он медленно поклонился. — Мои поздравления, Ха'Кормар'А Г'Кар, — сказал он официально. — Эта встреча должна была произойти уже давно.

— Это правда, — ответил нарн. — Что Вы видели?

Если Синевал и был удивлён, то не подал виду. — Видение. Возможно будущее. Возможно ничто. Это не имеет значения.

— Голограмма вздохнула. — Скоро мы это узнаем. — Затем более официально, — позвольте представить моего помощника лейтенанта Та'Лона. — Единственный реальный нарн поклонился. Синевал поклонился в ответ.

— И мой компаньон, Примас Majestus et Conclavus Ордена охотников за душами. — Примас слегка улыбнулся и коротко кивнул.

— Мы приветствуем вас на борту Вавилона Четыре и надеемся, что этот саммит будет успешным, — продолжил Г'Кар. — Все кроме одного из тех, кого мы ждали, уже здесь, и он должен прибыть сегодня, чуть позже. Первая встреча состоится завтра утром. Мы надеемся, что она будет продуктивной.

— Так же, как и мы. Скажите мне, капитан Шеридан уже прибыл?

— Да. Вы желаете встретиться с ним?

Синевал помолчал. — Нет… нет. Это может подождать. Многие вещи могут подождать. — Он замолчал, размышляя. Шеридан здесь… и Деленн тоже.

Да, это должны оказаться очень… насыщенные несколько дней. По крайней мере, он надеялся на это.

* * *

Майкл Гарибалди пребывал не в самом лучшем состоянии духа. Он был напряжён, перенервничал и сильно переутомился. В такие времена, как это, он всерьёз начинал сомневаться в правильности выбора своего места во вселенной. Возможно кое-что сыграло с ним большую космическую шутку.

Он практически не покидал Вавилон 4 с тех пор, как Г'Кар начал переводить туда свой оперативный штаб шесть месяцев назад. Всё это время он практически не видел ни жену, ни сына, ни друзей… он потратил целую вечность, согласовывая бесконечные вопросы между необъяснимым и непостижимым, иначе говоря между Бестером и Г'Каром.

А теперь этот саммит, бесконечные проблемы, оргвопросы, контроль за службой безопасности, проверки, кто прибыл, а кто нет, даже подготовка кают свалилась на него. Похоже делегация вриев в Соединённом Альянсе не прибудет, единственная приятная новость. Они действительно нуждались в отдельном помещении, если только Г'Кар не согласится оплатить счёт за чистку, котоый явно превысит стоимость всей станции.

Самое лучшее сейчас будет…

Он застонал и протёр глаза, выдвинув ящик стола. Он конечно же был пуст, но старые привычки давали о себе знать.

Он заморгал, а голос кричал ему, его собственный голос, звучавший откуда-то, ни от куда, от всюду…

— Я больше не могу их удерживать!

На мгновение его пробила сильная дрожь, и потребовалось несколько минут, чтобы его самообладание вернулось. Это было не впервый раз, и он был уверен, что далеко не в последний. Сны, видения вещей, которых не могло быть, голоса, кричащие ему…

Как будто жизнь здесь была не достаточно напряжённой. Гарибальди серьезно начинал думать, что станция превратилась в проходной двор. И в этом он был не одинок. Слишком много людей Г'Кара перебралось сюда, особенно люди из Приюта. И особенно телепаты, не то, чтобы у него возникали проблемы с телепатами, их было не так уж и мнго здесь, но из этого вытекало, что он был единственным — единственным 'нормалом' — кому Бестер доверял управлять здесь его делами.

Он потянулся и взглянул на сообщение для Г'Кара. Интересно, он уже закончил свою встречу с этим минбарским парнем? Гарибальди застонал. Нет. Нужно пройтись, подышать свежим воздухом, размять мускулы, и найти что-нибудь безалкогольное.

В дверь позвонили, и он пробормотал какое-то мерзкое ругательство. — Я занят, — резко ответил он. — Только, если это не вторжение или красивая женщина…

— Это Дэвид, — послышалось в ответ. — Командор Корвин.

Гарибальди фыркнул и открыл дверь. Корвин осторожно заглянул в комнату, и лишь затем вошёл. — С тобой всё в порядке? — спросил он.

— Так себе. Эта работа, знаешь ли, была создана для мазохиста. И изобрёл её законченный садист. Как прошёл день? — Корвин и Парменион прибыли несколько дней назад, усилив защиту станции. Шеридан большую часть этого времени провёл в своей каюте, но Корвин на месте не сидел.

— Весь день не вылезал из Старфьюри. Г'Кар всучил нам новичков, чтобы мы их научили летать… и никто не захотел учить минбарцев. Но я попытался преподать нарнским рейджерам, как летать на 'Ярости'. Тем более, что только они и спрашивают, почему станция, созданная практически одними нарнами, вообще имеет доки для Старфьюри. — Он сел.

— Я тоже спросил Г'Кара об этом. Он пожал плечами и сказал что-то о требовании истории. И ты наверняка не захочешь узнать, что сказал Затрас. Скажу тебе, этот… — Корвин внезапно вздрогнул.

— Ты что-то видел?

Поколебавшись, он кивнул. — Опять. Не знаю, что это но… чем скорее мы уберёмся отсюда, тем лучше. Это место… — Он сделал паузу. — Майкл, я… видел это и раньше.

— Естественно. Ты же был здесь, когда мы перевозили оборудование. Так было несколько раз.

— Нет. Ещё до того как станцию построили. Только… а, ладно. Я только пришёл спросить, не хочешь ли чего-нибудь перекусить.

— Почему бы и нет? Но я думал, ты захочешь увидеться с Мэри. Она здесь, знаешь… где-то здесь.

— Я… Да. Я знаю. Я увижу её сегодня вечером. Я только… а, не бери в голову. Я не надоел тебе со своими проблемами. Ты готов?

— Кто, я? Всегда готов. Дай, только возьму куртку… — Вставая из-за стола, он бросил взгляд на сообщение на его коммпульте. Он знал, что должен был сообщить Г'Кару, но не хотел этого делать. Назревали большие неприятности, и он не хотел оказаться вовлечённым в борьбу за власть между Г'Каром и его боссом.

В конце концов, могло быть сколько угодно совершенно нормальных причин, почему Бестер внезапно оказался неспособен уследить за таким коротким сообщением, почему бы ему не забыть о нём?

* * *

Тем временем в другом месте:

— Смерть… такая же часть жизни, как и рождение. Это её завершение, но не конец. Души… продолжают жить. Великие души живут не только в наших легендах и воспоминаниях, но и в действительности. Он будет жить снова, в чём мы все сможем убедиться.

Говоривший на мгновение замолчал, голова его опустилась, не желая смотреть на аудиторию. Они… не понимали. Как они могли понять? Они не знали его… как знал его говоривший.

— А он обладал великой душой. Я знаю это, поскольку всегда был рядом с ним. Я слушал его слова и, к моему сожалению, я мог извлечь из них только часть его мудрости. Я следовал его путями и пытался понять его учение, но я лишь несовершенный ученик. Так много ушло вместе с ним.

— Но больше, чем его учение или его слова… были его дела. Некоторые критикуют их, я знаю, но не я. Старые пути — для старых времён, а они ушли безвозвратно. Мы нуждаемся в новых представлениях, чтобы жить, в новой философии, чтобы идти вперёд, и он дал нам их. То, что он делал… он делал ради нашего общего блага. Не потому, что это было популярно, или политически выгодно, или удобно… но потому что это было правильно, потому что это нужно было сделать и потому что только он мог бы это сделать.

Тихо: — Мне не хватает его, но он теперь он ушёл по ту сторону, чтобы его душа могла вновь родиться среди нас. Но если мы последуем по его стопам и будем жить так, как он хотел бы, чтобы мы жили, то он всегда будет среди нас.

— Но жизнь… продолжается, и мы должны продолжать жить без него. Теперь, когда его глаза следят за нами, с его словами в наших сердцах мы начнём исполнять план, ради которого прибыли сюда. Теперь мы готовы, и если не мы начнём сейчас, то уже никогда не начнём. Мы вернём наш народ, наши колонии, наши миры. Мы принесём огонь и смерть всем тем, кто выступит против нас, против его имени… и тем, кто предал его, и тем самым предал нас…

Соновар поднял взгляд от катафалка, где лежало тело Калейна. Аудитории казалось, что они пылали, пылали страстью и яростью. Все знали учение Калейна. Другие могли бы назвать это безумием, но здесь знали правду. Минбарцы и так'ча соединились в безмолвном трауре, соединились в ожидании грядущего.

— И тем, кто предал его, — повторил Соновар, — мы покажем истинную мудрость его слов. И они увидят правоту его слов прежде, чем умрут.

* * *

Так же в другом месте:

— Вы готовы?

— Да, мы готовы. Мы уже давно готовы. Капитан… чего мы ждём?

— Сигнала.

— Какого сигнала?

— Мы узнаем это, когда получим его.

— Почему мы не можем начать прямо сейчас?

— Лейтенант… Франклин, не так ли? Лейтенант Франклин, мы солдаты. Не наше дело устанавливать правила. Существуют планы… о которых мы ничего не знаем. И не наше дело подвергать их сомнению. Наше дело только служить и повиноваться.

— Так чего мы ждём?

— Союзников… они сейчас в другом месте. Если всё получится, они сделают всю грязную работу, а нам останется только навести лоск. Но только тогда, когда получим сигнал. Ясно?

— Да, сэр.

Капитан Декстер Смит КЗС Вавилон вздохнул и бросил взгляд вокруг своего мостика. Все они… кроме, разве что, Франклина… все они в полны страстного желания действовать. Слишком нетерпеливы. Если бы они только знали… Смит и сам не знал всего, но он знал достаточно.

Мысленно он продолжал и продолжал возвращаться на две недели назад, к одному очень странному разговору, тому, что мог бы закончиться обвинением в измене, но который он никак не мог забыть.

Он слушал слова Уэллса в своих воспоминаниях, и всё больше убеждался в их мудрости.

Измена… слишком серьёзное слово, в самом деле.

Но он никак не мог забыть.

* * *

И вновь в другом месте:

Ночью во время сна тот, кто теперь иногда думал о себе как о Валене, почувствовал как холод коснулся его души. Он пробудился, но обнаружил, что не может двигаться, пойманный и парализованный в темноте.

Он не боялся, по крайней мере он не чувствовал страха. Скорее у него было чувство… ожидания. Мир вращался вокруг него, всё быстрее и быстрее, быстрее, чем он мог бы вынести. Вся его жизнь предстала перед ним, управляемая, предопределённая. Куда бы он ни пошёл, что бы он ни делал… он знал, что случится.

— Следы на песке, — прошептал он, а затем вдруг понял, что снова может двигаться. Встав с ложа — горизонтального, а не наклонного по минбарской традиции — он подошёл к окну и остановился там. Это была единственная вещь, на чьём обязательном присутствии в комнате он настаивал. Его не волновала ни мебель, ни роскошная обстановка… но ему нужно было окно. Вид города, даже в серых тенях ночи… это возрождало его веру.

— Время пришло, — прогрохотал голос в его голове, и он вздрогнул. Он… помнил их, по крайней мере немного. Они были его опекунами, его союзниками, его… друзьями. Он знал это.

— Нет, — тихо сказал он. — Ещё слишком многое нужно сделать здесь.

— Судьба требует… Времени не осталось.

— Я… я должен быть здесь. Многое… слишком не устойчиво. Так много нужно сделать, и только я могу…

— Нет. Твоё место не здесь. Ты готов?

— Нет, — ответил он. — Нет, я не готов! Я… Я…

— Готовься. Ты узнаешь… когда время придёт.

Голос оставил его, и он ухватился за подоконник. Судьба… давила на него, но он не хотел сдаться. Он хотел… остаться здесь, смотреть в будущее и не знать его, не знать, что должно случиться с его друзьями, с…

Быть несвоевременным. Это всегда было его судьбой. Прошлое. Это не его мир. Его мир — это мир предательства Маррэйна, мир фатально неверных толкований так'ча, мир падения Парлонна, мир… любви Дераннимер…

— Избранный, — сказал страдающий голос за его спиной, и он обернулся, чтобы найти там молодую минбарку. Она назначила сама себя — или была назначена кем-то, он не был до конца уверен — в качестве его слуги и помощника и… вероятно, исповедника. Она не сказала ему своё имя, настаивая, что это не имеет значения.

— Избранный, я слышала, как вы кричали. Вы… в порядке?

— Всё нормально, — ответил он, тихо проклиная себя за её пробуждение, если она вообще когда-либо спала. Он много раз говорил, что не нуждается в прислужнице, и всё же она осталась. У каждого свой путь, сказал он однажды, и её место, похоже, было здесь.

— Вы… не могли бы остаться и поговорить? — спросил он. Он знал, что не сможет заснуть этой ночью и рад бы был любой компании. Чем больше душ он смог бы коснуться прежде, чем уйти… тем лучше. — Если вы… не устали?

— О нет, Избранный, — ответила она, её глаза, казалось, засияли. — Я исполню всё, что вы попросите.

Он вздохнул. — Мне не нужно повиновения… это был просто вопрос, не более. Я никому не приказываю и никого не заставляю. — Но так было не всегда, и он знал это. Он пытался заставить так'ча изменить их представления о его учении. Он пытался увести Парлонна с дороги тьмы, по которой он шёл.

— Во-первых… как твоё имя, дитя? — Старый голос, как он называл свой голос 'учителя', сменил его повседневный тон. Индивидуальная особенность, встроенная в него ворлонцами, как и многие другие. Это было странно, но каждый аспект того целого, кем являлся Вален, имел собственный голос, тон, тембр… всё было своим.

— Моё имя…? Я… я живу только, чтобы служить вам, Избранный. Это удел чести, а не славы. Моё имя лишь отразит на меня вашу славу…

Он улыбнулся. — Я хочу узнать твоё имя, чтобы знать, как обращаться к тебе. Я не могу постоянно называть тебя 'дитя'.

— Она склонила голову. — Катренн, Избранный. Моё имя — Катренн.

— Дрожь внезапно охватила его тело. Катренн… имя его дочери. Его дочь…

— Я извиняюсь, Избранный, — быстро сказала она, очевидно, заметив, как изменилось его лицо. — Я как-то оскорбила вас. Я ищу вашего прощения… или наказания, если я виновата перед вами. Я…

— Нет, — твёрдо сказал он. — Ты не оскорбила меня. Ты только… напомнила мне кое о чём, что является всем. Скажи мне… Катренн… из какой ты касты?

— Каста… мастеров, Избранный. Я была прежде в Доме Хеймин.

— А, да… знатный род. Один из старейших. Я помню одного из моих самых преданных союзников… прежде. Йасуки… он был из Дома Хеймин. Да, я помню… — улыбка приятных воспоминаний промелькнула на его лице, но затем он понял, что она сказала, и улыбка исчезла. — Прежде? Что случилось?

— Мы… лишились своего положения. Сатаи Калейн… — Она очевидно заметила ужас на его лице, и быстро добавила, — как искупление… наших грехов.

— Грехов? — спокойно сказал он.

— Да. Сатаи Хедронн уничтожил Серый Совет, и наша каста должна была оплатить его грех. Моей семье повезло… нам разрешили жить, но как изгоям. Слишком многие умерли.

— Я… вижу… Мы никогда не учимся на ошибках прошлого. Я… сожалею о твоей потере, Катренн. Грех… там был грех, но не ваш. Вы страдали напрасно. Так часто бывает. Я надеялся, что смогу предотвратить такие… ошибки, но если прошлое чему и научило нас, так это тому, что мы никогда не сможем прекратить делать ошибки. — Он покачал головой. — Гордость. Слишком много гордости. Моя… Калейна… Синевала… Маррэйна…

— Мне жаль, Избранный. Я расстроила вас. Я… извиняются.

— Ты когда-нибудь прекратишь извиняться? — сказал он, немного раздражённо.

— Конечно, Избранный. Я изви… О…

Он хихикнул. — Моё имя — Вален… или Джеффри, если хочешь. Избранный — слишком официально. Я предпочел бы, чтобы ты использовала моё настоящее имя. Я человек, Катренн, а не Бог.

— Но вы, Избранный. Вы величайшая фигура в нашей истории, наш спаситель, центр всего, что делает нас нами. В некотором роде вы наш бог.

Он вздохнул. — Это так… интересно — то, как различные люди реагируют на мои слова. Пространство может существовать в вакууме, но то, что я говорю, очевидно, нет. — Он замолчал, вдруг вспомнив, как говорил эти слова другому… другому, что понял из них так немного.

— Я извиняюсь, Избранный? Что вы сказали…?

Он покачал головой. — Не бери в голову. Поговори со мной, Катренн. Расскажи мне… что-нибудь. О твоём доме, твоей семье, твоих мечтах, что угодно. Я хочу взять с собой как можно больше, прежде чем… уйду по ту сторону. Все, от вождя до последнего слуги, никем нельзя пренебрегать. Поговори со мной, Катренн. Просто… поговори…

— Как… скажете, Избранный, — ответила она.

Она начала рассказывать, и оставшаяся часть ночи была прошла в разговорах. И по крайней мере эти несколько часов Джеффри Синклер не видел свои следы, что протянулись перед ним. Достаточно того, что он видел чужие следы, Следы, что вели в будущее. В будущее, которое он не сможет разделить.

* * *

На Вавилоне 4 никогда не наступала ночь или, возможно, наоборот, на нём всегда была ночь. За бастионом надежды скрывался архитектор этой надежды, пойманный в ловушку среди множества машин и силы, что дала ему возможность понять свои мечты. За этим миром скрывались другие, мертвые и потерянные, а за ними укрывалось солнце, скрытое от нас сейчас, но он всегда был там, свет, сияющий, подобный жизни и смерти, подобный надежде и отчаянию, потерянный и проклятый.

На борту была одна душа, что была и потеряна, и проклята все те тринадцать лет, как первая душа отошла с её помощью в мир иной. Это был нормал, конечно. Человек, один из миллиардов, крошечная песчинка, исчезновения которой никто и не заметил.

Донн смотрела в темноту за окном. Едва вступив сюда, она уже знала, что её не нравится здесь. Целые толпы нормалов, инопланетян, и муравьёв, проживали вокруг неё свои жалкие жизни. Они говорили о надежде, но их умы были наполнены ужасом. Они говорили о будущем, но их мысли застыли на прошлом.

Будущее есть, подумала она, но оно принадлежит нам, а не вам.

— Так это и есть Вавилон Четыре, гм? — пробормотал нормал, сидящий в углу комнаты. — Мне здесь не нравится. — Донн слышала его слова, но ничего не ответила. Слова нормалов были меньше, чем пыль. Бестер сказал, что эти нормалы были особенными — отобранными за их специфические способности — но уникальное насекомое продолжает оставаться насекомым.

Дураки, все они. Но всё же здесь была охрана. Донн прибыла поздно вечером, когда дежурило не так много охранников. Г'Кар не смог присутствовать, чтобы приветствовать её, и она получила свой 'допуск' с минимальными усилиями. Её ждали здесь как представителя важного союзника этой… Армии Света, посланной, чтобы стать голосом Бестера, пока он не поправлялся от его 'болезни'.

Она отвернулась от окна и посмотрела на членов своего 'дипломатического штата'. Номер Первый сидела в углу, праздно разглядывая комнату. Она выглядела так… словно её всё прискучило. Донн не сомневалась, что она специалист в своём деле, но в остальном она была неуместна. Её внешность была недавно изменена. Её короткие волосы выросли стали более длинными, её глаза скрывали линзы, а имплантанты в горле изменили её голос. Много воды утекло с тех пор, когда она была известным террористом, но некоторые предосторожности не помешают.

Другая фигура сидела на полу, скрестив ноги, он тщательно затачивал зазубренный нож, который явно не нуждался в этом. Возможно, это своего рода медитация? Ту'Пари был одним из немногих людей, когда либо встречавшихся Донн, кто… тревожил её. Обычно разум инопланетян не слишком отличался от человеческого, но его мысли были… совершенно чуждыми. Острые, тяжёлые, сияющие. Холоднокровный и крайне опасный убийца. Почти такой же, как она сама.

Коммуникационный экран внезапно просигналил, и она обернулась. Ту'Пари посмотрел на экран и улыбнулся, в то время как Номер Первый просто пожала плечами. Донн подошла к коммуникатору и включила его.

Это был ещё один член маленькой группы заговорщиков. Землянин. Боггс. Один из охранников на Проксиме. Ещё один нормал, хотя он и передвигался с изяществом хищника. Его разум также был интригующе необычен. В нём говорила только ненависть, она просто рвалась наружу. Он настоял на своём приезде на станцию, несмотря на риск того, что его узнают. Донн была против. И Шеридан и его минбарская шлюха могли узнать его, а он упрямо отказывался носить маскировку. Её совершенно не волновала его безопасность. Здесь были только нормалы — как они могли помешать плану Бестера? Но всё же, ожидаемая награда была слишком велика, чтобы рисковать.

— Мы получили его, — сказал Боггс на экране. — Не было никаких проблем. — Сообщение проходило тройное кодирование, частота изменялась каждые три секунды, но всё же, чем короче оно будет, тем лучше.

Донн кивнула. Чем меньше она скажет, тем сложнее будет отследить адресата.

— Теперь ждём сигнала. Это все. — Экран погас, и Донн отступила назад.

— Так, когда мы получим сигнал? — спросила Номер Первый.

— Есть… вещи, которые должны сначала сделать другие. Не завтра. Возможно через день. Этот… саммит должен закончиться без осложнений.

— Почему?

— Это вас не касается, — отрезала Донн. — Когда придёт время, и не раньше.

Да, когда Бестер будет готов заставить его двигаться, а Правительство Сопротивления будет готово сделать свою… Когда же они поймут… эти глупые, никчёмные нормалы…?

* * *

Катастрофа разразилась два дня спустя. По иронии судьбы всё началось с первой на саммите речи Г'Кара.

Уже то, что всех удалось собрать вместе, одно это было неслыханным успехом. Когда Г'Кара в виде голограммы обходил круглый стол, за которым собрались одни из самых влиятельных политиков в галактике, он восхитился самим фактом их присутствия.

— Эта встреча, — началась его речь, — является нашей общей победой. Тьма, с которой мы боролись, была сильна и имела достаточно времени для подготовки. Мы же… были разделены, разобщены, расколоты недоразумениями, ошибками и возмездием. Эта встреча положит конец этим разногласиям, и станет рассветом нового единства.

Он посмотрел на Деленн. Она была самой сущностью идеи единства, на которую была нацелена эта встреча. Мост между двумя мирами, центр притяжения для всех тех, кто сопротивлялся ненависти и противостоял предубеждениям. То, как близко она наклонилась к Шеридану, говорило так много. Она вынесла очень много, но вынесет ещё больше.

Новое единение должно было начинаться с неё.

Мы все совершали ошибки, но как однажды сказал Г'Кван, ошибка это ещё не конец света. Необходимо учиться на этих ошибках, становиться выше них, искать искупления и расплаты… вот в чём состоит истинная борьба. Прошлые ссоры должен быть забыты ради нашего общего будущего. Ошибки остались в прошлом… нет ничего важнее, чем нужды будущего.

Она улыбнулась и кивнула. Г'Кар всегда сожалел, что не смог узнать её лучше. Будущее проникало через неё так же, как проникало через него самого.

* * *

На Минбаре, в опустошённом мире, зашевелились ворлонцы. В том месте, где Вален однажды одержал победу, а позже вернулся к своему народу, эти ангелы света были полностью поглощены работой.

Безмолвная и глубокая тьма начала просачиваться из храма Варенни, и Колесо Звёздного Пламени — что очищало потерянных и спасало души проклятых — утонуло в её тишине.

* * *

Взгляд на Деленн… взгляд на Шеридана… Его рука сжимала её руку под столом, и он иногда бросал быстрые взгляды в её сторону. Г'Кар знал о болезни, что уже довольно скоро должна была разлучить их, но он не создавал из этого проблемы. Шеридан был воином, готовы сражаться и умереть ради дела, которое считал правым. Если Деленн и должна была восстановить галактику после грядущей войны, то это Шеридан является гарантом того, что в галактике останется что восстанавливать.

— Некоторые из нас были врагами. Некоторые из нас воевали в прошлом, но прошлое ушло. Всё должно быть отложено ради общего блага, а что может быть большим благом, чем всеобщее спасение?

Шеридан кивнул, но он не улыбнулся, как это сделала Деленн. Возможно его мысли были о собственном будущем и о том, насколько коротким оно будет. Г'Кар знал однако, если путь существует, то этот путь будет найден. Пока есть надежда, есть и будущее.

* * *

В складке гиперпространства, меньше чем в часе полёта от Эпсилона-3, ждали четыре корабля, каждый из них был олицетворением надежды своего народа, каждый их них нёс технологии, пережившие тысячелетие, и каждый из них был готов выполнить задачу, ради которой был создан.

Капитан Декстер Смит молча сидел на своём мостике, мостике, что так часто посещал призрак другого человека, и ждал сигнала, который пошлёт его вперёд.

* * *

За ними сидели дрази и бракири, представлявшие свои народы в Соединённом Альянсе. Они оба были честолюбивы и талантливы, и всё же они оба желали отложить свои разногласия ради будущего. Их единение было рождено трагедией, да, но всё же это было единение.

Каждые из нас перенёс великую боль, великое страдание, великую потерю… и всё же наши испытания сделали нас более сильными. Трагедии прошлого рождают победы настоящего и будущего. Пока мы помним павших, их смерть не будет напрасной.

* * *

На Казоми-7, молодой минбарский художник, носивший Стража после падения Беты Дюрана, убил шестнадцать людей за один безумный день, включая поэта из собственной расы. В конце концов он был пойман и убит буллоксианскими стражниками.

Крошечная слезинка застыла в его глазах, когда он умер.

* * *

Пустое место, где он надеялся, будет сидеть представитель центаврианин, возможно даже Моллари. Он снился теперь Г'Кару по ночам, и сны эти были кошмарами. Ни одного слова, ни одного звука. Прима Центавра была захвачена тьмой, что сама и породила.

Не все здесь, кто должен был быть. Одни погибли, другие заняты собственными проблемами, собственными проблемами, собственными страхами. Нас мало, но если мы не объединимся сейчас, тогда уже никто не объединится. Человек не может не бояться. Мы будем бояться вместе, и вместе мы найдем способ уничтожить этот страх.

* * *

На Приме Центавра, на улицах столицы, когда знать гуляла на вечеринках и пировала в своих пышных дворцах, и когда крестьянах голодали и истекали кровью в своих лачугах, какой-то сумасшедший проповедовал прохожим в течение многих часов подряд, не прерываясь, ни на питьё, ни на еду, ни на отдых.

А в конце своей речи, он упал там, где стоял, и лишь крик его стал ещё громче. Он взывал к дворцам и к лачугам, и кричал он, что Тень грядёт, и что Центавр падёт.

* * *

Дальше сидел Синевал, слушавший речь очень внимательно, но чьи глаза были полны гордыни. Непомерные амбиции и убеждённость ясно читались на его лице. Он тщательно наблюдал за Г'Каром, впитывал каждое его слово. Воин, что шагнул во тьму и вышел из неё свободным.

— Ничто и никто не может быть важнее, чем общие потребности. Ни одна душа не может отделиться от остальных. Ни одна раса не может жить в изоляции от остальных. Если мы не сможем жить… и бороться… вместе, то мы лишь умрём по одиночке.

Глаза Синевала просияли, и уголки его рта дёрнулись в улыбке. Воин заметил смысл, скрывавшийся за словами Г'Кара, и понял его.

* * *

Соновар провёл большую часть ночи, беседуя с рамде так'ча Козоном. Они говорили о прошлом, о будущем, о Валене, о грехе, который не был понят, об искуплении… Они также говорили о Таролине-2 и спасении минбарской расы, их трансформации из еретиков, не погнушавшихся заключить союз с чудовищами, в расу, что вновь последует за учением З'ондара.

Когда беседа закончилась, Козон собрал свои корабли, своих жрецов и своих инквизиторов и отправился в путь… чтобы обратить неверующих. Или убить их.

* * *

И наконец Г'Кар перевёл взгляд на место своего самого старого союзника — Бестера. Его не было здесь, но другие были. Капитан Бен Зайн, солдат и хранитель закона, и Донн, телепат и эмиссар. Оба внимательно слушали его, и ни один не показал своих эмоций.

Если один урок, что мы должны были вынести из нашего прошлого — ничто не кончается. Жизнь продолжается, надежда продолжается, вера продолжается. Как бы ни было глубоко падение, как бы ни было тяжело поражение, борьба может продолжаться. Она продолжится и после моей смерти, она продолжится и когда это место исчезнет.

Но в этот момент… наши надежды и мечты собраны здесь. Я приветствую вас всех на Вавилоне Четыре, надежде на будущее… приветствую рождение Армии Света, что отбросит наконец Тьму.

Старая поговорка говорит: для победы зла нужна лишь одна вещь — чтобы хорошие люди не делали ничего. Сейчас… давайте делать то, что должны. Давайте начнём строить наше будущее.

Речь закончилась, и Г'Кар осмотрел собравшихся. Здесь действительно было положено начало. Но он не мог знать, что здесь же был положен и конец.

* * *

На следующий день после речи, когда его слова ещё звучали в мыслях Донн, она и пятеро других стояли в сердце Великой Машины, где покоилось тело Ха'Кормар'А Г'Кара. Красота этого места не могла не затронуть никого из них, но не в этом была их цель, не в этом была причина их прихода сюда.

Так рождался конец…

* * *

Если кто-либо хочет помолиться за них, то сейчас самое время.

Глава 2

Свет… и тьма. Два начала слились в одно целое в её глазах, всякое различие, что существовало между ними, исчезло без следа.

Крики… боль, сожаление, позор, унижение. Она помнила всё. Она помнила его глаза, о, как они отличались от его голоса. Его слова говорили о прощении, искуплении, милосердии… даже тогда, когда он слушал её крики и игнорировал её мольбы. Его глаза… они оставались нормальными. Это противоречило всякому здравому смыслу, и она знала, что никогда не сможет этого понять.

Катс медленно сделала выдох, глядя на столб света перед собой. Это было святое место, место, одухотворённое тысячелетней историей её народа. Лишь очень немногие когда-либо просто видели этот Зал, и многие из этих счастливчиков говорили, что увидели здесь призраки тех, кто приходил сюда прежде. Немейн, Дераннимер, Вармейн… герои древности, легенды.

Но не Катс. Она видела только одно лицо.

Его.

Техника, которую извратил Калейн, чтобы пытать её, давно была демонтирована и уничтожена по приказу Синевала. Сам зал едва ли использовался с тех пор, как Синевал распустил последний Серый Совет. Корабль был теперь практически бесполезен.

Но Синевал нашел применение и для него. Вален'та был первоклассным символом. Он долго был центром целой нации так долго, что некоторые всё ещё верили, что тот, кто управляет этим кораблем, управляет минбарским народом.

Сейчас было так легко потерять всё. Её народ был разбросан и разобщён. Если Синевал хочет сохранить власть, то ему понадобится поддержка губернаторов немногих независимых колоний, переживших войну. Среди виндризи и охотников за душами его лидерство не подвергалось сомнению, но среди его собственного народа…

Она закрыла глаза, почувствовав как наворачиваются слёзы. Она протянула руку и вдруг почувствовала лёгкое прикосновение.

Никакой боли. Конечно же её и не должно быть. Но на мгновение…

— Вы снова здесь, — мягко сказал голос, и она вздрогнула. Не… его, нет. Но почти никто кроме него не говорил с ней в этом Зале. Вновь прибывший был одним из немногих, кто говорил.

Снова. Катс… это… не полезно для вас. Вы не должны… вы…

Убрав руку из столба, она обернулась, чтобы увидеть, как Козорр хромает по залу — бывший сатаи, а ныне шай алит — положение, которое он всегда считал более значимым. Некоторые — почти все из них были воинами — называли его 'Левая рука Примаса' с почти благовейным страхом. Не было никакой необходимости объяснять, о каком Примасе идёт речь. Для охотников за душами этот титул мог бы иметь совершенно иное значение, но для тех воинов, кто выбрал остаться, 'Примас Синевал' был их Богом.

'Левая рука Примаса'. Катс посмотрела на собственную левую руку Козорра. Она безвольно висела, скрытая под чёрной перчаткой, но Катс всё равно могла видеть её. Она могла видеть расплавившуюся плоть, раскрошившиеся кости, рука стала совершенно бесполезной в результате одного храброго, но глупого поступка.

По крайней мере его нога заживала. Хромота была теперь заметно меньше, и он уже меньше опирался на посох. Уже хотя бы это, стоит благодарить Валена.

— Я просто… изгоняла призраков из моего прошлого, — тихо сказала она, глядя ему в глаза. Его беспокойство было написано на лице большими буквами. Интересно, что он боялся здесь найти. — Просто… визит старого завсегдатая.

— Вы зацикливаетесь на прошлом, — упрекнул он. Он дохромал до неё и остановился. — Это… закончилось, Катс. Вам не придётся проходить это снова. Вы…

Она протянула руку и нежно коснулась его плеча. Улыбнулась. — Я помню вас здесь, Козорр, — сказала она. Это была неправда. Она помнила только Калейна. — Вы были единственным, кто думал обо мне. Я не помню, благодарила ли уже вас за это, но я всегда была благодарна вам. — Он кивнул. Она заметила чувство вины в его поведении.

— Я должен был сделать больше. Я мог бы сделать больше.

— Вы сделали то, что смогли, и я навсегда останусь благодарной вам за это. Кроме того, если мы будем распределять вину, тогда и я виновна, помните? — Она позволила своим пальцам скользнуть по его перчатке.

— О, нет! — немедленно воскликнул он. — Это… не ваша вина. Если бы я действовал тогда быстрее, возможно… Нет, Катс… вы не должны… — Он остановился, заметив её улыбку. Её пальцы, что так недавно купались в свете её боли, коснулись его губ, и стёрли с них слова.

— Молчите, — сказала она. — Сколько времени у нас осталось до прибытия?

— Час или около того, — сказал он, всё ещё глядя ей прямо в глаза. Его тоска… читалась так ясно, что ей почти хотелось кричать. — Хотел бы я, чтобы Примас мог бы быть здесь.

— Синевал или охотник за душами? — спросила она. Она была одной из немногих, кто осмеливался называть Синевала по имени, без титула.

Синевал, конечно. Он — вождь. Я… не дипломат. Я боюсь забыть свою речь, и начать заикаться, и…

— Вы его левая рука. Нет никого, кто подошёл бы для этого больше вас, так что прекратите волноваться. Кроме того вы знаете, как важен этот саммит, а кого ещё он мог бы послать на Таролин Два? Примаса Majestus et Conclavus? Сеч Дархан не покинет мир Виндризи.

— Я всё это знаю, — ответил он. — Только… я чувствовал себя не на месте, будучи сатаи, потому что не считал свои способности достаточными. Я солдат, и вождь солдат, и это всё.

— Вы справитесь. Это не более, чем устоявшаяся практика. Важная, да… но лишь устоявшаяся практика.

Он кивнул. — Вы выполните для меня ту же роль, что вы делаете для При… для Синевала, пока его нет?

— Какую роль? — спросила она, её голос стал едва слышен.

— Говорят, что он опробывает на вас свои речи, что вы его спичрайтер… и его наперсница.

— Ему это не нужно, — прошептала она, её глаза переполняла боль и тихий ужас. — Да я выполняю для него роль. Я молюсь, что никогда не должна буду играть такую роль для вас, Козорр. Пожалуйста, я надеюсь, что вы никогда не будете нуждаться во мне таким же образом, как он сейчас.

— Что же это за роль?

Смертельная уверенность, полная убеждённость. — Его совесть.

* * *

— Тень грядёт! Великая и ужасная Тьма закроет наши небеса! Мы будем гореть под её взглядом… мы все будем гореть!

— Тень грядёт!

— Мы все будем гореть!

— Тьма…

Премьер-министр Малачи в равной степени великой и ужасной Республики Центавр подавил невольную дрожь, пробиравшую даже здесь, глубоко под императорским дворцом. Слова сумасшедшего, проповедующего на городских улицах, всё ещё звучали в его ушах. Их становилось всё больше, и их слова достигали более восприимчивых ушей.

Глашатаи Тени, так называли они себя, объявляя прибытие Тени.

Глупость. Такая… пугающая… глупость.

— Он практически готов, ваше превосходительство, — официальным тоном объявил гвардеец. Капитан гвардии, провёл многие десятилетия при императорском дворе, руководствуясь своим собственным видение Республики. И всё же ни один аристократ при Дворе не знал его имени. Даже Малачи. Он спрашивал, но капитан ответил, что это не имеет значения.

Малачи вздохнул. Так много неправильного с Республикой, с их народом, с… всем. Турхан, его лучший друг, однажды имел сказал ему: «Вы не можете изменить целый народ». Он был не прав. Малачи может изменить целый народ, потому что он знает, как им управлять. Турхан боялся даже пытаться, и в этом была его слабость. Малачи не боялся, и он сделает это.

— Здесь, ваше превосходительство, — сказал Капитан, отпирая тёмную дверь и впуская Малачи. — Я буду ждать снаружи. Мне не разрешают входить. — Малачи кивнул с явным сожалением и шагнул в одну из самых мрачных и гнетущих комнат, которые ему когда-либо приходилось видеть. Он уже был здесь однажды с Турханом. Императора стошнило, и он сбежал. Его премьер-министр остался, парализованный абсолютным ужасом.

Человек висел на цепях из кориллиума. На нём практически не осталось никаких признаков, что он вообще когда-то был человеком. Его плоть была мастерски срезана. Мускулы была разрезаны пополам, но сосуды тщательно обойдены. Крови практически не было.

Человек с трудом поднял голову, когда звук шагов выдал присутствие Малачи. Его лицо… на него невозможно было смотреть, но премьер-министр смотрел.

— Ваше превосходительство, — произнёс вежливый, удивительно мягкий голос с другого конца комнаты, рядом со стойкой инструментов, которые не хотелось рассматривать. Палач выступил вперёд, в свет фонаря, который нёс Малачи. Здесь не было других источников света. Палач очевидно не нуждался в них после того, что сделал с его глазами один из заключённых.

— Вы хотите признаться? — спросил Малачи охрипшим голосом.

Палач — другая безымянная и безликая фигура — посмотрел с удивлением. — Я получил признание ещё несколько дней назад, ваше превосходительство. Он один из Глашатаев Тени. Он сказал это даже без принуждения. — При упоминании о Глашатаях Тени, заключённый вновь поднял голову.

— Тьма грядёт! — кричал он. Ну конечно, его голос было приказано беречь. — Мы все будем гореть, когда Тьма придёт к нам. Мы все… будем… гореть… — Его голова резко упала.

— Что вы знаете об убийстве министра Дугари? — спросил Малачи, его лицо заливала смертельная бледность. Смерть Дугари, случившаяся несколько недель назад, шокировала Двор. Все согласились, что только маньяк мог бы сделать такое, настолько сильно был искалечен министр. Маньяк или животное. Малачи долго разглядывал леди Эльризию и принц Картажье во время похорон Дугари и однажды кивнул.

Глашатаи Тени были лучшими кандидатами для обвинения. Причины такого решения были совершенно иррациональны. Но Двор был слишком пристрастен, чтобы обращать на это внимание. Поймайте главарей, казните их, и они смогут вернуться к своим милым вечеринкам и пьяным играм.

— Боюсь ничего, ваше превосходительство. В действительности от него очень трудно получить какую-либо информацию. Все, о чём он говорит — прибытие Тьмы, и что каждый будет гореть пред нею. Я… э… извиняются за эту неудачу, ваше превосходительство.

— Он вообще что-нибудь сказал?

— Палач отвёл взгляд. — А, да, он сказал, ваше превосходительство. Но это просто неподтверждённый слух, если не уловка, чтобы спасти свою жизнь. — Малачи, прекрасно знавший, что Глашатаев Тени меньше всего заботила их собственная жизнь, кивнул, приказывая продолжать. — Он утверждает, что лидер этой группы — аристократ Двора. Он утверждает, что именно он заказал убийство министра Дугари и обещал всем его товарищам, что они будут править Центавром после того, как придёт Тьма, и наш мир изменится.

— Тьма… — прошипел заключённый.

— Здесь, конечно же, нет ни слова правды, ваше превосходительство, — быстро продолжил палач. Он явно нервничал. За такое обвинение против императорского Двора… палач мог сам занять место Глашатая Тени.

— Несомненно, — мягко сказал Малачи. — Я уверен, что он готов говорить что угодно, лишь бы получить передышку. А вы преуспеваете. Вас нужно поощрить. Как… — Он сделал паузу. — Как вас…? — Он остановился и покачал головой. Почему его беспокоит выяснение чужих имён? Он не мог понять. Что значит имя по сравнению с сутью?

— Не берите в голову. Это не важно. Продолжайте. — Палач церемонно поклонился и вернулся к своим инструментам. Малачи поспешно ушёл. Капитан гвардии, конечно же, ждал его.

— Что мы знаем о Глашатаях Тени? — спросил он, когда они начали свой длинный путь назад на поверхность. Из некоторых камер слышались жалкие крики, слабые стоны, резкие рыдания. Из других… ничего. Кем были эти люди? Почему они были здесь? Капитан без сомнения мог бы сообщить ему имена и 'преступления' каждого из них, так же как и палач и другие стражники. Но аристократов — тех, кто без сомнения и сослал сюда этих людей, и кто мог бы освободить их — не тревожили эти стены.

— Очень немногое, в чём можно было бы не сомневаться, ваше превосходительство, — сказал капитан. Непохоже, чтобы его удивил этот вопрос, но возможно его задавал кто-то ещё. Немногие проявляли интерес к делам дворцовых гвардейцев — министр внутренних дел, министр Двора, и при случае премьер-министр и император. Других это мало интересовало.

В настоящее время министр Двора был сослан в свой имение на юге, не было никакого министра внутренних дел, а следующего императора ещё предстояло выбрать — так что оставался только Малачи.

Как он и хотел.

Принимая во внимание всё более или менее похожее на информацию, мне кажется, что где-то кто-то получил особенно яркое видение. Было ли это предсказание истинным или нет, мы не можем сказать, но кем бы ни был этот первый провидец, оно должно быть свело его с ума. Просто ли он пересказал своё видение другим, или его увидели и другие, мы не уверены, но небольшая группа сумасшедших взялось готовить народ к огню и проповедовать приход Тьмы.

Таких лунатиков немного, я уверен. Возможно не более сотни на всей планете, и возможно ещё несколько сотен в колониях. Но к ним присоединяются очень многие в надежде… на что-то. Зима была суровой и недавние катаклизмы, голод и восстания привели к широкому распространению разочарования. И потом ещё просачиваются новости о ситуации на Гораше… Всё очень просто, ваше превосходительство, люди нуждаются в чём-то, чтобы верить.

Он тщательно избегал упоминать практически полное отсутствие реакции Двора на эти проблемы. Крестьяне голодали, посевы гибли на корню, армия слабела, колонии захватывались нарнами… и Двор продолжал праздновать и пировать.

И сегодня люди сжигают себя на улицах.

Малачи провёл остальную часть дороги в молчании, думая о всех людях, что умерли этим отвратительным способом. Он знал о Глашатаях Тени, и знал всё, что сказал ему капитан. Он мог бы даже понять первого человека, грезившего о Тьме, безумного провидца, кто по непонятным причинам был освобождён из соответствующего учреждения только, чтобы проповедовать людям, а затем убить себя в пламени. Но его слова распространились.

Малачи также знал правду об аристократах, поддерживающих некоторых… рьяных Глашатаев Тени. В действительности они не имели никакого отношения к убийству Дугари, но они принимали участие в других… актах террора. Но и они действовали не самостоятельно.

Малачи сам стоял за ними, почти с самого начала.

Тьма действительно надвигалась, но не снаружи, как они проповедовали, а изнутри. Если ничто не изменится, она поглотит Республику Центавра. И потому, всё должно измениться.

Малачи позаботится об этом.

* * *

Неудачи жестоко уязвляли Синевала, Примаса Nominus et Corpus и вождя свободных минбарцев. Он не раз испытывал это прежде, но каждый раз мог рационально объяснить причины своих неудач. Имелось высказывание Валена, что очень подходило к данному случаю. Есть две группы людей в этой жизни: те, кто отказываются верить, что они способны ошибаться, и те, кто знают о своих ошибках и стараются избежать их в дальнейшем.

Синевал всегда относил себя ко второй группе, но сейчас, сидя в одиночестве в своей каюте на Вавилоне 4, он начал в этом сомневаться.

Его самой большой ошибкой, несомненно, была Джа'дур. Будучи мёртвой уже более двух лет, она всё ещё приносила ему неисчислимые беды. Если бы только он убил её раньше и освободил себя от кандалов, унаследованных от глупости его предшественников.

Но он этого не сделал, и теперь вспоминая свой разговор с Деленн и Старкиллером, он познал чудовищную глубину своей ошибки.

Он не прятался от них, по правде говоря. Он просто был занят, принимая донесения с уцелевших колоний и ведя переговоры с сановниками, собравшимися на встречу, что должна была положить начало новому союзу… Он был занят, но к сожалению не достаточно занят, чтобы гарантированно избежать Деленн и Старкиллера.

Он знал, о чём они будут просить. Лекарство. Ответ на смертоносный вирус Джа'дур, угрожающий жизни Шеридана. Вирус, которому он несознательно позволил быть созданным.

Он знал, о чём они спросят, и знал свой ответ.

— Нет. Я не нашел никакого лекарства. Пока нет.

И затем… обвинения. — Ты хорошо искал? Насколько хорошо?

— Чего ты хочешь меня, Деленн? Может ты хочешь объяснить моим людям, почему их вождь слишком занят, чтобы уделять внимание их проблемам? На Таролине Два уже несколько месяцев свирепствует чума. В системе Овари нашим трассам угрожают рейдеры. Соновар и его отступники все ещё скрывается, все ещё что-то готовят. Ворлонцы продолжают действовать, Тени продолжают действовать.

— Я должен игнорировать все эти проблемы в стремлении помочь старому врагу нашего народа? Ты хочешь объяснить им это?

— Я тоже занимаюсь проблемами минбарцев, Синевал. Ты это знаешь.

— И всё же они меньшинство среди тех, кто приходит к вам нам Казоми Семь. — В его словах притаилось тонкое жало. Это было не достойно его, но это была правда.

— Они приходят за помощью. Мы не отказываем никому, кто искренне нуждается в помощи. Я не придерживаюсь твоей политики.

— Вы можете передать часть файлов людям Г'Кара? — Старкиллер. — Возможно они смогли бы помочь.

— Нет. Там есть… подробности, которые нельзя разглашать. Тайны, которые никогда не должны быть раскрыты.

— Тогда храните свои тайны, Синевал! Я только надеюсь, что мы все не сгорим из них. — Эти слова повисли в воздухе, когда Деленн ушла.

Ошибки… слишком много их было, слишком мало из них он искупил.

Синевал попытался медитировать, но мир не пришёл к нему. Ни проблеска. Он чувствовал возвышение тьмы и знал насколько хрупок был свет, поднявшийся против неё.

И впервые за все эти годы, он познал страх.

* * *

Казоми-7, символ надежды, триумфа света над тьмой, победы оптимизма над отчаянием. До недавнего времени это название ничего не говорило Кэтрин Сакай. Сообщения ISN на Проксиме редко затрагивали дела инопланетян, и любые новости о становлении нового Альянса тщательно редактировались. Особенно то, что оно явилось результатом хаоса, последовавшего за вторжением дракхов. Дракхи был союзниками человечества, и никто не собирался показывать людям, что их союзники едва не вырезали полностью население целой колонии.

Однако, не все люди были столь же не осведомлены, как она, и Кэтрин (не)посчастливилось найти корабль с такими людьми.

Это было долгое путешествие. Даже теперь, когда человечество медленно возвращало себе своё законное место в галактике, межзвездное сообщение было ограничено… Собственно единственным общепринятым местом назначения были другие земные колонии и, возможно, некоторые из миров Нарна.

С Проксимы Кэтрин отправилась на старую колонию Вега-3, бывшую временную базу горнодобытчиков, её значение однако выросло после нападения минбарцев, разрушивших основную базу на Веге-7. Оттуда к родному миру нарнов, и затем окольными путями к Казоми-7.

Путешествие занимало все её мысли, но теперь, достигнув цели, она начинала задаваться вопросом, зачем всё это. Почему она отказалась от своей работы и друзей, ради путешествия в место, где практически не было ниодного человека одной с ней расы? Был ли в этом какой-то интерес у IPX…? Возможно, но тогда, почему компания просто не отправила её сюда?

Слишком много вопросов, и ни одного ответа. Она продолжала размышлять над этим, чтобы хоть как-то отвлечься от непрерывного бормотание пилота.

— О да… Казоми Семь всегда отнимает кучу времени. Даже в былые времена, когда это был простой транзитный порт, нейтральная планета между территориями. Сколько сомнительных сделок я прокрутили там в те дни, позвольте вам сказать. Как-то я напивался с одним из этих дрази, с которым хотел делать бизнес, когда эта леди бракири подходит ко мне. Я тогда начинаю волноваться, потому что хорошо наслышан о всех этих инопланетных женщинах, вы понимаете о чём я. Ну ладно, она и говорит мне: «Это вы капитан Джек». Капитан Джек, это меня так зовут. Не припомню, говорил я вам уже или нет. Но так или иначе, я говорю ей…

И наконец она здесь. Казоми-7. Когда она вышла с причала, то поняла, что не имеет ни малейшей идеи, с кем она должна увидеться или куда пойти.

Взгляд, брошенный вокруг, мало что её памяти. Несколько дрази, спорящих с таможенным офицером бракири. Несколько массивных буллоксианских охранников. Торговец-ллорт с двумя телохранителями дрази.

— Это снова вы? — произнёс утомлённый голос. Кэтрин обернулась, чтобы увидеть капитана Джека, беседующего с дрази, носившим перевязь, которая, она была уверена, символизировала какой-то ранг.

— А, хорошо, что вы меня знаете, — ответил капитан Джек. — Не мог не завернуть сюда. Всегда в пути, всегда в делах, вы же сами знаете. Только небольшой бизнес, и это всё. О, и могу я вам представить моего прекрасного компаньона, гхе гхе… Кэтрин Сакаи. Она любит ночные забавы, держу пари. Ха ха!

Дрази обернулся, чтобы посмотреть на Кэтрин и пожал плечами. — Вейяр должен будет взглянуть на неё.

— Вейяр? Кто…? — Она остановилась, ощущая приближение чего-то неописуемого. Обернувшись, она увидела землянина, молодого мужчину в чёрном одеянии. В его осанке чувствовалась огромная сила, но сейчас… казалось, его разбирало своего рода любопытство.

— Новенькая, — сказал дрази. — Взгляните на неё.

— Зачем вы здесь? — спросил её Вейяр, пристально глядя в её глаза.

— Вы представитель таможни или чего-то в этом роде?

— Нет я… скорее особый вид охраны. Кто вы?

Она сообразила, что это вопрос. — Я… Кэтрин. Я просто… путешествую.

— Откуда вы?

Не говори ему, не говори ему, не говори ему. — Проксима, — сказала она, это слово будто само собой выскользнуло из неё.

— Проксима. — Он, могло показаться, искал перевод на свой язык. — Проксима… Зачем вы здесь?

— Просто… я просто… Я… не знаю.

— Проблемы? — спросил охранник дрази. Его рука легла на оружие. Несколько буллоксиан начали угрожающе двигаться в их направлении.

— Она не… заражена, — сказал Вейяр, задумчиво. — И я не могу обнаружить… ничего неправильного, но…

— Мы можем задержать её, — предложил дрази. — Или выслать?

— Нет, — сказал Вейяр, покачав головой. — Не нужно. Пропустите её. Я… не до конца… уверен… Пропустите её.

Дрази пожал плечами. — Как скажете. — Он выглядел несколько неуверенно. Обращаясь к Кэтрин: — Идите в том направлении. Там вас встретят таможенники и выпишут пропуск. — Она кивнула и пошла в указанном направлении, чувствуя, как глаза Вейяра буравят её спину.

Лишь, когда она говорила с таможенным офицером, она вспомнила кое-что очень важное. — Скажите, — спросила она его, — вы знаете, где я могу найти Валена?

* * *

Это продолжалось всего несколько месяцев, с любой точки зрения. По сравнению с ритмом жизни последних двух лет, недавние события были несколько… более спокойными и менее насыщенными, но это было вполне в духе центаврианской политики. Теоретически занимать руководящую должность на Приме Центавра было менее опасно, чем бежать с опустошённой колонии с дракхами на хвосте, но теория и практика всегда сильно расходились друг с другом.

Лондо был более чем удивлён тем, как далеко ему удалось зайти. Успех его ходатайства перед парламентом Целини основывался на тщательном изучении политического климата, а также на немалой доле слепой удачи. Последовавшие за этим события, однако, могли бы начать развиваться в самых различных направлениях.

Он был очень рад обнаружить трех очень серьёзных союзников при Дворе Целини. Вирини, бывший министр Двора. Насмешливый, гиперактивный коротышка был весьма сведущ в политике и интригах Императорского двора. Слишком многие считали его не больше, чем объектом для шуток, а его — весьма сомнительный — этический кодекс позволил обратить это отношение в источник самой разнообразной информации. Приняв сторону Лондо, он просто горел желанием поделиться своими открытиями.

Затем Дурано, много лет прослуживший в министерстве Разведки. Скрупулёзный, дотошный аккуратист, казалось, что он знает всё, что кто-либо, когда-либо и о чём-либо говорил. Его старые связи и в столице, и в других местах позволяли ему быть в курсе всего, что происходило интересного. Он был снят со своего поста в министерстве, где проявил себя слишком эффективным, и выслан в своё имение в Сфодрии. Услышав об избрании Лондо, он прибыл на Целини, чтобы предложить ему свои услуги.

И наконец спикер Двора, наследственный и почти забытый пост на Целини, наследие времён независимости. Спикер уже помог Лондо в его попытке стать губернатором, и теперь он был возможно наиболее важной частью этой небольшой коалиции. Пока он признаёт Лондо в качестве нового правителя Целини, его будут признавать и остальные.

Остальные. Бывший заседатель(ситтер) Воле — первым же указом Лондо как губернатора, он должен был быть снят со этой должности — сбежал в столицу сразу же после возвышения Лондо. Агенты Дурано подтвердили, что он достиг Двора, сообщил обо всём, что случилось, и затем… исчез. Его настоящее местонахождение было неизвестно.

Лондо осмотрел собравшихся вокруг него отставных игроков, в смысле своё Правительство. Он не улыбался. Было время, когда он сделал бы это с гораздо большим удовольствием. Однако, он был доволен теми союзниками, которых смог собрать. И большинство из них было больше чем просто союзники — они были друзьями.

Среди некоторых рас распространено убеждение, что сила человека основывается на достоинствах его друзей. Если так, думал Лондо, то он был одним из самых счастливых людей в галактике.

Дурано, Вирини и заседатель(ситтер) конечно же были здесь. Они все занимали официальные посты в новом Независимом Парламенте Целини. Несколько менее официальным было положение Шаала Ленньера, телохранителя Лондо. Присутствие минбарца в таких августейших кругах шокировало кое-кого, но в ещё больший шок их повергло присутствие жены Лондо, леди Тимов.

— Но… но… она — женщина! — Запротестовал консервативный Вирини.

— И я в этом более чем уверен! — ответил Лондо. — Удивительно, не так ли? Вы женаты на ком-то в течение более чем тридцати лет, и всё это время продолжаете обнаруживать в ней всё новые и новые горизонты. Будем надеяться, что любая жена, которую вы выберете себе, Вирини, окажется женщиной. Было бы не слишком приятно обнаружить иное во время свадебной ночи.

Многовековые традиции не позволили Лондо предоставить ей официальный пост, но она всегда присутствовала на их встречах и дискуссиях. Как он однажды заметил, это спасло её от необходимости шпионить за ним.

И в этом потоке встреч возник один очень старый друг, совсем недавно вернувшийся из-за границы. И вестник очень плохих новостей.

— Система Гораш для нас потеряна, — сказал лорд-генерал Марраго, бывший глава центаврианских войск. — Константин и Хадриан уничтожены. Клаудиус сумел уйти, но он сильно повреждён. Он не сможет вернуться в строй по крайней мере месяцев шесть. И то, если ремонт начнётся немедленно. Но пока, похоже, никого это не интересует.

— Возможно это попытка сохранить лицо — высказался Дурано. — Расходы на такой ремонт были бы огромны, их будет сложно скрыть. В настоящее время очень немногие при Дворе полностью информированы о степени нашего поражения. Всем говорят, что система Гораш находится на военном положении.

— Интересно, как долго будет длиться этот маскарад, — пробормотал Лондо. — Долго ли мы сможем вести боевые действия без центров снабжения на Гораше?

Марраго пожал плечами. — Сложно сказать. Я предполагал возможность такой ситуации во время последней войны, когда Гораш был атакован и почти пал. Есть несколько менее мощных центров снабжения на наших секретных базах, так что это не такое большое бедствие, как могло бы оказаться. Однако, ситуация очень не благоприятна. Я сказал бы даже сказал, что на исправление положения у нас имеется год или чуть больше. Что не включает… стремление некоторых индивидуумов, сократить это время.

Ему не было нужды продолжать. Марраго достаточно было напомнить о потере базы в Квадранте 37. Сложная и длинная военная кампания — и победа — была полностью уничтожена за несколько часов распоряжениями Двора. Некомпетентность — в лучшем случае: измена — в самом худшем. Никто не хотел верить, что некоторые силы Двора хотели, чтобы война была проиграна, но факты были неумолимы.

— Но всё, что я могу предполагать относительно нарнов, слишком зыбко, — продолжил Марраго. — Они… используют стратегию, на которую я никогда не считал их способными.

— Как это? — спросила Тимов.

Марраго посмотрел на неё и начал усиленно жестикулировать, пытаясь объяснить сказанное. — Нарны — это партизаны, миледи. Так было всегда. Именно так они вынудили нас оставить их родной мир. Они просто сделали наше существование там невозможным. Их стратегией всегда была война на истощение… разорвать линию снабжения здесь, убить лидера там. Они создают хаос — понемногу, но повсюду. Слишком чуждая для нас концепция. Они не воюют так, как это делаем мы.

Но недавно… их тактика изменились. Возвращение Квадранта Тридцать семь, и теперь это открытое нападение на нашу самую большую базу снабжения… это смело, агрессивно и очень на них не похоже. Они редко практикуют прямые нападения, если только не уверены, что гарантированно смогут победить, они скорее предпочтут отступить, чем понести тяжелые потери, предпочтут дождаться более благоприятного дня. У Гораша их потери должны были быть просто ужасными, особенно на самой планете… но они остались, и они победили.

Он покачал головой. — Я не могу этого объяснить, но они изменили свою тактику, и для нас… определенно стало хуже. Они посмели напасть на одну из наших самых первых колоний в самом сердце наших территорий, и они будут удерживать её. А что, если они нападут здесь?

— Тревожная мысль, — тихо сказал Лондо.

— Да, очень тревожная, но поскольку сейчас мы с этим поделать ничего не можем, то мы должны вернуться к вопросам, с которыми можем иметь дело. Что с лордом Вало? Он покинул Гораш, да?

— О да, — ответил Дурано. — Для публики он герой. Конфиденциально… среди тех, кто знает правду… мнения самые различные. Имеются определённые предположения о его дальнейшем продвижении по службе. Куда-нибудь… подальше.

— Он должен стать очень непопулярной фигурой, — сообщила Тимов. — Простые люди должны быть обеспокоены тем, что он подавил их восстание и установил военное положение. Это не может помочь росту его популярности.

Большинство выглядело ошеломленными, но Лондо улыбнулся. — Теперь вы видите, почему она здесь, друзья мои. Иногда мы нуждаемся в помощи женщины, чтобы исследовать темы, которые никакой нормальный человек даже не стал бы рассматривать. — Она так пихнула его локтем, что он охнул. — Возможно, в этом что-то есть. Некоторые аристократы могут также не доверять Вало теперь, как и простолюдины.

— Это возможно, — подтвердил Вирини. — Но кого волнует, что думает простой народ? У них нет никакой политической силы.

— Нет. — Спикер поднялся на ноги, в его твёрдом голосе звучала такая же социальная власть, которую он использовал бы в разговоре с группой фермеров. — Нет, у них нет политической власти, но они обладают гораздо большей властью, чем многие думают. Они кормят вас, одевают вас, снабжают вас почти всем, в чём вы нуждаетесь.

— Он прав, — признал Лондо. — Мы… уделяем внимания низшим классам гораздо меньше внимание, чем вероятно должны были бы. Это только одна из многих ошибок, что мы должны будем исправить. — Он с сожалением покачала головой. — Но теперь… вернёмся к нашим планам. Потеря Гораша может вынудить нас усилить активность и ускорить график. Если Нарны, как предполагает лорд Марраго, изменили свою тактику, у нас может оказаться меньше времени, чем мы рассчитывали.

— Вирини… Нам нужно как можно больше союзников в местных парламентах Галлии, Сфодрии и Камулодо. Они самые близкие к нам города на материке, и если мы хотим распространить своё влияние, мы должны будем сначала заполучить их на свою сторону. Всё, что вы сможете получить из их рядов — шантажируйте, давайте взятки, можете даже обращаться к их лучшим чувствам. Делайте всё, что сможете. Они должны безоговорочно признать мой статус.

— Дурано… я беспокоюсь за лорда Вало. Он никогда не был сдержанным человеком, и это поражение может подвигнуть его на крайности. Выясните, чем он занимается, и что Двор планирует сделать с ним. Если это возможно, пусть кто-нибудь из ваших агентов пригласит его сюда. Он можетстать нашим союзником. Не стоит его недооценивать.

— Марраго… Возвращайтесь ко Двору и продолжайте укреплять наши позиции в армии. Отправьте Валериус и другие корабли к нашим границам, мы должны наблюдать за нарнами. Нам потребуется по крайней мере какое-то предупреждение, если они попытаются провернуть ещё что-нибудь неожиданное. Но они не должны вступать в бой, если победа не будет гарантирована. Мы больше не можем рисковать своими кораблями.

Хотел бы я сказать, что ситуация улучшается, но, господа… мы по крайней мере начали работать в этом направлении. Доброго дня.

Все встали и, раскланявшись, покинули комнату, остались только Ленньер и Тимов. Коротко поклонившись, минбарец занял своё место у двери.

— Ах, Тимов, — вздохнул Лондо. — Я устал. Так… устал. Как мы могли пасть так низко?

— Хорошие люди ничего не делали, — сказала она, подойдя ближе и сев ему на колени — самый непохожий на Тимов жест, какой можно было себе представить, — но они оба сильно изменились за последнее время. — Всё изменится. Мы по крайней мере уже делаем кое-что, Лондо.

— Значит я хороший человек, так что ли? Спасибо за комплимент.

— Не позволяй этой мысли задерживаться у тебя в голове, — грустно улыбаясь, сказала она. — Ты действительно собираешься отправиться туда?

— У меня нет выбора, дорогая. Источник нашей болезни — Двор. Рано или поздно… а с новостями от Марраго это определенно будет очень скоро… я должен буду отправиться туда и покончить с ней.

Она вздрогнула от его слов и прижалась к нему ещё сильнее.

* * *

— Вален простит мне… то, что я сделал, и то, что собираюсь сделать.

Соновар из клана Ночных Странников — когда-то такие различия ещё что-то значили — стоял на мостике своего корабля, его разум заблудился в лабиринте мыслей и молитв. Он никогда не оставался один на один с самим собой, он всегда верил в свою силу и храбрость, в своих вождей. Теперь же у него не было никаких вождей, и не было ничего, на что он мог бы положиться, кроме себя самого.

— То, что сделал Синевал, было неправильно. Очень неправильно. Слишком неправильно, чтобы позволить этому продолжаться, и всё же… противопоставляясь ему, я сам стал таким же неправильным? Может и его путь начинался с таких же мыслей? Какая же расплата ожидает меня самого за то, что я делаю?

— Сложные вопросы, лорд.

Соновар обернулся и бросил недовольный взгляд на вновь прибывшего. Форелл прохромал ближе. Поначалу его увечья скрывала темнота, но когда он вышел на свет, они стали хорошо видны.

Соновар всегда считал себя сильным человеком, но вид ран Форелла поразил даже его. Следы пыток землян и их прислужников были отчетливо видны. Жречишка никогда не рассказывал, что ему пришлось вынести, но мнение Соновара о нём слегка повысилось. Любой, кто смог бы вынести подобное, заслуживал по крайней мере уважения.

— Вы можете ответить на них?

Форелл остановился и пожал плечами. — Не я, а вселенная, лорд. Судить нас — удел истории.

— История. Да. И кто же пишет историю, Форелл? Павшие… побеждённые… мёртвые? Нет, это делает победитель, и именно поэтому я здесь. Синевалу нельзя позволить написать собственную историю, оправдать… то, что он сделал. Нет — Он с сожалением покачал головой. — Он отвернулся от истинной веры и не принял Истинного Валена. Он должен искупить это.

— Я знаю, лорд. Но… почему здесь? Почему нападаем на Таролин? Я слышал, что Примас Синевал в… — Его слова умерли, успев родиться, когда глаза Соновара вспыхнули тёмным огнём, а его рука сжала жезл.

— Никогда не называй его так! — Пролаял он. — Примас! Что это? Это титул проклятых шаг-тотов! Это не титул ни для одного минбарца, даже, если он много меньше, чем воин.

— Мои извинения, лорд. Я… не хотел никого оскорбить.

— Презрительное фырканье стало ему ответом. — В конце концов ты же просто жрец. Что ты можешь знать о чувствах воина? Нет, ты прощён, Форелл. Только не используй больше этот титул.

— Конечно, лорд.

Соновар замолчал, и его мысли вернулись к тактическим дисплеям. Таролин-2. Древняя колония, с богатой историей. Земляне поначалу прошли мимо. Возможно потеря дракхских союзников на Минбаре спасла колонию от их возвращения. Администратор колонии принёс клятву верности Синевалу — из страха, вероятно.

Соновар был воином и знал, что такое страх. Но также он знал и то, что что страхом нужно бороться. Поддавшись своему страху, Администратор и его Правительство прокляли себя. Они умрут, и их души будут повторно рождены ради большей мудрости и храбрости в их следующих жизнях.

— Один вопрос, великий лорд. — Вновь залепетал жречишка. Почему Соновар терпел его, он не знал. Уважение за его стойкость… или нечто большее? Возможно, что-то в словах Калейна?

— Спрашивай.

— Почему вы отправили так мало наших воинов? Почему атакуете колонию только с вашими союзниками?

— Минбарцы не убивают минбарцев. — Слова прозвучали ровно и гладко, без эмоции. — Все это знают. Синевал, кажется, забыл об этом. Но если я должен выступить против него, я должен быть лучше него. Те, кем я командую, не будут проливать кровь моего народа моим именем. Они должны направлять и… ограничивать так'ча. Только те, кто принесли клятву верности Синевалу, будут убиты. Мои люди должны гарантировать, что остальные останутся живы.

— Завораживающий ответ, лорд, но… ещё одно. Как вы будете определять невинных?

— Это лёгкий вопрос, жрец. — Одним скользящим, пугающе быстрым движением Соновар вытянул и раскрыл жезл, нанося удар вперед, как будто нападая на своего компаньона. Форелл не отшатнулся, но удар не последовал. Жезл мягко толкнул его в плечо.

— Невинный — тот, на чьих руках нет крови.

— Оставь меня.

Поклонившись, Форелл удалился.

* * *

— Я… мне жаль. Я просто… я просто испугался.

Она ничего не сказала, просто смотрела на него, ожидая, пока он выговорится. Слова были слишком тяжелы для него, она знала это. Следствие не слабости, а опыта… Он видел много. Слишком много.

— Это было… ужасно. Кричащие люди, бегущие по улице дети, их кожа горела. Воины забившиеся в щели, выжженные глаза, хриплые мольбы, которых я не понимал. Здания… красивые, древние здания, за несколько секунд обращённые в щебень. Столетия истории… культуры, которую мы так и не смогли до сих пор понять… и всё это ушло. Всё.

— Но… знаешь, что хуже всего? Я сделал это. Я. На каждом из тех кораблей был и я.

— Ты бы не смог такое сделать, — тихо прошептала доктор Мэри Киркиш. — Дэвид, ты бы не стал делать такое.

Командор Дэвид Корвин сел на кровати, одеяло свалилось с него. Он заложил руки за голову. — Нет, я смог бы. Я знаю, что смог бы. На каждом из тех кораблей были парни вроде меня. И после того, как всё закончилось, после бомбардировки и смерти они вернулись на Проксиму, вернулись домой к своим детям и друзьям и… и что? Они люди. Обычные люди. Хорошие люди. Я кое-кого знаю на тех кораблях. Чёрт, Вавилон почти был там, а я прослужил на нём много лет.

— Я всегда думал, что мы были хорошими парнями.

— Так и есть.

— Разве? Как мы можем… после всего этого? Я больше не знаю… и именно поэтому я испуган. Мы пробыли на Минбаре несколько месяцев, и всё это время я думал, что и я мог бы сделать это, и спрашивал себя… просто… спрашивал себя… — Он замолчал.

— Да? — Она нежно коснулась его плеча.

— Я спрашивал себя, какими глазами бы я мог глядеть на тебя, если бы был там.

Она назвала его по имени — медленно и гневно. — Какими глазами… я не знаю, что ты видел. Как я могу судить, если меня там не было? Но я знаю, что, если бы ты оказался на месте тех людей, то ты бы сделал правильный выбор. Я верю в тебя, Дэвид. Я знаю, что ты хороший человек.

— Спасибо. Но я…

— Молчи. — Она нежно поцеловала его. — Бойся, пока страх не уйдет. Это так просто. Я люблю тебя.

Он умилительно улыбнулся. — Знаешь… я думаю, что начинаю в это верить.

* * *

Капитан Шеридан. Это Бестер. Вы и капитан Бен Зайн должны немедленно вернуться в Приют. Вы нужны здесь. Я повторяю. Вы должны немедленно вернуться.

Не может быть никаких возражений. Бестер.

* * *

Черви в голове. Могущественная Республика Центавра… хозяева галактики, повелители всего, что движется…

Черви в голове.

Лорд Вало сидел в одиночестве, если не считать того, кто продолжал наливать ему бривари. Он смотрел на жидкость, и видел в ней отражение всех своих неудач. Система Гораша. Одна из самых старых и сильных колоний Республики, была одной из них. Его послали защитить её, и он потерпел неудачу.

И они не сделали ничего!

Он видел перед собой их лица. Они сменяли друг друга, становились похожи одно на другое. Министр… лорд… генерал. Они жалки, вся их партия. Улыбаются тебе в лицо, но плетут сети лжи за спиной.

Они не сделали ничего. Они позволили нарнам занять Гораш, чему могло быть единственное объяснение. Слишком слабая власть. Республика была слишком слабой в течение последних десятилетий. Турхан был слаб, но ему по крайней мере служили сильные люди. Они все умерли. Даже самый последний из них.

Умерли или предали. Марраго, Моллари, Джаддо. Их больше нет.

А что другие? Двор был центром Республики со времён второго императора. Когда Двор и император были сильны, была сильна и Республика. Но теперь… кто остался там?

Измена… такое… соблазнительное слово, но в чём истинная измена? Противостоять слабому глупому правительству, которое губит твой народ своей некомпетентностью… или видеть всё это, знать и ничего не делать?

— Ещё бривари! — крикнул он.

— Я думаю, вам достаточно, милорд, — сказал незнакомый голос. Вало обернулся, и в горло его упёрся нож.

— Кто посмел? Где мой слуга?

— Спит. Я не убиваю тех, кто этого не заслуживает.

Вало посмотрел в лицо своего противника. Молодой мужчина, но его глаза постарели пережде времени. И этот голос… что-то знакомое было в нём. Моллари, — прошипел он. — Племянник министра Моллари. Нам сказали, что вы сбежали… предали нас всех.

— Кто знает, возможно через несколько месяцев то же самое они будут говорить о вас, милорд. Что вы… сбежали.

— Вполне возможно. Скопище дураков и слабаков. Там не осталось настоящих мужчин… слишком давно.

Моллари кивнул. Он убрал нож. — Вы слишком правы, милорд. Скажите… что вы собираетесь с этим делать?

— Что по вашему, я должен с этим делать?

— Вы сами должны решить. Я пришёл сюда в поисках сильного мужчины. Не похоже, чтобы я нашёл его.

— Подождите! Мы нуждаемся в силе. Теперь больше чем когда-либо. Нам нужен человек, подобный императорам древности… король-солдат, который силой объединит республику.

— Человек… похожий на вас?

Глаза Вало расширились. — Да. Человек… похожий на меня.

— Ах. Ну что же… вы бы получили мою поддержку, милорд.

Вало сел, пары бривари, туманили его разум. Император. Сильный мужчина. Мужчина… подобный мне.

— Император, — пробормотал он. А затем он рассмеялся. — Да… Император!

* * *

Альфред Бестер выглядел не так плохо, как думал сам, но он конечно же чувствовал себя не слишком хорошо. Он так сильно ненавидел невозможность держать ситуацию целиком и полностью под своим контролем, а сейчас могло случиться всё что угодно, и повлиять на это он не мог.

Он не мог побороть чувство, что им манипулируют. Конечно, и посол Шеридан и мистер Уэллс считали план своим собственным, но он добавил свои собственные штрихи к их плану и держал его под своим контролем — если только Донн не подведёт его. Она никогда не терпела неудач, но это не подразумевало, что она не потерпит неудачу сейчас.

Ну и пусть, сейчас уже слишком поздно. Шеридан и Бен Зайн получили его сообщение — оно предназначалось главным образом Шеридану. Бестер не хотел, чтобы его лояльность направилась не на тот объект, когда на Вавилоне 4 всё начнётся.

— Где же он? — нетерпеливо спросил он сам себя. Донн могла начать в любую минуту, и было обязательно, чтобы Г'Кара не оказалось поблизости, чтобы вмешаться, по крайней мере его призрака.

— Мне говорили, — сказал тихий голос, — что разговоры с самим собой — признак начинающегося безумия. — Голографическая форма Г'Кара выскользнула из стены. Бестер вздрогнул. Он никогда бы не смог привыкнуть к этому. — Зачем вы позвали меня сюда? Я думал, что вы больны.

— Мне уже лучше, благодарю вас за участие. Однако есть несколько вопросов, которые нужно срочно обсудить.

— Да?

Бестер поднял устройство величиной с ладонь и щёлкнул выключателем. Голографическое тело Г'Кара скрутила судорога. — Это глушилка, — объяснил он. — В данном случае оно глушит сигналы, которые передают сюда вашу голографическую форму. Видите ли, кое-что особенное должно случиться на Эпсилоне Три, и мы не хотим, чтобы этому помешали. Вы заперты здесь. По крайней мере, пока всё не закончится.

— П…. почему?

— Преданность своему народу, Г'Кар. Уверен, вы не задумываясь пожертвовали бы мной ради одних из ваших людей. Я тоже.

Бестер сел на стул, медленно выдохнул… и стал ждать.

* * *

Донн никогда прежде не видела Сердце Великой Машины. О, она была проинформирована Бестером настолько подробно, насколько было возможно, но он и сам никогда не видел его. Несколько из его людей побывали здесь — специалисты и т. п., прибывшие на Эпсилон-3, чтобы помочь со строительством Вавилона 4. Их информация была… полезной, особенно потому что Донн могла получить доступ к ней непосредственно из разума без посредников слов.

Но ничто… ничто не могло бы сравниться с тем, что открылось перед ней.

Его окрестности не был пустынны, что только облегчило путь для Донн и её команды. В конце концов она была подтверждённым представителем одного из самых старых союзников Г'Кара, а её компаньоны были командой экспертов в различных областях знаний, прибывших, чтобы изучить Машину. Нарнские охранники пропустили её почти без вопросов. Она спросила себя, пожалели ли они о своей беспечности, когда Ту'Пари появился из тени и в одно мгновение перерезал им глотки.

Нарн был хорош в своём деле, Донн вынуждена была это признать.

Они не знали, сколько у них будет времени. Бестер обещал некоторые разрушения снаружи, но настоящий фейерверк не сможет начаться, пока Машина не будет нейтрализована.

Номер Второй закашлял. — Проклятый воздух, — пробормотал он. Донн мысленно пообещала ему долгую и мучительную смерть. Однако, он был прав. Здесь внизу состав воздуха был несколько модифицирован, и к сожалению в соответствии с физиологией нарнов. Он был пригоден для дыхания, но несколько… густоват.

Послышался приближающийся звук. Донн вздрогнула, но затем расслабилась, когда увидела, что её союзники среагировали быстрее чем, она. В конце концов ради этого они и были здесь, не так ли?

Появился нарн, кативший контейнер высотой в человеческий рост. Он был доставлен сюда несколько дней назад и благополучно спрятан. Бестер предусмотрительно подкупил одного из сотрудников Г'Кара. Нет такого нарна, который бы не согласился бы продать собственную бабушку ради суммы достаточной, чтобы купить овцу.

— А вот и вы, — спокойно сказал нарн. Даже он, казалось, был поражён открывшимся перед ним видом машин. — Теперь… как насчёт моей оплаты?

Донн улыбнулась и кивнула. Ту'Пари метнул крошечный дротик, который вонзился в глаз нарна и проник в мозг. Он умер мгновенно.

— Внушительно, — пробормотала Донн, в то время как Номер Второй и Боггс начали открывать контейнер.

Нарн отвратительно усмехнулся. — Оружие Тента Ма'Кур… память о более приятных временах, если можно так сказать.

— Мне кажется, он шевельнулся, — пробормотала Номер Первый, кивнув в направлении Машины и лежавшего рядом нарна. — Вы уверены, что он не очнётся?

— Может мне поверить. Он… получил своё. Вы откроете сегодня этот чёртов контейнер?

— Мы могли бы открыть его за пару секунд, — не оглядываясь, ответил Номер Второй. — Но тогда он бы убил нас всех. Но ещё не поздно это сделать, если вы конечно хотите.

Высокомерный ублю… Нет. Донн вынудила себя успокоиться. Сначала дело. Убийство потом.

— К чему такие сложности? — спросил он. — Разве мы не могли провести её сюда тем же путем, каким пришли сами?

— Нет, — сказала она так спокойно, как только смогла. Она не собиралась объяснять, что Сьюзен Иванова была слишком заметной фигурой, слишком многим людям на Вавилоне 4 она была известна, или что существовала определённая вероятность того, что какая-нибудь из систем безопасности могла заметить прикреплённого к ней Стража. Всё это их не касалось.

Сердце Донн билось всё быстрее и быстрее. Сейчас всё что угодно могло пойти неправильно. Что, если кто-нибудь из них подозревает…? Что, если…?

Нет, в конце концов они все были нормалами, кроме Ивановой, но и её пси-таланты были слишком незначительны. Бестер говорил, что потребовалось значительное хирургическое вмешательство, чтобы сделать её подходящей для этой задачи — формальность, в которой Донн не нуждалась. Характер, а не наука сделал её особой.

— Готово, — торжествующе сказал Номер Второй. Контейнер открылась, и из него неуверенно начал выкарабкиваться человек. Донн пристально смотрела на неё. Слабая. Это было написано на каждой её клеточке. Слишком слабая. Она могла бы быть одной из избранных, но она отказалась от своей судьбы.

Жалкая тень.

— Вы знаете то, что должны делать? — спросила она Иванову. Нет ты не знаешь. У тебя нет ни малейшей идеи. По крайней мере ни одной близкой к правде.

Она кивнула. — Я… знаю… — Те жуткие чужаки на Проксиме подготовили её, предположила Донн. Хорошо, значит она знает свою сторону плана.

— Хорошо. Пришло время встретиться с нарнским ван Винклем.

— Моя очередь, — сказала Номер Первый. Она медленно двинулась к Сердцу Машины, в котором покоилось погруженное в кому тело одного из самых выдающихся за всю историю нарнских лидеров. Она ненавидела нарнов. Они набросились на ослабленное человечество подобно стервятникам и лишили его земли, ресурсов, чувства собственного достоинства.

Донн шла рядом и улыбалась. Её разум кричал ненавистью. Так предсказуемо. Номер Первый вытянула свой ППГ и выстрелила в плечо нарна. Реакция была мгновенной. Тело Г'Кара задёргалось, его глаза вспыхнули агонией. Его сознание вернулось назад, выдернутое болью. Рана конечно же не была смертельной. Позже он понадобится живым.

Машины Опутывавшие его механизмы разошлись в стороны, симбиотическая связь, что они осуществляли распалась. Нарн выскользнул из Сердца и упал на пол. Он попытался перевернуться, попытался позвать на помощь, но ботинок Номера Первого обрушился на его голову, и он рухнул вниз.

— Дело сделано, любовь моя, — сказал Номер Второй, он весь просто сиял. — Теперь он ваш. — Иванова, отвечая на её слова, шаркая двинулась вперёд.

Внезапно она рухнула, её глаза закатились. Она пыталась кричать.

Улыбнувшись, Донн вошла в Сердце и позволила ему захватить её. Её разум связался с ним и она внезапно… познала.

— Как вы уже должно быть догадались, — сказала она чужим голосом, что совершенно не походил на её собственный, — наши планы несколько изменились.

* * *

Из части 4 переведены только главы 1–2 из 8. Перевод первых 3 томов на этом заканчивается.

Gareth D. Williams

Part 4. A Line in the Sand

There is a darkness coming, a great and terrible darkness. But there is hope, there is a place of refuge, a place of sanctuary, a place where the forces of light can be marshalled and readied. A place where a Line has been drawn. And now the darkness comes to that place, and the Line will be drenched in blood. THE ONE WHO WAS. THE ONE WHO IS. THE ONE WHO WILL BE. WHICH ONE SHALL FALL?

Chapter 3

Power…. she embraced it, welcomed it, needed it. It engulfed her, surrounded her, filled her.

She had not been sure what to expect upon entering the Heart of the Great Machine, but it had not been this sense of…. togetherness. The feeling that the Machine had always been an integral part of her life and she had simply never realised it until now. It was as much her body now as the bag of flesh and bone that had carried her thus far in her life.

With eyes that hardly seemed her own any more she looked at her companions. The pitiful Ivanova creature lay huddled on the floor, shaking, curled up in a foetal position, the aftermath of Donne's psychic attack still shocking her no doubt.

The others were…. still. Most of them had not reacted yet, their minds slowed, or perhaps that was simply due to her enhanced comprehension. The Narn, Tu'Pari, he understood what had happened and he was ready to act, she knew that much. As yet he had not. He was merely waiting.

As for the humans, the mundanes…. they were motionless. They knew this had not been the plan.

Boggs acted first, raising his PPG. He seemed to be moving incredibly slowly, pointing it at what had been Donne's body. He seemed unaware of the cable that burst from the ground at his feet and gently caressed his leg. A thought, and a burst of electricity flooded through his body. He fell, the weapon slipping from his dead fingers.

"This wasn't what we were told would happen," said Number One angrily. She had not gone for her weapon though. Donne supposed she would have to let her live, then. She would need someone alive after all. For the moment at least.

"There's been…. a change…. of plans…." Donne replied, surprised by the way her voice sounded. Slower, harder, thicker. "What…. loyalty do you owe…. them? Work for…. me and…. you will all…. be…. special."

Number Two moved slightly, but Tu'Pari tapped his arm and forced him back. "Now, now," he said, breathing on his glasses and polishing them. "It never hurts to listen when an offer is being presented. We are…. all ears."

Donne concentrated for a moment, suddenly aware of how to do this. Her consciousness seemed to shift and she was able to step forward, leaving the Machine. She looked back and saw…. herself there. Turning, she regarded her three remaining companions, studying them with senses that were not her own, but extensions of the Machine. All her senses seemed heightened and…. changed. Even her psi abilities were different somehow. She couldn't identify clearly how, she just knew that they were.

"I know what you all want," she said, the words seeming to come from a great distance away. "You…." she raised a holographic arm and pointed at Number One, "your claim to idealism is misplaced. You want a cause, something to fight for. You…." Number Two"…. You want someone to tell you what to do, to give you direction so that you don't have to think about how worthless your life is. And you, Narn, you want revenge, a chance to prove your superiority to those who exiled you."

"Very true," Tu'Pari admitted, smiling. "However, you left out one detail. I also want a huge pile of money. Help provide me with that and you have my services, lady."

"Hold on!" snapped Number One. "We had a deal. This wasn't in it."

"I'm a businessman," the Narn said. "We learned all about how business works from the Centauri. Good faith is an illusion. I have done my share of this contract, so I am open to negotiations. Besides, you can't have failed to grasp the obvious. If we don't agree to help her, then none of us will leave this planet alive."

"Very perceptive," Donne acknowledged. "Think about it, but don't try anything silly. I have…." she looked back at her body in the Machine and felt a moment's trepidation, "some learning to do.

"And then a signal to send."

* * *

Kats, formerly Satai of the Grey Council, knew weakness when she saw it — and she had seen plenty of it.

There had been a time when she had been held prisoner, her body and soul abused, tormented, tortured. She had dared to lift her head and silently plead for aid from those around her, those who should have been horrified by this mockery of their most sacred place. Many had believed it was what she deserved. Two had recognised her plight, and had made plans accordingly. But two…. two knew that what was happening was wrong, but did nothing, because they were weak and afraid. Later they had tried to redeem themselves, but too late.

The man standing before her was not one of those two, but had he been in the place of Gysiner or Chardhay, he would have reacted in exactly the same fashion. He was weak.

"I bid you welcome to this place, in the service of Holy One Sinoval," said Administrator Callenn formally. He bowed. Holy One Sinoval. He did not even have the courage to call Sinoval by the title he had now adopted — Primarch.

Beside Kats, Kozorr bristled with anger, but she gently touched his arm. She was the diplomat, and although she despised Callenn as much as he did she did not let it mar her temper.

"In his name, it is a pleasure to be here," she replied. Callenn's face smiled, but his eyes showed that he lied. Tarolin 2 had sworn fealty to Sinoval out of fear and weakness, not courage or strength. Callenn had been afraid — of the Drakh, of the humans, of the raiders — and only Sinoval possessed the strength to guard him and his colony.

Still, Tarolin 2 was an old colony, and a powerful one. A reasonably safe place for many of the refugees fleeing from the devastation of Minbar. As long as the leaders knew to whom they owed fealty.

"We have prepared all the records you requested of us. My acolyte here, Ashan, will be happy to show them to you, and help you if you have any questions."

"I thank you for your foresight, Administrator. Primarch Sinoval also thanks you for your loyalty." Callenn visibly flinched at the sound of Sinoval's title.

"Well," he said, evidently searching for a suitable phrase. Kats could tell that Kozorr was enjoying Callenn's discomfort. "We have…. always been loyal to the Holy…. er, the…. Primarch here. Always loyal."

"Your loyalty is beyond question," she said, trying not to smile. "If you do not mind…. it has been a long journey and we are tired…."

"Of course, of course. Quarters have been arranged for you and your staff. Ashan will show you to them. Ashan!" The acolyte stepped forward and bowed briefly.

"This way, Satai," he said, gesturing to them to follow him.

At that very moment the entire top half of the Administration Building was blown apart. In the heavens, jump points began to open and Tak'cha ships flooded in.

The Minbari civil war had just begun.

* * *

It was almost dawn on Kazomi 7. Valen stood at peace, watching the suns rise. He closed his eyes and let their warmth caress him.

There had been another time, he knew, when he had enjoyed watching the rising of the sun. He had always been an early riser and had often been outside, watching, at dawn. Then he had gone into space, and he had grown accustomed to being in darkness. Now, he was content to see light again.

Are you ready? asked the booming voice in his mind. It felt as though a breeze of air was brushing through his skull, bearing just a trace of melody with it. There were hints of regret in the voice.

"Ready for what?" he asked, although he had a feeling he already knew. No, he wasn't ready. He wanted the uncertainty of the future, rather than the finality of the past. He didn't want to walk into the desert, knowing he would be following his own footsteps all the way.

It is almost time.

"No! I'm not ready. I'm not going back. I'm…." He stopped, and bowed his head. He would have to go back, he knew that. Destiny, the future, the past…. everything depended on him. He had never asked to be this fulcrum, but still, it had been thrust upon him.

"Yes. I'm ready."

No. But you will be. Know the past. Know the future. Be one with yourself. Then you will be ready.

He did not ask what that meant, as no explanation would have been forthcoming even if he had. Sighing, he felt the voice leave him, and he turned back to the sunsrise.

Know the past. How could he know the past? He could barely remember anything before stepping into the Temple of Varenni. Fragments, nothing more. He could remember more about people he had never met than about the people who had once shared his heart. Marrain, Nukenn, Zathras…. all these were more alive to him than the brother he barely recalled, or his parents, or…. Catherine….

"Catherine," he whispered. She more than anyone else he should be able to remember. He had tried pushing back the boundaries of his memories, but to little avail. Her name, her eyes, the faintest hint of her scent…. nothing else.

"Know the past," he said softly.

"Talking to yourself is meant to be one of the first signs of madness," said a voice from behind him. Slowly, unsure of what he was hearing, he straightened, and turned. "But then, if you want to become a Minbari and start acting like one of their Gods, then I guess you're way past that stage, hmm?"

It was her!

"Catherine?"

She smiled. "Hello, Jeffrey."

* * *

They called him the Starkiller, the last hope of humanity, the scourge of the Minbari, the greatest living captain. They had called him those things before he had betrayed them, before he had allied himself with the Minbari, and even dared fall in love with one of them. Little about John Sheridan was now common knowledge. People did not like to think about him, even after the recent victories. When they did speak of him they did so in hushed voices as if he were gone forever, in tones of reverence for the nobly dead.

Such an ironic prophecy was nearly true, for John Sheridan was dying. He did not talk about it, save to the one person who had become closer to him than anyone he had ever known. Indeed, only two others even knew of his fate.

He was not afraid of death, and he had already made his plans for dealing with the situation when it became necessary.

He had never been afraid of death, but he was afraid now. The instincts that had kept him alive for so long were screaming at him. Something was happening, or was going to happen, and he was not in control of it. That frightened him.

Not long ago he had received a message, short, but strange. It did not seem to make sense, and yet it was the kind of message he could not ignore.

Breathing in slowly, he rang the door chime, which was answered almost immediately with a "Yes?" The mere sound of that voice made him smile. He could have spent all day doing nothing but listen to it.

"It's me, Delenn. Can I come in?"

"Always," she replied. He knew she would be smiling and sure enough, when the door opened and he stepped inside, she was. She glided across the floor to meet him, her smile lighting up the room. "I thought you were running drills on the Parmenion tonight," she said. "Or did you finish early just to be with me?"

"No…. ah, not that I didn't want to…. it's just that…." He paused, catching his breath, and his thoughts. "I'm not interrupting anything, am I?"

"No. I was just going over the proposals put forward by the Drazi Government. They seem to think they are entitled to a larger share in the Alliance than we are giving them. It is nothing, but even if it were important, I would put it aside for the moment." She looked at him closely. "John…. is something wrong?"

"Yes…. ah, no…. I don't know. Have you seen G'Kar recently?"

"No, not since…. this morning. Why?"

"I got a strange message from Bester just now. An order, more like. It sounds as if there's something major going on. He's…. recalling me to Sanctuary."

She frowned. "Did he give a reason?"

"No, none. That's why I wanted to see G'Kar. See if he knows anything. This is…. it just has a bad feel about it. Not to mention that with the Parmenion gone, and the Ozymandias as well, there'll be only the Alliance ships left to defend this place if anything goes wrong."

"There is also the Great Machine, which is more than capable of defending the station. You remember the first time we saw it?" He nodded. "Still, this might be a cause for concern. Perhaps we should try to find G'Kar."

He nodded again. "Now?"

"No time like the present." Smiling, he took her arm and they left her quarters, his long stride consciously slowed to match her shorter one.

As they began to walk down the corridor however, they encountered two figures coming the other way. Sheridan started and stiffened, and he knew Delenn had noticed the tension in his arm.

He looked at the two men closely. Captain Ari Ben Zayn and his telepath, Harriman Gray. Bester's men through and through. Both men had noticed them and while Gray looked uneasy, Ben Zayn consciously straightened his bearing and stopped, waiting for Sheridan and Delenn to approach him.

"I thought I'd find you with her," Ben Zayn said, addressing Sheridan directly without a glance at Delenn. "Didn't you receive your orders, then?"

"I received them," came the careful reply. Sheridan was looking directly at Gray, who seemed…. fascinated by his gaze. That was still better than looking at Ben Zayn. The man was a career soldier, with years more experience than Sheridan himself. His scar seemed to bleed as Sheridan looked at it. "I was just looking for G'Kar to…."

"And have you started working for G'Kar now, Captain?" he snapped. "You work for Bester. The Parmenion is his ship, its crew are his men and you are his soldier. Have you forgotten that?"

"No, Captain, I haven't. But Bester did post me here to safeguard this project of G'Kar's, as well as to maintain general order in the League and Alliance worlds, as per G'Kar's wishes. My exact post was, if I remember the term correctly, Bester's liaison with G'Kar."

"Yes, I am completely aware of that, but now Bester has requested your presence on Sanctuary. This supersedes your posting here. You are to come along…. now, or your ship and your crew will have to go without you."

"You know as well as I do that at least half of that crew is mine."

"And they will obey the orders of Major Krantz just as well as they would yours. If they do not do so, then they can easily be replaced. You have your orders, Captain. So, unless your recent freedom has affected your ability to obey them, I expect to see the Parmenion leaving here within the hour. Do you understand me?"

"I understand you perfectly well! But I have my responsibilities here, to G'Kar, to this station, to…." He stopped as he felt Delenn tapping his arm gently.

"Go, John," she said. "We will be fine here." He started to speak, to protest, but his words were stifled by her kiss. "I love you," she said softly, so softly it was hardly audible. "Go."

She stepped back and, with a twirl, turned and went back towards her quarters. Sheridan focussed his gaze on Ben Zayn. "We will be gone within the hour," he snapped. "And if this is no emergency, we will be back here equally quickly. Good day, Captain."

He stormed down the corridor without saying another word.

* * *

Lord Jarno stood at his window looking out at the streets of his city, and shivered. It was night-time and yet the city was lit as if it were day. Not just by lights, but by the fires.

They had been burning for days, it seemed — in the warehouse sector, the peasant villages, the fields, even in the streets themselves. Where each inferno blazed, someone stood in the centre of it, screaming that the Shadow was coming.

Jarno did not need to be told about the Shadow, he saw it every night in his dreams. The sky was blacked out by the appearance of countless billions of ships, each one screaming inside his mind.

Shadow Criers they called themselves. Madness, but an enlightened madness. They preached that everything would burn, all would be destroyed when the Darkness came.

"Still looking outside? Why bother? The City Guard will put out the fires eventually, that's what they're there for, after all. And then they'll find out who did it and execute them. Come back to bed."

He did not turn from the window at the sound of her voice. Many times over the last year he had begun to wonder why he had ever listened to it in the first place. He had always been ambitious…. before, but for the greater glory of the Republic, not for his own advancement.

But then he had begun to listen to her and old dreams had begun to surface. At first they had sounded so reasonable. Of course the Republic needed strength, now more than ever. Good people had been ignored by the Court for too long and if it took something a little…. extreme to force them to recognise that, then so be it.

Somewhere along the way, however, it had all gone wrong. He didn't know where. From the moment she had first manoeuvred him into her bed, making a mockery of his marriage vows? From the death of Emperor Refa perhaps? Maybe from the emergence of the first Shadow Crier. Maybe it had always been wrong and he had simply never noticed until now.

"Jarno dear," continued the petulant voice, and he sighed. "Stop looking outside. You know it only upsets you. There's something much more interesting for you to look at over here…."

He sighed again and silently cursed his own weaknesses. Perhaps they were why he had never risen as far as he felt he should have risen.

"The city is burning," he muttered softly. "The city…. is burning."

"Only the parts of it that don't matter. The Guard will never let the fires get anywhere near the Noble Quarter."

"People are dying."

"People who don't matter. The peasants. There will always be more of them around."

He sighed again and nodded. He was considering returning to bed when his commscreen beeped. Turning towards it, he suppressed a surge of fear. Who could possibly be contacting him at this time of night? This could be nothing good.

"I'm sorry, my lord," spoke the voice of his aide over the commchannel. "I will tell the Lord Kiro that you are unable to take his call at the moment…."

Lord Kiro? Jarno swallowed harshly. "No. I'll take it now." He moved over to the screen, watching as his companion awkwardly pulled the sheets up to cover herself.

The image came into view on the screen, and Jarno looked at his fellow noble. Once, many years before, the two had been friends, fostered together at his uncle's estate. A million years ago now. Both of them had changed too much, and neither made any mention of that time in their childhood.

"What is the meaning of this, Jarno?" Kiro asked. He looked positively apoplectic.

"The meaning of what, Kiro? Do you know what time it is?"

"Of course I know the time, and you know full well what I am referring to! I have been at my estates all week, and when I return, not half an hour ago, I find guardsmen all around my house here. My servants tell me that no one has been allowed to enter or leave since they arrived, and the guards tell me they were ordered there by you! What is the meaning of this, Jarno?"

Jarno straightened automatically at Kiro's tone, even though he could not dispute the rightfulness of his anger. Jarno knew nothing of any such guardsmen, but he still maintained his composure. "It behoves us all to act as nobles, Kiro. Perhaps you have forgotten that."

"Forgotten! Jarno, I will ask you one last time. What is the meaning of this outrage? If I do not receive an answer then I will have to take this matter to the Centarum, and have you arrested."

"Your tone does not befit you, Lord Kiro. This conversation is at an end. I trust we will be able to speak later, when you are suitably calmed." Kiro made to reply, but Jarno cut the transmission. He then turned to his companion.

"Very masterful," she said, discarding the covers and rising from the bed. "I did not know you had it in you." She smiled. "I was very impressed."

"You did that, didn't you?"

"I took a few…. little liberties with your personal seal and your personal guards."

"Not to mention my person. The Emperor's Name, why?"

She began dressing herself, not in one of her usual fine gowns, but in the more utilitarian costume she wore when she was doing something surreptitious. Close, tight-fitting hunting clothes. "Officially…. reasons of security of course. In Lord Kiro's absence his house was vulnerable to attack from those insane Shadow Criers. Someone had to protect him."

Jarno folded his arms high on his chest. "And unofficially?"

"He has his own ambitions for the throne, of course."

"Well of course he does. So does half of the Court. And the other half, come to that."

"Yes, but Kiro is just open enough to make an attempt, and he has the lineage to succeed as well. Don't forget that his House once held the throne."

"I haven't forgotten, and nor have I forgotten how they lost it."

"In any case, Kiro has been away gathering support in his southern estates. He may even be contemplating an alliance with dear old Londo, anything that would further his chances of the throne. We have to deal with him before that can happen."

"That's what this is about, isn't it? Kiro was in talks with your husband."

"My ex-husband. Don't forget he is legally dead. And yes, there is that, but more importantly, you are going to take over Kiro's House and estates, which will be a great step towards the throne. And you are going to do it tonight."

"Tonight?"

"Yes. A little premature I'll admit, but my sources said that Kiro wasn't due to return for another few days. I'll have to have some of them shot." Mariel smiled and moved closer to Jarno, reaching up to touch his face. "Come on, dear. We have work to do."

"Work? Attacking another Lord's house? Such a thing has not been done for centuries."

"Great men are not bound by normal rules, Jarno. The first Emperor said that, remember. And behind every great man, there is a great woman showing him how to do it right. Get dressed, quickly. We had better get my dear sister-wife as well. We may need her testimony that we were provoked if matters do not go well."

"I can't do this. I…." He looked at her, and he could feel all his old weaknesses rising to the fore. She was right of course. Great men were not bound by normal rules. But was he a great man?

Would he ever be?

Pitifully, pathetically, hopelessly, he nodded, and went to get dressed.

* * *

There was power, but not as she had expected; knowledge, but not as she had anticipated; wisdom, but not as she had wished.

And there was something else, a nagging, burning sensation that the Machine was doing…. something. She did not know what, and she could not find out.

Furious, Donne shifted her consciousness to her holographic form and let it step out into view. As she looked at her companions she was struck by their weakness. The two mundanes were the worst. Number One and Number Two were seated in the far corner of the cavern, ostensibly on watch, but actually talking about their concerns in hushed voices they presumably believed she could not hear.

Ivanova was still comatose, curled up like a tiny baby. From time to time pathetic whimpers escaped from her mouth.

And Tu'Pari…. he was sitting cross-legged next to the equally comatose G'Kar. The Narn assassin was sharpening his long, wicked knife with a methodical air, gazing distantly at the walls.

"Wake him up," Donne ordered Tu'Pari. He smiled, set down the knife, and began to reach into one of his pockets. Whatever strange device he was planning to use however, he did not get the chance. G'Kar opened one eye and stirred.

"I am already awake," he said in a hoarse voice. "I was…. remembering…. the night the Centauri took over…. a farmhouse…. near Na'khamamah. It was a…. rebel base…. We waited until…. dusk and…." He coughed. "We…. killed…. them all…."

"An interesting story, Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar," Tu'Pari said idly. "If you wished to trade stories of death you should have told me. I have a great many of them."

"No." G'Kar tried to shake his head. "Not death. The…. last Centauri…. looked at me…. knowing he was going to die…. The look…. in his…. eyes. I will…. never forget." He smiled, and then broke into another coughing fit. "I see it…. in…. yours…. now."

"Shut up," Donne snapped. "The Machine is doing something. Whatever it is, I can't get close enough to find out and stop it. What is it doing?"

"Many things."

"Something programmed into it. You did it, I'm certain of that, and it has something to do with that blasted station of yours. What is it doing?"

"Never…. find out…. Never…. make the Machine…. yours…."

"Reality check. It is mine."

G'Kar shook his head weakly.

"Tu'Pari. Hurt him."

"I am…. not…. afraid…. to die."

"I've heard that before," Tu'Pari said in a civilised tone. "Many many times. And they all took it back before the end. How permanent do you want this, my lady?"

"I want him capable of sharing everything he knows with me. Leave his head alone. And stay away from any major blood vessels and muscle concentrations. You know more about Narn biology than I do. I want something painful, but not too devastating."

"Happy to oblige, my lady. I was in the Resistance once. That was where I learned much of my skill. G'Kar was something of a legend for his capacity to absorb pain. This might take a while."

"Not too long. If he hasn't told us anything in…. half an hour or so…. take out his eye."

"Business and pleasure combined," the assassin said, smiling. "How fortunate."

Donne suddenly looked up. Someone was…. coming. She wasn't entirely sure how she knew, but some sense not her own alerted her that someone was approaching. A few moments later the sound of a voice was heard.

"Zathras do this, Zathras do that. Zathras go check on G'Kar. Zathras not doing anything important, oh no. Zathras just checking temporal units in place, yes. Not important at all. Zathras not mind if whole station slip back in time thousand years. No, wait. Yes, Zathras do mind. That would be not good.

"Ah, is bad life being Zathras. Zathras does not mind though. He…. Ah, you is not meant to be being here?"

The strangest alien Donne had ever seen came into view. He hesitated for a moment, looking around, seemingly taking in everything in one swift glance: Donne's body in the Machine, G'Kar on the floor.

"Ah. Zathras be leaving now."

He turned to flee, and ran straight into Number One. She pushed him roughly forward and he fell sprawling to the floor.

"This not good. No, not good at all."

"That, my friend," said Tu'Pari, "very much depends on your perspective."

* * *

I am not afraid.

I am a warrior; born of warriors, bred of warriors, lived as a warrior, trained as a warrior, called a warrior by the greatest warrior of all. I am not afraid.

The captain in charge of the Valentha repeated those words to himself as he tried to restore order to the ship he had been given control of by the Primarch. He remembered the surprise and horror as this holy ship had been given a captain who was not of the Satai for the first time in known history.

He also remembered his pride. The Primarch had told him that the Valentha was to be used differently now. It was to be both a focus of faith for the people and a warship, the foremost in the fleet. The captain's heart had surged with pride.

And now, his first battle on his new ship, and he had been beaten, forced to retreat like the tiniest of goks.

There had only been three ships in the Tarolin system when the invaders arrived. The Yojiro had fallen within seconds, torn apart by blow after blow. The Seppun had been at the far end of the system and had received the warning to pull back and regroup with the Valentha. These invaders, whoever they were, were too strong to deal with individually.

Mere seconds of combat had proved that.

"Are the communications back on line yet?"

The captain smiled when he received an affirmative. "Send a message to the Primarch. He must know about this, and now."

"Should we not counterattack now? Shai Alyt Kozorr and Lady Kats are still on the planet."

"Kozorr is a warrior, and if the worker wishes to play with warriors then she had better learn the strength of one. No, Hor Alyt, we need the Primarch. With him at our side not all the forces of Hell could stand against us."

"Will he be here in time?"

"He is the Primarch. Of course he will be."

* * *

The general sense of chaos that gripped the Babylon 4 station began to take hold less than an hour after G'Kar's forced removal from the Heart of the Great Machine. When the survivors looked back and histories and recordings were made, it was established that the problems had in fact begun much earlier. Perhaps even at the commencement of the project. Those whose views tended towards the short-sighted argued that the station should never have been constructed. Minister Vizhak had argued that at the first meeting of the United Alliance Council after the Battle that would be known as the Third Line. Far too many agreed with him.

Even before the…. incidents of the night in question, there had been numerous unexplained happenings on the station. Bad dreams, strange visions. Certain areas of the station were said to be haunted and few would go there.

Few people had been able to sleep well that night, many waking to a sense of unexplained urgency and fear. There were reports of people rousing only to find themselves looking at images of things that had already happened, or perhaps had yet to happen. Mysterious voices and sounds were heard.

Even the legendary Primarch Sinoval, whose nickname of the Cursed was not yet in public use, was said to be uneasy about the station. This was never confirmed by the man himself, and those who were aware of his bargain with the Soul Hunters found it unlikely that anything could unnerve him. Indeed, some laid the blame for the mysteries at the door of the Soul Hunters, claiming that allowing them on the station was a bad omen. No comment came from Cathedral.

If there was one instant that the inhabitants of the station came to regard as the turning point — being largely unaware of events on the planet below — it was the moment when they heard of the departure of Captain Sheridan. He had been renowned among the Narns and infamous among the Minbari for many years, but his recent actions in support of the League and Alliance worlds had won him many friends there as well. The news of his sudden departure did not go down well.

Delenn, who unlike Sinoval had not yet acquired the nickname that would later be synonymous with her real name, was acutely aware of the tensions on the station. She had been unable to rest or meditate following John's departure and so she had tried going for a walk. She was horrified by what she saw — people running around, crying out for peace, weeping in corners. She watched helplessly, in horror, as a young Brakiri child bit out her own tongue in a frenzy.

"Valen's Name, what is happening?" she breathed.

She had made her way at last to the command room, and was not surprised to find many of the dignitaries already there. Ta'Lon was fielding increasingly angry questions from Taan Churok and Lethke, while Mr. Garibaldi and Dr. Kirkish were talking quietly. There was no sign of Sinoval, or of G'Kar.

"Mr. Garibaldi?" she asked, curiously. "Have you not been recalled to Sanctuary?"

He looked up, surprised. "Why should I have been?"

"John and Captain Ben Zayn have been. I…. assumed there was a major problem there and Bester was recalling as many of his agents as possible."

"News to me. I haven't heard directly from the Boss in months."

Ta'Lon suddenly slammed his fist on the table. "This will get us nowhere! Minister Churok, Minister Lethke, there is only one person who can explain what is happening here and we have no idea where he is. The Machine has not been acknowledging any of my messages, and the person I sent down to try to find G'Kar has not reported back."

"Then something must have gone wrong," protested Taan Churok. "We should investigate."

"We should leave," said Lethke calmly.

"That will not be necessary," Ta'Lon protested. "I will go down to the surface myself and try to find G'Kar. I will also take as many of my Ranger security team as can be spared from maintaining order here. That may not be very many."

"We have some of our own Security…. on board our ships," Delenn said. "We will be happy to lend you whatever assistance we can." She glared at Taan Churok and Lethke, and they fell silent.

"Thank you," Ta'Lon said, nodding. "They would be better employed on the station. The Machine…. is a concern for G'Kar and the Rangers, and no one else."

"You forgot the Boss on that one," Garibaldi said. "He's got a stake in this too. Perhaps more than anyone except G'Kar. I'd better go down with you. Besides, you might need another pair of hands."

"Me too," spoke up Dr. Kirkish. "I was sent here to study the Machine for Mr. Bester, after all. I think I know more about it than most other people here. I might be able to help."

Delenn looked at the two of them, a sense of paranoia creeping over her. Ben Zayn had been very insistent that John leave this place. Coincidence? A genuine emergency at Sanctuary — but how genuine could it be if Garibaldi knew nothing about it? Or was there something deeper at work here? Just how much could Bester be trusted?

She was about to open her mouth and voice her opinions when she swayed and almost fell. A bright light burst in front of her eyes.

The light is killing me!

She was with John, holding him. He looked so….

"We've won!" he cried. "It's over, Delenn."

"Yes," she said, laughing. "It's over. It…."

Something rose up before them, swamping everything with its shadow. She could not see what it was. It was huge. A light burst out, burning and blazing. John threw her aside and turned to face it.

The light is killing me!

She felt strong hands catch her and turned to see Taan Churok, his stern face filled with compassion.

"You saw something?" asked Ta'Lon. She could only nod weakly. "Another one. This will only get worse as time goes on. We must leave for the surface immediately. Mr. Garibaldi, Dr. Kirkish, gather whatever you need and meet me at the docking bays. Minister Churok, Minister Lethke, can you bring over as much of your Security as you can spare from your ships?"

"What if what's afflicting this place starts affecting people on our ships?" asked Lethke.

Ta'Lon shook his head. "It won't."

"How do you know?" Taan Churok gently released Delenn and rounded on the Narn, who was almost as big as he was. "Do you know what is causing all this?"

"No," the Narn lied. "We must hurry. Go. Now!"

Angrily, the Drazi and the Brakiri left, both of them casting brief glances at Delenn. The two humans had already gone, leaving Delenn alone with the Ranger. "You do know," she said, not accusingly, just with a sure and certain conviction.

"Yes," he said. "You know about the destiny of this station?" She nodded, remembering with uncomfortable pain the time she and John had seen it, two years before, travelling backwards in time on a terrifying journey. "Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar built the station in the hope that it could serve as a focus point in this struggle against the Shadow. He knew however that it had another destiny. It would go back in time a thousand years, and take Valen back with it. Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar had no idea of what would happen to Valen, or from where he would come. He knew only that it was his task to build this place.

"The temporal rift to take the station back in time would have to come from the Great Machine. One of the first things the Ha'Cormar'ah did upon taking custody of the Machine was to establish how to open the rift.

"The station was built with the temporal machinery already within it, devices that came from the Machine, for the purpose of stabilising it on its trip back. The rift was already partially created when the station was finished. Like a door, held ever so slightly ajar. Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar hoped that when the day came, opening the rift would be easy, and the journey effortless.

"I fear that the Machine has begun to open the temporal rift further in recent months. Why, I do not know, but something has happened on the planet, and it jeopardises not only the station, but all our futures."

Delenn nodded, feeling very burdened by the weight of these revelations. Some she already knew, but not all. "Why have you told me all this?"

"Only Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar, myself and Zathras know all of this. If I do not return from the planet…." He reverently touched the hilt of the longsword fixed to his back. "If I do not return, then someone else must know, and carry forth the future.

"And you, Delenn, you were the beloved of Neroon, for whom I would have given my life."

She sighed. Neroon. She had all but forgotten him recently. How could she have done that? He had once meant everything to her.

"Walk with Valen, Ta'Lon," she said softly.

"G'Quan be with you. The Prophet G'Kar as well." He turned and left.

Delenn shook her head sadly, and looked around at the empty chamber. There was still much to be done. She contemplated sending a message to John, but then swiftly decided against it. She had no proof of any improprieties perpetrated by Bester, and there might well be a genuine emergency that needed John and the Parmenion. She would only call John when she was certain they all needed him, not just that she wanted him.

But Sinoval at least was here. Her heart heavy, she set off in search of him.

She did not have long to look.

He came up the corridor, not running, but striding at a considerable pace. Even the Soul Hunter leader beside him seemed to be having trouble keeping up. "Sinoval," she said, with a start. "There is a problem here. We need…."

He interrupted her, shaking his head. "Your need must wait, Delenn. Tarolin Two has been attacked by an unknown force. I heard about it only just now. I was coming to find either you or G'Kar, and tell you that I am leaving immediately."

"Leaving? But…."

"I know where my loyalties lie, Delenn. To my people. Tarolin Two swore itself to me, and I swore to defend them. You have criticised my loyalty often enough, Delenn."

"No, not your loyalty. That will be the last thing you will ever lose, Sinoval. I sometimes wonder if it is misplaced." She remembered a promise she herself had made, not many months ago. She had renounced her claim to power amongst the Minbari. She had been exiled from them and stripped of all position and authority. Her very appearance now set her apart from them. She chose to accept only those who accepted her, those who did not wish to ally themselves with any faction seeking war.

"Go then, Sinoval. Your loyalties are…. where they should be."

"I thank you, Delenn. As soon as Tarolin Two is safe, I will see what I can do about returning here."

"Go. And…. Valen be with you."

"I certainly hope not, Delenn, but I appreciate the sentiment. And you."

He left, hurrying down the corridor, three Soul Hunters following. Delenn felt a chill as she watched them pass.

No matter how much time passed, she would never get used to Sinoval's allies. Never.

She hurried back towards the command room. There was still work to do.

* * *

It is time. Things are moving faster than even I had expected. I am not sure if that is not the real tragedy of this, just how little I had to do to get matters to the situation I wanted. Were we always this close to disaster?

Malachi, First Minister of the Centauri Republic sat back, sighing. He had been looking at the viewscreen for almost an hour, thinking dark thoughts and considering making the call that could end this for good. The cold logic of his plan said that he shouldn't — there had already been enough interruptions from that quarter. But the warmth of idealistic friendship said that he should. Londo had a right to know, more than anyone else.

But would he understand?

Malachi could smell the smoke on the wind. He had left all the windows in his chamber open for that very purpose, even though it brought in the bitter cold. He needed the smoke. It was a reminder of what his plan had brought about.

The city and the Court were on the edge of disaster. Nobles had been growing ever more suspicious of each other for months, and their slow gathering of near-armies for 'protection' would inevitably result in this paranoia. The Shadow Criers were spreading chaos and anarchy wherever they went…. yes, and death. Their recent 'murder' of Lord Dugari, coupled with the leak that a noble was supporting them, had only made a bad situation worse, and a horrible possibility a dreadful inevitability.

And Malachi had had to do so little. He had had nothing to do with the death of Lord Dugari, little to do with the gathering of private armies, and had orchestrated only the first few exilings from the Court. He was surprised, and terribly saddened, at just how easy it had been to bring matters to this state.

All it took to destroy an Empire was to kill a ruler, several nobles, subtly spread distrust and misinformation, and put in a little effort where required.

How truly sad.

It would happen tonight. Or if not tonight then within the next few days. The entire planet would be torn apart in fire and blood, and then…. from the ashes…. there would be….

Well, something, anyway.

Malachi had agents in many places. Like any good Centauri he believed in the power of information. His listening device planted in Lord Jarno's chambers had alerted him to Jarno's plan to attack Lord Kiro, and to the part Lady Mariel had played in that decision.

He was also aware of Carn Mollari's presence in the city, goading Lord Valo to ever more rash action.

He knew of the numerous disappearances that could be attributed to the hands of Lady Elrisia and Prince Cartagia. Too many of those who had…. disappeared…. were only peasants, and as such did not matter to many people. Dugari was the only noble they had…. killed. And the blame for his death had been deflected from the two of them with little effort.

He knew of Londo's actions in Selini, and his plans for Camulodo, Sphodria and Gallia. He almost smiled. Londo was the only one who deserved this world.

Malachi had known Londo since his childhood. He had watched the idealistic young politician grow into a bitter and angry man, angry with the world and the universe around him. He had witnessed Londo's seeming rebirth and the hope for the future of the people.

And he had seen it all fall apart.

He had decided. It would all happen tonight: the beginning of the end. Londo had to know. He moved to the viewscreen and sent the signal he had been readying all night.

The screen came to life with the image of, of all things, a Minbari.

"Tell Mini…. Governor Mollari that First Minister Malachi wishes to speak with him."

The Minbari nodded silently and left. A few minutes later Londo's face appeared on the screen.

"Malachi," he said, no hint of warmth in his voice. "What an unexpected surprise."

"Tell me, Londo. How would you like to come to the capital?"

* * *

Pain and darkness and light.

Kats surfaced into consciousness slowly, bright lights flashing at the edge of her vision. She could hear a voice speaking to her, but the words made no sense. All she saw was his face, and his voice.

Forgiveness, Satai Kats, is the most noble of virtues, do you not agree? But it must be asked for, it must be begged for, it must be recognised for what it is. You have sinned, against our people, against Minbar, against Valen himself. Acknowledge your sin, and beg for forgiveness, and you may yet be redeemed.

Forgive me. I have…. done wrong. Forgive me. For….

"…. give me!"

Her eyes opened as she sat upright, her breath coming in short gasps. For a moment she had been with Kalain again, trapped in his mockery of 'forgiveness' and 'redemption'.

She looked around slowly but could see little. She was lying on a thin cot in a darkened room. The only light came from above her head, an arrangement which made her extremely uncomfortable. There was someone next to her, but only when he spoke did she realise it was the acolyte, Ashan.

"You must rest," he said. "You have head injuries."

"What happened?"

"You collapsed. The physicians said it was caused by blood clots blocking out your head membranes. It was serious for a while."

"I…. remember…." She did not know. She had been with Administrator Callenn and Ashan, and then there had been a deafening burst of sound. Unable to hear anything, she had staggered forward and fallen, and…. either her head had hit something or something had fallen on her….

"Where is Shai Alyt Kozorr?" she asked. Something about this whole situation worried her.

"This way. He has been asking about you." Ashan rose to his feet and let her rise as well. Her head ached but she managed to maintain her balance. Ashan made a gesture she could not quite see. It was so dark. Too dark. It….

"Which way?" She turned to try to find him but his silhouette had vanished. There was no sound of his breathing, his movements…. nothing. "Ashan? Where are you?"

"It says that you are evil. I know that you are a worker, and therefore responsible for the doom of our people. It says however that you are evil. It says that you betrayed our people to the Soul Hunters. It says that Kalain tried to purify you, but he was prevented from doing so. It says I must continue where he failed.

"It says I must kill you."

"Who says?" she asked slowly, her heart pounding. Her head ached so much. She could barely move. She….

Her arm burst into pain and she felt the warmth as her blood spilled out. Clutching it, letting out a cry of agony, she fell. "Ashan," she pleaded. "What are you doing?"

There was silence for a long while. She struggled to rise. All she could see was the light above her. She could hear Kalain's voice roaring in her mind.

"It says you must die."

"Ashan?" Something whirled past her face and she recoiled in pain. Blood began to drip down into her eyes. "Why…?"

Forgiveness…. We will grant you forgiveness, Satai Kats, but it must be asked for. No, it must be begged for. Beg for my forgiveness, worker bitch! Beg!

"For…. give…." She tried to breathe, tried to focus. Something was pounding in her ears. She could not see anything. She could taste her own blood. She could feel her skin tingling with the memory of Kalain's tortures. She….

Forgiveness! BEG FOR MY FORGIVENESS!

Outside the door of one of the few buildings remaining intact in the main city of Tarolin 2, a Tak'cha readied himself to enter.

* * *

"They're coming."

Tu'Pari looked up, the only one seemingly interested in her now. G'Kar was lying at his feet, blood coming from places Donne had not even known existed. She had killed a great many people, but now she knew she was in the presence of a master. If only he had had telepathic powers he might well have been worthy of her respect, perhaps even her admiration.

"Who?"

"Someone come to see what is happening here. We will be ready for them. Do you want to tell me what this Machine is doing, G'Kar? Or should I perhaps use your new friends as leverage?"

"You…. will…. never…. control…. the Machine…." He made a strange noise, one which caused even Tu'Pari to start. It sounded like laughter. "Never…."

"You will tell me, or I will destroy everything that is yours. You will…." Her holographic form smiled. "Very well. I was getting bored here." She blinked, and with the work of a moment, it was done. "There. Now, G'Kar, your little dream house of paper and glue will be set alight. I wager you will be able to hear the screams even from here."

"Never…. win…." He fell silent again.

"Idiot. I have won. Come and get me, Captain Smith. You'll scream just as loud as the rest."

* * *

The skies around Babylon 4 and Epsilon 3 were filled with the inrush of energy as four jump points opened. Out swept the ships of the Resistance Government of Humanity, resplendent in their glory and certainty, convinced of the rightness of their position.

The following message was received by the Command and Control of Babylon 4:

"This is Captain Dexter Smith of the EAS Babylon. This station, this planet, this area of space and all peoples and objects and technologies herein are as of this moment placed under the control of the Resistance Government of Humanity. Stand down all weapons and prepare to be boarded. Any resistance will be met with deadly force.

"You have five minutes to comply."

Chapter 4

"This is Captain Dexter Smith of the EAS Babylon. This station, this planet, this area of space and all peoples and objects and technologies herein are as of this moment placed under the control of the Resistance Government of Humanity. Stand down all weapons and prepare to be boarded. Any resistance will be met with deadly force.

"You have five minutes to comply."

The four ships moved around the space station known as Babylon 4. Very few of them knew of the appropriateness of that name. Once, over seven years ago, Babylon 4 had been hailed as the greatest hope of the human race, a chance to fight back against the alien oppressors, an opportunity to regain power.

For various reasons the Babylon Project had fallen by the wayside and been forgotten. Official secrecy had been maintained, but to those who had been involved in its operation it was the greatest lost chance of the last decade.

But fortune favoured the bold, or so it was said. Humanity was now free and powerful again, a young colossus bestriding the galaxy once more. Babylon 4, the station that had been intended to redeem them, had been built by another for purposes unknown.

And humanity was now on the verge of another victory.

The Earth Alliance starships Babylon, Morningstar, Corinthian and Marten moved into position, their respective captains trying not to reveal their anxieties. This mission had been planned meticulously, and thus far everything seemed to be going as planned. The two human ships working for the enemy — the Parmenion and the Ozymandias — had gone, lured away through false means by an ally. None of the four captains had relished the thought of opposing their own people, least of all the legendary Starkiller, Captain Sheridan.

Also gone was the strange vessel Cathedral, believed to be commanded by the Minbari war criminal Sinoval. No one knew the exact circumstances behind that disappearance, but the timing was put down to fortuitous coincidence.

The only defences now remaining were the three ships from the United Alliance of Worlds — two Drazi Sunhawks and a Brakiri heavy cruiser — all of which could easily be dealt with should that be necessary; the integral defences of the station itself; and the awesome power of the Great Machine on the planet below, which should already have been neutralised.

On board the Babylon, more grateful than anyone else that its former captain had gone, Dexter Smith leaned forward and re-opened channels.

"This is Captain Dexter Smith of the EAS Babylon. I repeat, you are to stand down and surrender the station and all persons and objects on board. Failure to do so will provoke an attack."

There was a crackle as a reply came over the channel. Obviously the inhabitants of the station were taking precautions to prevent any surreptitious tracking or decoding.

"This is Lethke, Minister for the Economy of the United Alliance of Worlds. This station has our full support and any attack on our ships or persons will be considered an act of war against the Alliance."

Smith resisted a sigh of relief. He had been briefed about this possibility. He had also been ordered to supervise all the communications while his fellows got themselves into position to prevent any escapes and set up jamming mechanisms.

"I assure you, minister, we have no quarrel with the Alliance at all. We do however, have rights over the station and the planet, rights of discovery and occupation under the Interstellar Territory Pacts of twenty-two thirty-five, twenty-two thirty-nine and twenty-two forty-two. All items and persons sworn to the Alliance will be permitted to leave, saving only those who are wanted for crimes against our Government."

There was a long silence, and Smith knew what would be going through the alien's mind. Those wanted for crimes against the Resistance Government…. that could only refer to Delenn, former Satai of the Minbari and current President of the Alliance (although she apparently disliked that term). She had been in humanity's hands once, but had managed to slip away. That would not happen again.

Finally, Lethke responded: "Are you suggesting therefore that we are to negotiate on this matter?"

"We will not initiate any acts of violence unless violence is offered to us. We merely wish to enforce our rights. Unfortunately however, any sign of opposition will have to be met with deadly force. Once they are sure there is no danger from this area, my Government will send in legal teams and diplomatic arbiters to resolve this matter. I assure you again, Minister, we intend no hostilities against the Alliance, unless we are acted against."

With a sense of inevitable resignation, the Brakiri stabilised the signal. "You are welcome to board, Captain. We stand down our arms."

* * *

A wave of Darkness swept over Centauri Prime that night. Seeresses and sensitives all over the planet awoke screaming, paralysed by the terrors of great evil touching them. Screams echoed through the streets and blood ran from the walls.

The number of suicides in that one night was more than double than of the last two months together. In the city of Sphodria, a major trading port and the site of an ancient military victory over the Xon, the Governor of the city spent three hours writing the words, "The Darkness is coming" all over the walls of his house. The words were written in the blood of his wife, his children and his servants. He then threw himself from the roof of the house.

In the powerful mountain city of Camulodo, renowned as a seat of great learning, the curator of the Great Imperial Museum burned the building to the ground. He remained inside it as it burned. He had already clawed out his eyes and was in the process of eating his fingers as he burned to death.

Gallia, a prominent market town, saw its Governor dragged from his bed in the middle of the night by a crazed mob led by three preaching Shadow Criers. Claiming to be heralding in the coming Darkness they threw the Governor into an ancient well and began to pile it full of stones. His feeble cries ended as the last stone was thrown on top of him.

There was no word, no communication, no sign of any kind from the capital.

And on the island of Selini, in the hill farms, in the coastal inlets and coves, and in the capital city of Remarin, home of a new rebellion, there was….

…. peace.

Everyone slept well, except for those suffering from indigestion, or who tended to sleepwalk. There were few bad dreams, no cries for mercy or vengeance, no blood shed in the streets.

In fact the whole island slept, save only for the guards, some of the military, and the inhabitants of the Governor's personal dwelling.

"The fires in Camulodo are rumoured to be getting out of control," reported the dry voice of Lord Durano, formerly of the Ministry of Intelligence. He had always been dispassionate and dedicated, but now it seemed more as if he were reciting the results of this week's moren-ball contests. "Apparently some of the fire service have tried dealing with the situation, but they are being hampered by the mob, and some of the firemen themselves have fallen prey to…. whatever is happening."

"So many dying," muttered Governor Londo Mollari. He could not remember the last time he had slept well, and he certainly wouldn't tonight. He had been on the verge of going to bed when Durano had arrived with Virini and Marrago. Their reports from agents and allies in the three nearest mainland cities had made for grim reading.

"Has the whole planet gone mad?" he asked. "What in the Emperor's Name is happening?"

"We cannot say," replied Durano. "Some sort of psionic backlash perhaps. It is my belief that only a fraction of those afflicted by this…. madness are actually experiencing anything abnormal. The others are in all probability merely responding to the charisma or madness of their leaders."

"But still…. all this…. and for there to be nothing here. There is no explanation of why we here are all unaffected?"

Durano spread his arms wide. "A more comprehensive study might reveal more information, but there could be any number of reasons."

"Well, then. It is time we used this immunity to our advantage. Marrago, how many soldiers do we have here on the island?"

The former Lord-General of the Centauri Republic's armies stood up, the figures instantly at his command. "The five-thousand-strong Selini Guard, which includes the five hundred of the Governor's Personal Guard." An anachronism these days, but one that had been maintained in the name of 'tradition'. Since Londo's rise to power, all those old and forgotten traditions had actually become very useful.

"We also have some seven thousand members of the regular army. These are men I have been gathering from my old regiments and commands, people who are generally unhappy with the way the war with the Narns is going. Some are victims of dispossession in the capital and the surrounding areas."

"Twelve thousand. Hmm…. it will have to be enough. Marrago, you are to gather the armies and take them to the mainland, as swiftly as possible. They are to restore calm and preserve the political order in Sphodria, Camulodo and Gallia."

"Of course, but is this not a little…. premature? And all three at once? The original plan was to take them one at a time."

"The original plan had not anticipated this…. insanity. If we do not save these cities now there will be nothing left of them to save. Durano, the regular military has made no attempt to take any action in these cities?"

"No. In fact the Sphodria barracks withdrew from the city a few hours ago. I believe they all travelled by airship to the main barracks at the capital. The bases at Camulodo and Gallia have been largely abandoned for months."

Londo looked at Marrago. His eyes felt as though they were burning. "You see, Marrago. If we do not help these people…. our people…. then no one else will. We are their only hope."

"We cannot take all three, Londo. Not tonight. There is simply not enough time, and not enough decent under-officers. I can supervise the…. preservation of one myself, and I believe there are enough decent officers to manage the protection of another, but a third…. our soldiers would only add to the problem."

"You have no one who could command the third army?" whispered Timov. She had been standing in the doorway, listening to the conversation with mounting horror. Londo turned to look at her, irrationally angry that she was being exposed to such tales of terror. She was still wearing her sleeping-gown, wrapped tightly around her. He sighed and bowed his head, not wanting even to look at her, to associate her with the decision he knew was coming.

"No, Lady Timov. I am sorry, but so few of the army's officers joined us, and of those who did, there were very few I could trust. I organised and managed our army almost entirely myself. Only the captain of the Selini Guard knows anything at all about our full plans, and not even he knows everything. Most of my under-officers do not even know how many soldiers we have in total." He shook his head with ironic sadness. "It was meant to be a security measure."

"Two," Londo said softly. "Then we will save two."

"Which two?" Timov asked, still in the doorway.

Londo looked up at his companions. Marrago looked at the ceiling and rubbed at his eyes. "We will need Sphodria if we are to mount any sort of extended campaign on the mainland. It would be a vital part of our supply centres. We always knew we would need to control Sphodria before we could even think of making for the capital."

"Gallia is an important centre for the mid-territories," spoke up Durano, looking at Marrago and nodding. "A great many of the Court nobles have estates near there, families based in the city, mansions and so forth. Unfortunately they will probably think of their mansions more than their friends when they hear the city is in danger."

"And protecting Gallia may win us their aid…. or at least quiet support?" Londo said. He felt tired, very tired. Durano nodded. "Well then. It seems our plans are set. Marrago, muster the army. Sphodria first. Take whatever steps are necessary to establish order and try to save as many of the local Parliament as you can. Then…. see to Gallia. Protect as many of the Court nobility's mansions as possible, but take no unnecessary risks. I cannot have my Lord-General cut down by an insane farmer with a scythe." Marrago managed an obligatory chuckle, but all of them knew he did not mean it.

"I was born in Camulodo," said Timov suddenly. Londo turned to look at her, and her expression nearly broke his hearts. "I was fostered there with my aunt for three years as a child. Those were the happiest times of my life."

There was silence. Londo rose to his feet and moved to his wife, saying her name softly. She turned and backed away, moving back into their bedroom. He stopped at the door and punched the wall lightly. Even that hurt his knuckles.

He started suddenly at the sound of movement. Looking up he saw Lennier enter the room, and he breathed out slowly. He must be even more tense than he had thought.

"Governor Mollari," the Minbari said, "Prime Minister Malachi is on the line and he wishes to speak with you."

"Malachi?" said Marrago, evidently surprised. "Some kind of trap, perhaps?"

"A trick to find out where we are," suggested Durano. "A tracking ploy."

"He already knows where we are, and he has known for months. No, he wants to talk, nothing more. Gentlemen…. you know what must be done. May the Gods speed you all on your way safely…. if the bastards even exist, which I am beginning to consider more seriously nowadays."

"Oh?" Durano said, raising an eyebrow.

"Well, if the Gods don't exist, someone up there is out to get me."

Londo moved to the viewscreen in the other room, aware of Lennier standing protectively at the door, pointedly not looking at the viewscreen or making any attempt to listen. He was a good man…. for a Minbari. Londo looked at the viewscreen, at the face of his old friend, of the wise old advisor who had taken in a young, idealistic politician with delusions of grandeur.

"Malachi," he said, no hint of warmth in his voice. "What an unexpected surprise."

Malachi looked so tired. So old. Londo wondered if he looked the same. "Tell me, Londo. How would you like to come to the capital?"

* * *

She began to move, heading in the direction of what she hoped was a door. She had no idea of where she was, or, more importantly perhaps, where he was.

"It says you must die. It shows me where you are. You cannot run from me."

Kats grimaced in pain and tried to keep moving. Blood was pounding in her ears. The voice — his voice — was so loud.

"It says you must….

"…. beg for my forgiveness! You have done wrong. You have sinned and you will be punished."

Kalain's voice. Her outstretched arm came up against a wall and she paused, breathing harshly. For a moment she tried to be quiet, remaining still and motionless, but then she remembered Ashan's words. Whatever it was that was telling him to kill her, it was directing him. He knew where she was.

"I can see you. It can see you. I…. I don't want…. to do this. But it says I must. It says the good of my people depends on this. You followed him, you see. You didn't have to. Nobody made you. It was a mistake, the wrong decision, and now you must be punished for it. It says that it's all your fault."

He was near her now. She could hear his footsteps. She could smell him now as well. He smelled…. wrong, almost as if he were dead and decomposing. His words were flat and toneless.

Gulping in air, touching the wall for balance, she tried to move. A sharp pain burst in her shoulder and she stumbled. Something rolled beneath her foot and she fell.

A rough hand grabbed the collar of her robe, hauling her upwards. She let herself go limp, trying to remember the lessons Sinoval had tried to teach her. He had warned her that one day she would need to know how to fight, and how to kill. She had replied with a gentle smile that she had no intention of ever killing anyone.

She wished she had listened. All she could think of was Sinoval's face when he learned that she was dead.

The point of the knife came to rest at the bottom of her ribcage. Ashan pushed it slightly.

"It…. says that…. It says…. Minbari do not kill Minbari. It says that I must…. No. I am…. Minbari do not…. It…."

The pressure on the knife began to increase. Her robe became damp and warm, and she knew the knife had drawn blood. Ashan's grip on it had become weaker, however. He seemed to be arguing with himself.

"You are Minbari," she said, trying to force the words through the pain. "Minbari do not…." She cried out as the knife was jogged slightly, cutting a deep gouge across her skin.

"Silence…. You are a worker. You…. do not…. matter…. It says that you…. It…. says…."

She twisted her body and slid aside, crying out as the knife sliced across her ribcage and her side. She could feel Ashan losing his balance and hear him falling. Scrambling to her feet, she did not head blindly in any direction, but began clawing desperately for the knife. Her right hand found it, and as she awkwardly pulled it up through bleeding fingers she felt his hand slam down on top of her own.

"Workers…. die…. You…. must…."

He forced her hand up, crushing her fingers on to the hilt. His foot lashed out against her knee and she gave way, crashing backwards to the floor, but still she maintained her hold on the knife. She could feel him rising over her, bending the knife downwards.

"Minbari do not kill Minbari," she whispered, a great dizziness sweeping over her. "Listen to me, Ashan. Please…. fight it…."

"I can't. It says…. It…. says…."

"Listen to yourself. Minbari do not kill…."

The knife slid downwards a little further. "I…. can't…. I…. I…."

He suddenly jerked his hands, forcing the knife upwards. Kats, unable to free her hand from the hilt, added unwitting momentum.

She felt the knife slide into his chest and heard a slight gurgle. His fingers fell stiff and she was able to wrench her hand from the hilt, but not before his blood poured over her fingers.

She rolled aside just in time to prevent his body falling on her.

For a moment there was a still nothingness, and then the pain from her injuries hit home in one shocking burst and she cried out under the onslaught. The full horror of what she had done engulfed her. "Ashan," she whispered. "Ashan. Are you…?" It was useless. He was dead.

"Killed another fine Minbari, worker slut!" bellowed Kalain in her mind. "Beg forgiveness!"

"I'm sorry," she breathed. "I'm…." She closed her eyes and rolled over, climbing to her hands and knees. "No. You're not here. I know you're not here." She crawled forward, wincing from the pain of the wounds on her arm and body.

"Z'ondar!" Light filled the room as a door was thrown open and a figure stood silhouetted in the doorway. It moved forward with a gait she had never seen before. It raised a weapon that looked very much like a fighting pike.

It hissed out words in a twisted, sibilant language she did not recognise. "Z'ondar," it then said again. The word was Minbari, but one which she did not know. "Z'ondar."

Shaking, she managed to climb to her feet. "Who are you?" she asked softly. "I am Kats, of the worker caste of the Minbari. I…. I mean you no harm."

It began clicking and a strange expression passed over its alien face. "Do you…. revere the Z'ondar?" it asked haltingly, in an erratic worker caste dialect. "Do you remember…. his ways?"

"Who is the Z'ondar?"

It hissed something in its own language and darted forward, raising its weapon. It looked angry, very angry. Kats tried to avoid its attack, but she was too weak. She fell backwards, landing on Ashan's body.

Something beneath her hissed.

The alien's charge suddenly stopped and it dropped its weapon. Black ichor spilling from its eyes, it fell face forward on to the ground, a sharp knife sticking from its back.

"My lady?" asked a voice from the door. "Are you all right? I…. I can't see you."

"Kozorr," she whispered. "I am here." She hoped she sounded stronger than she felt.

"My lady." He moved forward awkwardly, and his shape was soon lost in the darkness. "Talk to me, Kats."

"I am here. I…." She coughed. "What has happened? What is…?" She could hear once again the hissing sound from beneath her. A strange warmth began to rise beneath her neck. Breathing out sharply, she rolled aside, and was stopped by strong hands.

Kozorr helped her rise. "I heard that Ashan had brought you here, my lady. Some of the…. survivors managed to direct me."

"Survivors?" she said, clinging to him tightly. She did not feel capable of standing on her own. "What happened? I…. remember meeting with Callenn and Ashan and then…. something fell on me and I…. I woke up here. He said he was going to kill me."

"He is dead. It was a fine blow. Worthy of a warrior."

"I'm not a warrior, though! I never want to be one. That…. that was the first time I've ever killed anyone."

"You have a strong heart, Kats," he said, his voice almost breaking. "Come…. see what has happened."

He helped her out of the room, and she looked at the utter devastation around her.

She felt like weeping.

* * *

Ta'Lon felt for the presence of his sword, as he would check on the security of an old friend. This whole place felt wrong to him, and he was experiencing a growing fear for the life of the one man he had sworn to follow unto death.

He had been a soldier during the occupation. The sight of the casual torture and murder of his family and mate had driven him into a peculiar form of insanity and he had dedicated his life to the destruction of the Centauri. Disdaining any long-range or high-technology weapons, he had taken the katok his grandfather had forged and sworn to use it as his instrument of vengeance. He had fought for almost the entirety of his adult life with only his sword. It was both weapon and constant companion: his only friend.

When the Centauri had withdrawn he had been bereft of purpose, wandering idly, picking fights, seeking mercenary employment. Some of the tasks he had been commissioned for had been neither ethical nor legal, but he had done them anyway, neither caring nor knowing anything else.

And then he had met Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar. He had been hired to assassinate the prophet by one who preferred to avoid the expense or the rules of the Thenta Ma'Kur. G'Kar had awoken to see the assassin standing over him, sword held ready. He had spoken nine brief words:

"Is this the purpose that sword was made for?"

Ta'Lon had broken down in tears and the two had talked all night. G'Kar's wisdom had awed him, and by dawn he had sworn himself to the prophet's side. He was not the first Ranger, but perhaps he was the first true Narn Ranger.

From that day to this he had always known he would give his life for G'Kar, but now he was accepting the revelation that he might have to do more than just die for the prophet. He might have to live for him.

Satisfied that the sword was still there, he turned to look at his companions. Six Narn Rangers, all men he had chosen and trained personally. He knew he could count on them. There were two humans present as well, neither of whom he was entirely sure of: Garibaldi, who worked for G'Kar's old ally Bester, a man he had been suspicious of from the beginning and still doubted today; and Dr. Kirkish, who had been studying the Machine in detail, again for Bester.

Something was definitely wrong. They should have been met by guards by now. Where were they?

"Be careful," he warned his Narns. He was speaking in his native tongue, one he had always felt proud of. The Centauri had not been able to eradicate it, and joy at its salvation led him to use it wherever possible. "Watch out for the humans. I am not sure I trust them."

"As you say," came the reply. He smiled. Good men.

The Heart of the Machine was before them now, almost. Ta'Lon reached to draw his sword, and then he stopped. Once drawn, it could not be sheathed without shedding blood, and he would not dishonour this place with a weapon unless he had to. He had enough time.

He rounded a corner and entered the hall wherein lay the Heart of the Machine. He stepped forward, and smiled to see his mentor and leader safely within. He stepped further inside and walked up to the Heart itself, stopping some paces from it, and kneeling.

"Forgive me, Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar," he said formally. "We feared for your safety. No one from the station has been able to contact you."

"There is no need to worry," said the voice of his leader. "No need at all. Everything is going fine." Behind her mask of light and mirrors, Donne smiled.

* * *

"I'm…. going."

"Go, then."

"Somebody has to, don't you see that? Somebody has to try to save the world!"

"And it's always got to be you. 'To strive, to seek, to find, and not to yield.' I don't believe you! We could still try to get away. Some of the colonies are intact. We could…. Oh, why am I bothering? You don't want to get away. You want to stay and fight."

"This is my world too. I have to try to save it. I thought you would understand."

"Oh, I understand. We can't save Earth. The Minbari are too strong. Everyone knows that."

"We're going to build a line. It'll hold. I know it will."

"You're deluding yourself. Go on then. Go and save the world. I won't be here when you get back…. if you get back. I'm sorry, Jeffrey. I love you more than anything, but I won't throw my life away on some…. foolish hope of beating impossible odds. It's over. Goodbye…."

"Catherine, no!"

"You can come with me. I…. want you to…. But you won't, will you?"

"I…. I…. can't."

"Goodbye."

He reached out to touch her hand, remembering once again how she felt, how she smelled, the soft timbre of her voice. It all came flooding back in one savage, brutal moment. "Catherine? It is you."

She smiled. "It's me."

"They took you from me." He bowed his head. Valen, Jeffrey Sinclair…. either, both…. bowed his head. "They took you from me."

She was silent, just watching him. Finally he regained his composure, and the man who would go down in Minbari legends as the greatest orator ever born, slowly, haltingly, breaking down with each minute that passed…. tried to explain the words in his heart to the woman he had once loved above all else.

He did not quite succeed.

* * *

Centauri history contained many long and bloody episodes. From the first skirmish with the Xon to the most recent war with the Narns it seemed that the history of the Centauri Republic had been measured by its conflicts. The legendary History of the Republic by Lord Graves had indeed been based on such a theory.

The majority of those conflicts had been external — with various aliens. Civil wars had also occurred of course — numerous conflicts with Selini, the struggle of the False Minister, the Rebellion of the Fifty-Two Lords, the Fall of the False Prophet Zog. The Centauri nobility had been embroiled in strife almost since recorded history began.

Since the second Emperor and the establishment of the Court however, such instances had been rare. The nobles had learned that a cold war was better, and so the Great Game of intrigue and plotting and innuendo, coupled with the occasional assassination, had developed. No noble had ever actually attacked the estate of another for centuries.

Until now.

The House of Kiro had once been mighty in the politics of the Court, and indeed Emperors had come from that line. They had fallen far in modern times, but their most recent Lord had ambitions to reverse that fall. It was widely expected among political commentators — including those with similar ambitions to Kiro's — that he would not rise as far as he hoped. He was a little too obvious in his plottings, just a bit too brazen and arrogant. Still, in these troubled times anything could happen.

Which was perhaps the reason for the attack on his home by forces loyal to Lord Jarno. He had been assembling quite an army in the last few months. Personal guardsmen, mercenary soldiers, several less than savoury 'businessmen'. Kiro's own guard had been strengthened as well, but he had been away for too long and he had not believed that anyone would dare attack him in his own house.

He was wrong.

"I demand to be released at once! This is an outrage and the Court shall hear of it!"

"The Court will hear nothing," replied the veiled noblewoman, playing with the hilt of her fan coquettishly. "Apart, of course, from what we choose to tell them."

"Lies! You will hang for this."

"No, we won't. You see, my lord, we have evidence that you are planning a coup against the Court. Or rather, we will have evidence…. once you have told us where to find it, or how to fabricate it."

"I'll tell you nothing."

"I will wager that is not the first time you have heard that, Trakis?" There was a brief acknowledgement in reply. "I leave the matter now in your entirely capable hands."

"But I'm a noble of the Court! My family has given rise to Emperors. You can't…."

"Now, Trakis. Please don't hurt his mouth. He does have to speak, remember."

Over an hour later the Lady Mariel walked away from the cellar room holding the fan in front of her face, both to conceal her identity and so that the servants and slaves would not see the hint of nausea in her expression. Trakis had indeed been very good. A former slave, he had leapt at the chance to torture a Centauri noble. After the first few minutes Mariel had begun to doubt her ability to stay there for long, but she had willed herself the strength. That at least was more than her pathetic husband or her equally pathetic lover would have done.

And where was her lover? Jarno could at least have been around to supervise Kiro's fate. Instead he was off somewhere, probably having a massive guilt trip.

She stopped one of the mercenary soldiers she had managed to gather and asked him. The answer she received hardly filled her with solace.

The seeress had not moved in all the time since Mariel had been here last. Neither, it seemed, had Jarno. He was still standing there, looking directly at the Lady Ladira. He looked so pathetic. Ladira was sitting on the floor, her legs still crossed, in some kind of trance. Jarno could well have been in some kind of trance himself, judging by his expression.

"Good news," she said, walking up to his side. She lifted her veil and kissed him once, briefly. "He confessed. He was actually plotting a coup. All the evidence is in his computer records. I would know where to find it, but alas…. such things are beyond a simple lady of the court. You will have to help me, my love."

"Is he…. did you…. is he…?"

"Dead? No, not yet. We may need him alive for more information, but I dare say his wounds will kill him before long. Be happy, my love. We have pulled off a great victory, removed one of your rivals, and we are now a step closer to your securing the throne. Next…. I think we may be strong enough to deal with Prince Cartagia and that…. that slut of his. The Lady Elrisia will surely be put out once she hears of this."

"The Lady Elrisia called you a slut from the woods with no manners, class, breeding or intellect, Mariel. I think that sours your opinion of her just a little."

"I told you never to repeat that!" she snapped, slapping at him. "Don't forget who has brought you this far. Without me, you'd still be languishing in some Gods-forsaken post as under-sub-secretary to the clerk to the secretary of the Minister of the Treasury."

"I know full well where you've brought me, Mariel. And that you only latched yourself on to me because your husband went missing in action. But still, if Kiro really was planning a coup perhaps some good will come out of this after all."

"Of course some good will come out of this. We're one step nearer the throne for you. Remember…."

"Jarno!" cried a familiar voice. Mariel groaned slightly, and then underwent a conscious change to her bearing, expression and tone of voice. It was a skill she had taken great pains to learn, and practised at every opportunity.

"Why, Daggair, dear. How wonderful to see you here."

"What have you done, Jarno?" cried Mariel's beloved sister-wife. "Word has reached the Court. They're calling it treason. They're…. they're going to arrest you. I came to…. to see if it was true…. What have you done?"

"Nothing, dear, now please leave us alone. They won't dare do anything to us. They…." Mariel stopped abruptly, as a sudden cold wind rushed through the room. She turned back to Jarno and followed his gaze, with much the same expression of horror. Lady Ladira was rising to her feet.

"The Darkness is coming," hissed the seeress, swaying drunkenly. She reached out her arms as if for Jarno, but he backed away in a terrified panic. "The Darkness is coming for us all.

"I can see it. I can see it reaching this world, claiming us all. It has already claimed you.

"By knife, by madness, by rope…. all here shall die. Surely you…. and surely I. By knife, by madness, by rope we must die. Surely you…. but firstly I."

Jarno let out a strangled cry and moved forward. His hand seized a goblet from the mantle at his side. It was an old ornament, and heavy. Stumbling forward, as if he had inherited the same near-drunkenness that afflicted her, he dashed the goblet against Ladira's head.

She fell crumpled to the floor, a brief spot of blood dropping from her crushed skull.

"Oh, Gods," cried Daggair. "What have you…? The Court must…. must…." She turned and lurched for the door. Mariel was faster, sliding a thin blade from the spine of her fan. Daggair had hardly reached the corridor outside the door when the blade pierced the back of her neck, and she fell.

"She was right," said Jarno, looking at the two bodies before him. "She was right."

"Shut up! There's no backing out of this now, Jarno…. none. We are in this to the end. Do you hear me?"

"Rope, knife, madness. Rope, knife, madness."

Mariel sighed, and noticed a speck of blood on her gloves. She cursed slightly as she tried to wipe it off. Then, mindful that her companion seemed incapable of doing anything, she called for the guards to remove the bodies.

Then she fled to a distant corner to be terribly sick.

* * *

Captain Dexter Smith refrained from checking his uniform for the eighth time and drew in a deep breath. He was the representative of the conquering heroes after all. He had won. Well, not just him, but he had been a part of it.

Maybe now the ghost of the Starkiller would leave his shoulder.

He walked forward into the docking bay of the station the Narn had, strangely, named Babylon 4. That was the proper name for the place of course, but Smith was less than sure why a Narn would call it that. Ah, who could fathom the motives of aliens? His security guards were behind and beside him. Enough of them…. for the moment. Enough to deal with such problems as might arise.

A small group of aliens was waiting for him. Most of them were Narns, wearing peculiar sunburst insignia, and carrying weapons. In front of them were a Drazi, glowering unpleasantly, and a Brakiri, dressed in an immaculate copy of an Earth business suit.

The Brakiri stepped forward, as Smith came to a halt. "I am Lethke, Minister of the Economy for the United Alliance of Kazomi Seven. It is with…. some reluctance that I hand the station over to you, Captain Smith."

"I thank you, Minister Lethke. Reluctance need not play a part. This station was meant to be ours and this area of space does belong to the Resistance Government. Our diplomats will be more than happy to confirm this, and once they have done so you and your staff will be free to return to your home. We at Proxima would value good relations with the United Alliance."

The Drazi barked something in a strange language, and the Brakiri nodded once. "It is unfortunate, I suppose, that those more qualified than I to authorise an action such as this are not here. Messrs G'Kar and Ta'Lon are currently missing, and the Narn security forces here seem to accept me as the acting leader…. at least for the moment."

"We will be happy to discuss matters with G'Kar and Ta'Lon when they make themselves known to us, Minister. Now, where is Satai Delenn? I have orders to take her into custody."

"Ah, Delenn no longer goes by that title, Captain, and I do not know where she is. I should also point out that any measures taken against her will constitute hostile action against the Alliance, and we will respond in kind."

"Neither I nor my Government has any wish for hostilities with the Alliance, Minister. However, Delenn is wanted for war crimes against my people, and my orders are to make sure she stands trial for them."

"Well then, Captain, it appears we are at an impasse. I cannot allow Delenn to be taken into your custody. Would it not be said she possesses diplomatic immunity, as head of the Alliance?"

"My Government has not recognised that position." Smith hoped his bearing did not betray his concern. His orders had stated that the capture of Delenn was second in importance only to the capture of the Machine. War with the Alliance would be a trifling price to pay if it brought the President Delenn. And yet…. Smith did not want to start a war, and he did not want to hand someone over for torture and probable execution. He had no doubt that she would have no qualms about doing the same to him, but he liked to believe that that was what made him better than the Minbari.

The Drazi said something else, and this time Lethke shook his head sadly.

"What did he say?" Smith asked.

"He said we should kill you," came the reply.

"Then do so," Smith said, quietly pleased by how stern his voice sounded, "but know that if you do, the four ships waiting in orbit will attack and board this station, and there will be no measures taken to protect diplomatic immunity. Your guards will stand down their weapons, and you will render us every co-operation in the capture of Satai Delenn. Do you understand me?"

Something else from the Drazi, and a hint of anticipation in the Brakiri's bearing. "We understand you perfectly, Captain. Absolutely perfectly."

* * *

"Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar…. is anything…. wrong?"

"Of course not," replied Donne. "Why would there be anything wrong?" She looked at the figures before her, searching through the Machine's memories to find their records. They had all come from the station, and all but two of them were Narn — G'Kar must have had details on them. It would have helped if the Narns didn't all look alike, but then it was only a matter of time. How long to leave things before she showed them all the truth? How long would it take those mundanes to seize control of the station? Silly question, they were mundanes — they would probably still be trying by Christmas.

"We were unable to contact you. You have not been seen on the station for hours. We were…. worried."

"There was no need to be worried." The one in front was speaking. He would be the leader then. Come on, his files would have to be here somewhere. What sort of organisation was there in this thing? Where…? Her vision swam, and she found herself still staring at the Narn before her, but somehow she knew he was younger.

"Will you follow me, Ta'Lon?" she asked. No, it wasn't she who was asking. It was G'Kar.

"Of course I will. Through fire and darkness, past death and despair…."

With a colossal force of will she brought herself back to the present. That was not the first time she had found herself visually and mentally reliving old scenes, all of them involving G'Kar. The Machine's equivalent of a filing cabinet, no doubt.

"There was…. no need for concern. The Machine has just been…. under some strain lately."

"Of course, Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar. I understand. I shall report back that all is well. May I lay my blade at your feet in honour and respect?"

"Yes. Yes of course." What was this? Some absurd Narn ritual. Donne scanned through the others. All Rangers no doubt. All expendable therefore. Who were the humans? She recognised Michael Garibaldi. He'd been working for Al for quite a while. A mundane, but an important one. She'd probably have to keep him alive then. The other one…. the woman…. where had she seen her before?

She looked back to see Ta'Lon draw that long sword from the sheath on his back and kneel down just in front of her. He was almost close enough to touch. She considered reaching out and tearing his mind open.

His next motion was too fast even for the Machine to track. He brought the sword up and slashed it across her side. She threw back her head and screamed, knowing that had she not installed a protective force field the blow would have killed her.

Through her pain she could feel the voices of the Machine wailing in her mind, a myriad cacophony of screams.

"Did you think I would not recognise an imposter in the place of my lord?" hissed the Narn. "Where is he and what have you done with him?"

Something began to knit across the wound. She did not know what, nor did she care. All she felt was the burning hatred, and the explosion of voices in her mind.

"Burn!"

The entire room before her burst into a blaze of electrical discharge. The Narn Rangers ran forward, drawing their own swords, rushing to join their leader.

Too late.

At the last minute Donne remembered to erect a hasty force field, shielding both herself and Ta'Lon from the effects of the blast. She very much wanted him alive. The Narns screamed as the floor beneath them heated up and the air thickened and flashed with sparks.

"Burn," she said again, and the blasts ended, six smoking bodies falling to the ground. "Tu'Pari!"

Ta'Lon, who had been knocked aside by her blast, rolled to his feet in one smooth motion. Still wielding his sword, he lunged for her again, but this time she had her own Narn to aid her.

The assassin's cloak of darkness dissolved and he burst into motion. Hiding him had been simplicity itself. Concealing Numbers One and Two had been equally easy, although G'Kar had been a little harder. The Machine recognised its former keeper and did not want to harm him. Forcing it to do so had taken some effort.

Numbers One and Two trained their weapons on the other two humans. Garibaldi looked up at Donne, her holographic illusion now cast aside. He shrugged, and handed his own weapon over to Number One. His companion carried no weapon.

Ta'Lon's sword swept out towards Tu'Pari, but the assassin raised an arm and the sword appeared to glance aside. Lashing out with his other fist, he caught the underside of Ta'Lon's jaw. Just before the impact, small spikes shot out from the knuckles of his glove.

The Ranger went down. A few sharp kicks ensured that he did not rise again.

"Is he dead, Tu'Pari?"

"No, not yet. You aren't paying me enough to kill him."

A wave of anger poured through her, but she managed to restrain herself. She needed Tu'Pari alive. Better by far to turn that anger against the being who had wounded her.

"Am I paying you enough to torture him?"

"Depends on what you want done to him."

"I had plans for G'Kar, but I still need him alive and relatively unharmed. He may be willing to talk more if he feels his friends are in danger. Begin with an eye, and work your way up from there. I trust to your expertise in this matter."

Tu'Pari drew his wickedly-bladed dagger and tested it against his arm. He then smiled. "Always a pleasure to serve."

* * *

Catherine shook her head slowly. "It's all so…. I don't know. I thought you were dead. No one survived the Line, they said. No one."

"No one did. I can't…. quite…. see it. But I do know that no one survived. The Minbari were…. very thorough."

"Now that is what I don't understand. The Minbari destroyed everything of ours. They tore us apart, and they kept us apart these past thirteen years. Oh, I know it was these Vorlons who did…. whatever…. but it was the Minbari who allowed it. So why in God's name are you…. looking like…. that?"

"I don't expect you to understand. Sometimes I'm not sure I understand." He rose to his feet and gently took her hand, guiding her outside to his balcony. It was the middle of the morning now, and the bustle of people through the streets of Kazomi 7 could be heard. Slowly he pointed to a park, not far away. There was a small shrine there, made of wood and stone. In front of the shrine there was a garden of sand and rocks. "You see that?"

"A Japanese stone garden, yes…. I…. What is a Japanese stone garden doing here? I've only seen two other humans on this whole planet; that insane merchant who brought me here and the Gandalf wannabe who checked me out in the customs area."

"Ah, I believe the Centauri picked up the idea, and quite liked it…. for a time. Our fashions were quite popular with them for a while, remember? And after…. afterwards…. Delenn told me that they merely altered the stone garden a little to make it look Minbari. It was destroyed when the Drakh invaded, but Delenn saw to it that it was rebuilt. She said…. something…." He straightened. "The power of one mind to change the universe. I told Marrain that once, when he was questioning some of my ideas. That was the one occasion when I wish he hadn't listened to me."

"You creep me out when you do that." She shivered. "Oh, don't look at me like that. One minute you're almost the Jeff I knew, and I can almost forget you've got that damned bone growing out of your skull, and then…. and then you switch personalities and creep me out. What has that stone garden got to do with anything anyway?"

"What do you see when you look at it?"

She shrugged. "Rocks. Sand. More sand. What am I supposed to see?"

"I see footsteps stretching out across the sand, running forever on into the distance. And I know that I'm following them, travelling a path that has already been travelled…. There's a man waiting for me at the end…. and he's me.

"Catherine, I remember things that I have not yet done. I can see my future…. your past. The Vorlons did that to me. They changed my appearance, my memories, took away almost everything that made me human…. leaving just enough so that I would be the Valen of history. They took you away from me. They took everything away from me.

"I have no choice but to follow this path. They made sure of that."

"You…. remember your future?"

"I know what is to happen. The histories record everything I said, and did, and all the mistakes I made…. mistakes I have to make again. Footsteps in the sand."

"Then you…. you know how you're going to die?"

He shivered and bowed his head, gripping the balcony rail tightly. "Don't ask me. I can never tell you. Never tell anyone."

"I don't know if you're Jeffrey or…. the other guy at the moment. I don't think I want to know. What are you going to do now?"

"Stay here. I have to. I don't think the Vorlons want me to go too far…."

He must stay here, until the time is right.

Catherine recoiled at the alien thoughts, but she said nothing. He did not seem to notice.

"Besides, if I head out into the galaxy, there's too much that could happen. The Minbari are…. falling apart at the moment. If I tried to help, I'd just make things worse. I know I would. Neither of the factions out there wants me, not really. But here…. I can help. There are some Minbari who…. remember what I'm meant to represent, and they're coming here. They're coming to safety and strengthening this place…. all at the same time.

"I have to stay here. But you, Catherine…. what are you going to do? I…. I would like you to stay."

"I don't know. I'd…. been told I would find you here, but I had no idea it would be like this. I…. I need to think. I'd like to see a bit more of this place."

"Of course. I'll give you a guided tour."

"I just hope that no one back home gets word of me hanging around with a Minbari."

He smiled, but it was a false smile. She looked at him, and wondered what thoughts were there, behind that so-alien face. For a brief moment equally alien thoughts flitted inside her mind — but only for a moment, and then they were gone, the Vorlon influence receding to her subconscious, content to wait. For the moment, at least.

* * *

Delenn stood still, looking out into space. All she could see were the human ships floating there. The same human ships that had destroyed Minbar.

"No," she muttered. "We destroyed Minbar. Our arrogance. Our sins. Us, not them."

She grimaced, placing her hands against her forehead. Her head was pounding. She had been concentrating on this for…. she did not know how long. A long time. It had been foolishness to imagine this would work, but she had to try. All communications signals were blocked. There was still no word from the Machine and she had accepted that something had happened to G'Kar. Sinoval had gone, and would in all likelihood not return even if he was aware of what was happening here. His loyalties lay elsewhere.

There was only John, and only one way to contact him.

She had never tried using her link with Lyta in this way before. Neither of them was sure how it worked or what it was capable of. Delenn knew only that it was a connection of some sort, and part of what had led to a wonderful friendship.

Lyta was with John. If only she could somehow…. get…. something…. through.

A warm wind seemed to be blowing into her mind, a rush of gold on blue. She fell to her knees, almost screaming. She had touched something all right. But what?

"Lyta? Lyta?"

Are you ready?

"Kosh…." The Vorlon who had placed a part of himself within her, the same part that was now within Lyta; the source of their connection.

A deal was made. My part in it is almost done. Remember what you saw.

"What I saw…? I don't…."

Remember.

She screamed as something seemed to explode in her mind. She fell forward to her knees, her hands clawing against the plastics, seemingly clawing against space itself.

"Delenn?" Lyta! At last! "Delenn…. what is happening? You're…. you're hurting me."

"We…. need you, Lyta. We…. we…. need you…."

"What is…?" Lyta was screaming. "Delenn…. What…?" Her voice was growing quieter, only her screams remaining. "What…?" It faded, and there was silence again.

Behind Delenn, standing in the doorway, were four human security officials. One of them activated a link. "Captain Smith. We have her, sir."

* * *

"All this…. and for what?"

Kozorr touched her arm gently and she winced from the pain. She felt very dizzy, but something kept her upright. Kats wondered what it could possibly be. By rights she should be unconscious by now.

"A warning. Look closer. All the damage was concentrated on the Administration building, the Government bases, military locations…. next to nothing on civilian targets."

Kats nodded, breathing out harshly. She should have seen that. "But who…?"

"That thing that attacked you. It mentioned…. someone called the Z'ondar?" She nodded again. "Do you think it meant Sonovar? Some sort of linguistic corruption perhaps? Sinoval and I have ben expecting something from Sonovar for a while, but…. nothing like this." He shook his head. "I just wish I knew who these aliens were."

"What…. now?"

"Now, my lady, I am taking you to a place where you can heal. There are survivors who have set up emergency hospitals. Then…. I'll try to take one of these aliens alive. Some of them are still here. I suppose I had better try to find out where Administrator Callen is, but that might be a low-priority assignment."

She chuckled, and then swayed, almost falling. He caught her awkwardly, his ruined hand unable to afford him proper leverage. "Too…. much…. blood…."

"Come on, Kats. There is somewhere not far. Just…. stay conscious. Talk to me…."

"About…. what…?"

"Anything." He took a few steps forward, holding her in as balanced a position as he could manage. "Your childhood. Your parents. Your…. Kats! Stay awake!"

"…. Trying…." She could see Kalain again, floating in front of her, above her, laughing, mocking her. Worker bitch. Murderer! Inferior. Hardly Minbari at all were the worker caste. Nothing more than animals, really. Valen might have raised them up, but that was all they were.

"Kats…." Kozorr's voice was fading, and everything around her seemed dark. "Kats…. my lady…. Stay awake…. my lady."

I love you.

Had he said those words, or had she only imagined them? She tried to think of something to say, but the words would not come out. She reached up for him, but could not move her arm. Darkness took her at last.

* * *

She moved as though swimming through treacle. Voices exploded in her mind — Delenn's voice, the Vorlon voices, Valen's words…. she could hear them all. But she knew what had to be done.

Somehow Lyta Alexander managed to reach the bridge of the Parmenion, although she could remember nothing of the journey. She was aware only of Delenn's plea for help, and then the solemn orders of the Vorlon that shared her soul.

"Miss Alexander!" started Captain Sheridan. "What is…?"

Everyone on the bridge was looking at her. Captain Sheridan, Commander Corwin, the third-in-command, Major Krantz, the tech ops. She tried to speak, but could not frame the words. The light was shining so brightly in her mind.

She wanted to scream.

And she did.

Her eyes became reflections of the Vorlon within her. Her mouth was wide open and light and beauty poured from it, from her, illuminating the room.

<Choose your destiny now. The avalanche has begun.>

"What is this?" asked Krantz, from seemingly a whole universe away. "Captain, what…?"

<Choose. The past depends on you.>

The light faded and Lyta, her scream voiced at last, fell to the floor. Sheridan was beside her instantly. "What's happened?" he asked.

"Delenn…. she…. got through to me…. somehow…. She's in trouble…. big trouble…."

"David, try and send a message to Babylon Four. See if you can find out what's going on there."

"Yes, Captain," came the reply. Corwin began barking orders to the technicians.

"Captain Sheridan, we have a duty to be at Sanctuary as soon as possible, do you remember?" Major Krantz again. Lyta found his surface thoughts screaming at her. He was worried about…. something. A conflict of interests. He was…. going to betray them.

"This might be important, Major."

Corwin turned around from the commpanels. "We can't get through to the station. Something's jamming all signals."

Sheridan rose to his feet. "Right, that's it. We're turning about and heading back to the station."

"Captain, you have your orders."

"Yes, I do, Major, and I'm ignoring them. David, how long is it likely to take us to get back?"

"Several hours. We're going to have to reset the navigation and reattach ourselves to the old jump gate beacon. We've still got it in memory, so it shouldn't be too hard."

"Good. Lyta, I'll call for the medics. You look like you need something."

"Nothing they can do for me." Her voice sounded dry, as if it were coming from a stranger. "The Vorlons are playing with me again. I'll…. stay here."

"If you think you can."

"Captain Sheridan! You have been ordered to make for Sanctuary."

"Yes, Major Krantz, and I told you I'm ignoring that order. Babylon Four is in trouble, and they need our help."

"You work for Bester, not G'Kar. Remember that!" Sheridan ignored him. In a fury, Krantz activated his link.

"Do you think we should inform Ben Zayn about this?" asked Corwin. "He might be able to help."

"He's more likely to try to fire on us. Something stinks here, David. This whole…. sudden order to leave was just too…. convenient. No, Bester knew about this, I'd bet anything on it."

"It does seem likely."

"Captain!" Lyta cried, falling to her knees in pain. "Sec…. security are…. They're…." The door to the bridge opened and a squad of Narn security officers entered.

"Ko'Dath," ordered Major Krantz. "Captain Sheridan and Commander Corwin are relieved of duty as of this moment. You are to escort them to the brig."

Ko'Dath made a gesture of feigned surprise, and looked at Sheridan. "Captain?"

Sheridan smiled. "Major Krantz isn't feeling too well, Ko'Dath. I think he needs a lie down in one of the holding cells. Take him there, will you?"

"Yes, Captain."

"Oh, and after that, ready your people as much as you can. I think we might need you when we get to Babylon Four."

"We're always ready, Captain."

"You can't do this, Sheridan! You…."

"I've already done it, Major." Sheridan turned his back as the Narn Bat Squad dragged the protesting Major Krantz away from the bridge. None of the technicians stirred as they did so.

"Well, we've done it now," said Corwin.

"Ah, I've been wanting to do that for a long time."

Lyta smiled through her pain.

* * *

"You know how to stop his pain, G'Kar. Just tell me."

The Narn coughed, laughter spluttering through his breath. "You…. still…. do not…. understand. The Machine can never be yours…. You…. do…. not…. are not…. ready…."

Donne looked at Ta'Lon. He was unconscious, blood staining his face and the front of his clothing. "Tu'Pari, you idiot! I told you to be careful with him. I don't want him dead."

"He isn't. At a rough guess, he made himself fall unconscious."

Donne was surprised. "You can do that?"

"It was an old trick taught amongst the Thenta Ma'Kur. A trick to protect us from awkward questions if we should be captured. These…. Rangers must have found out about it somehow."

"Ah. Annoying. Wake him up." Tu'Pari nodded.

"I will do what I can."

"And please put that thing away."

"Thing? Oh, this." He held up a red orb, thick blood dripping from it. Behind him, Garibaldi's friend was being very sick. "A trophy of conquest. And please…. lower your tone. I am not your slave, lady."

You will be whatever I tell you to be, came the thought, but she did not give voice to it. She needed Tu'Pari for the moment, and the humans were growing less and less willing to be here. Sooner or later she would have to kill them, but not until she had figured out how to access all the secrets of this Machine. With all its knowledge at her disposal, she would be able to hold off anything. Without it…. Ta'Lon had nearly defeated her just by himself. What if more like him came?

"This thing has some offensive capability. I know it does. But…." She smiled, alien thoughts buzzing through her mind. The Machine was responding to her. Words, thoughts…. images…. all there.

Weaponry, enough to protect this planet for a million years.

She laughed. "Well, G'Kar. You didn't tell me about all those long-range missiles this thing has hidden around. Who knows just how vast this Machine is?"

"I did…. but you do not…. you are not…." He coughed again. "You…. can…. not…."

"Oh yes, I can." She started, and then laughed again. "There's a jump point opening. A ship's arriving. I think I have some target practice. Tell me what I need to know, G'Kar, or I'll start filling the skies with as many of these missiles as I can. And I'll turn that precious station of yours into so much scrap metal.

"Well?"

Alone, off to the side, still comatose, thoughts began to race through Susan Ivanova's mind — guiding her, directing her, pushing her. The Keeper's soft words touched her, and sent thoughts into Donne's mind, manipulating her to the desired end.

Ivanova's eyes opened.

* * *

Londo looked out through the window of his transport, hoping to catch a glimpse of the sea beneath him. Unfortunately it was too dark, but he could imagine it there, proud and majestic, knowing nothing of his concerns or his problems.

Timov's angry words still sounded in his memory. He had hated to leave her like that, but if the Gods were willing, then they would meet again.

"It was Malachi. He…. he has invited me to attend him in the capital."

Timov had snorted. "Mad, of course?"

Londo had looked at her, realising just how much he had grown to love her recently. "I will be leaving within the hour."

He did not know why he had to go. Well, he did know, but he could not put it into words. Vague concepts of friendship and sacrifice and understanding all flitted through his mind, but he knew as well as Timov did that none of that really mattered. What did matter was…. he did not know. But something had to matter. He knew only that if he did not go, he would lose any opportunity to end this without more bloodshed.

Without the sacrifice of another Camulodo.

"Malachi is my friend," he had tried to explain.

"What sort of friend can he be? Look at what he has done!"

"Malachi has not done everything."

"He's done enough!"

No, that was it. Londo needed to see Malachi again, to look into his eyes and see, once and for all, if his friend was still there. Malachi had taken in a young and idealistic noble's son and trained him in the ways of politics and the Court. He had told Londo something, once:

"We possess power far greater than that of any others, on any other world in the galaxy. And yet how do we use it? Power is nothing if it is not used, but it is even less if used wrongly. Remember that, Londo."

What could have happened to him?

Beside him Lennier sat, apparently asleep, but probably just meditating. He had not insisted on coming. There had just been no doubt that he not would be left behind. The two of them had begun this whole quest together after all. They would have to finish it together.

It seemed so long ago, that journey to Kazomi 7 with Delenn. Where was she now? Safe and at peace, he hoped.

Well, safer and more at peace than he was.

The capital, and the Court, drew him onwards.

* * *

Captain Smith had not been sure what to expect from the notorious war criminal Satai Delenn. He had never seen her before in person, although he had been given access to records…. from both before and after her emergence from her cocoon.

Neither of them matched the picture of peace and serenity before him now. She was seated on a narrow bench in the holding cell, hands folded in her lap, head raised, looking him squarely in the eye. She looked very different from either of the images he had seen. Apparently she had gone through a second transformation. Human and Minbari were now blended perfectly in her.

She made him…. uncomfortable.

"It is my place to inform you that you will be taken from here to Proxima Three, there to stand trial for war crimes against the human race. You will be afforded every right to defence and justice according to our laws. Do you understand what I have just told you?"

"I understand," she said. Her voice was strangely accented, soft, but with layers of steel beneath. "And we both know, Captain Smith, that my trial will be anything but fair."

"My Government has assured me that it will be. In any case your trial is not my concern. I am just a soldier. It is my duty to escort you there and hand you over to the appropriate authorities. That is all."

"Nobody is 'just' anything, Captain."

"As you say, Satai."

"I no longer go by that title. It was taken from me a long time ago."

"Then how should I address you?"

"My name is Delenn, and it is as good a name as any other. If you are uncomfortable with that, however, then my people gave me another title to replace the one they took from me. Zha'valen."

"And that means?"

"Outcast."

He opened his mouth to speak, but then realised he had nothing worth saying. Simply being around her troubled him in a way he could not identify. Maybe because she looked so human, or so vulnerable. It was hard to envisage her as the monstrous butcher he had always believed the Minbari to be.

His link suddenly beeped and he activated it. "Yes. Smith here."

It was Lieutenant Franklin, from the bridge of the Babylon. "Captain, our sensors have detected something approaching from hyperspace. One of our ships. A capital ship."

"All our capital ships are here. What…?" He suddenly paled, and looked at Delenn. There was a knowing look in her eyes, and he suddenly felt the burden of his ghosts rising up before him.

And a chance to exorcise himself of it forever. "It's Sheridan. I'm on my way back to the ship. I'll be there as soon as I can."

"But Captain, your orders are to…."

"The station is secure, and the capture of the station and the Machine were our top priorities. To safeguard our acquisitions here we need to defeat these reinforcements, and for that, I need to be on the bridge of my ship. I will be there immediately."

He turned and left the holding cell, barking quick instructions to the two security officers on guard there. As he left he heard Delenn saying something, and he turned back to her. "Walk with Valen, Captain," she repeated softly.

Troubled, he ignored her, and began to run towards the shuttle bays.

Sheridan. The Starkiller. At last, another chance to prove fully to everyone that he was worthy of sitting in the captain's chair where the Starkiller himself had once sat. They had clashed before, but inconclusively. This time it would be more decisive.

Smith would later wonder how his future would have turned if he had remained on the station, co-ordinating its defence from there. He would never know, but he would always feel that the decision to make for his ship had been the one greatest moment of his life.

* * *

The Parmenion emerged from hyperspace to find the four ships of the Resistance Government waiting for it. Sheridan looked at them, and felt a tightening in his chest. Here it was: the conflict he had been dreading and hoping to avoid ever since he had broken away from Proxima.

"This is Captain Sheridan of the Parmenion," he said, the comm channels carrying the message to his four opponents, and also, he hoped, to the captains of the Drazi and Brakiri ships. "Babylon Four and Epsilon Three are under my protection. You are to leave now."

"Captain Sheridan," came a reply. A voice he recognised. General Ryan. "You are wanted for war crimes against the Resistance Government. Stand down your ship now, and we promise to spare those of your crew who are innocent of any wrongs against humanity."

"That is not an option, General."

* * *

On board the Stra'Kath, the Drazi captain had been sitting impatiently for hours, wondering why he was not being ordered to fight. Still, he placed trust in Taan Churok, and would wait.

Finally, the order he had been waiting for arrived.

"The control room is ours once more. The station is ours." Taan Churok's face on the screen. "Allies are here. Fight."

The captain grinned. He did not bother checking in with his Brakiri counterpart. If he was willing to fight, then he would join in.

He set target for the human ships, and ordered the Stra'Kath forward.

* * *

Donne smiled. "You were warned."

The Machine rumbled, and a missile soared from the bowels of the planet, shooting up into space.

Chapter 5

His spirit was everywhere, even now. It permeated this room, all the rooms, the entire ship. The EAS Babylon, his ship, Sheridan's ship, always. Dexter Smith, Sheridan's replacement on the Babylon, was always aware of that. He had lived in Sheridan's shadow for the year he had been on board, and now at last he was within sight of ending that curse. They had clashed once before, an inconclusive fight at best. This would be different. There would be no retreat here.

Matters hung suspended, in the balance. On their side, four Earthforce capital ships, the Babylon, the Morningstar, the Corinthian and the Marten. Plus, hopefully, the resources of the Great Machine. The signal indicated that the Machine had been taken, but there had been no word since. This had not been unexpected, but Smith was still troubled. He had been readying a crew to visit the planet and ascertain its status when he had received word of Sheridan's arrival.

On their side, one human capital ship, one Drazi Sunhawk, and one Brakiri vessel. Plus the greatest human captain of recent times.

"This is Captain Sheridan of the Parmenion," came the voice over open comm channels. His voice. Smith straightened when he heard it. He was still breathing heavily from his mad dash back to his ship, but his exhaustion did not bother him at all. "Babylon Four and Epsilon Three are under my protection. You are to leave, now."

"Captain Sheridan," came a reply. A voice Smith recognised. General Ryan. He had command of this mission, but it was very clear that he was in some disfavour with the Resistance Government. "You are wanted for war crimes against the Resistance Government. Stand down your ship now, and we promise to spare those of your crew who are innocent of any wrongs against humanity."

"That is not an option, General."

There was a silence. Smith waited, visualising his opponent. He had never met Sheridan personally, but he knew everything about the infamous Starkiller. He was reckoned the greatest human strategist alive. He had saved the day at the Battle of Mars, many observers held that it was his intervention that had saved the Narns during their first war with the Centauri, and while reports of his more recent activities were highly confidential, Smith had heard rumours of skirmishes with the Streibs and Drakh.

"Launch all remaining Starfury squadrons," came Ryan's order over a coded channel. Two of the Babylon's four squadrons had been launched already, upon arrival at the station, and the other two were held in strict readiness. Something similar would have been done on board the other ships. Smith gave the order.

"Do not engage unless we are attacked first," Ryan ordered. "Repeat…. do not engage unless engaged. If conflict does begin, targets are: the destruction of Sheridan's ship, no survivors taken or mercy offered; the disabling or destruction of the Alliance ships, with survivors taken on board and treated well; and attacks on the station are to be directed at weaponry and Starfuries only. The destruction of the station should come as a very last resort.

"Smith, how is our presence on the station?"

"Enough to hold the command deck, hopefully. I ordered my men to secure and control it, but whether it can be held is uncertain, sir."

"And Satai Delenn?"

"In custody, but on the station, sir. I…. thought it imprudent to bring her on board the Babylon. She has been here before after all…. and there may be sympathisers among my crew."

"Can your men guarantee that she will be kept safe on board the station?"

"Not for certain, sir."

"Damn! You may have to answer for that, Smith, but there's nothing we can do now. It was your task to secure the station and placate the ambassadors there, remember?

"Philby, what signs of activity from the planet?"

Smith closed his eyes and leaned back heavily in his chair. What Ryan had said was true…. he should have remained on the station, he should have taken more security on board, and he should have brought Delenn to the Babylon when he came. But how could he tell Ryan just how much he had been haunted by Sheridan ever since taking over this post? How could he explain how much humanity he had seen in Delenn's deep green eyes? How could he…?

He started as Franklin looked up, speaking. "Captain, something's coming up from the planet. It's…."

The ship rocked, shaking in a blast that seemed almost to tear it apart. Smith fell forward, his head smashing against his forward commpanel. His ears started ringing. Desperately he scrambled to his feet, wiping away the blood from his forehead and glancing at Franklin.

"What was that?"

"A missile of some sort…. from the planet, somewhere below the surface."

"Something powerful enough to come from below the planet's surface…. and reach this high into orbit? What sort of…?" He grimaced, wincing as his head pounded. "What's our status?"

"Hull integrity pretty much intact, engines intact, jump engines at eighty percent capacity…. ship-to-ship communications are down entirely. The missile didn't impact on us, but it did send out some sort of pulse which shut down the comm."

Smith sat back, trying to take it in. "Are the sensors working?" What was happening? The Machine was supposed to be under control.

"Yes…. it looks like it anyway…. Captain, the Drazi ship has started attacking the Corinthian!"

Smith closed his eyes and whispered a swift prayer. "You heard the General's orders, Lieutenant…. we attack."

* * *

This was not what Michael Garibaldi had been expecting when he arrived on Babylon 4. He remembered Bester's orders, as well as the manner in which they had been delivered: cursory, peremptory, and to-the-point.

As he looked mutely at the scene before him, he began to feel very sick at the thought that Bester might have been involved in this. Garibaldi recognised Donne, one of the Boss's favourite telepaths, given the plum job of head of the embassy at Proxima. She had been recalled from there amidst much speculation. Garibaldi now knew the reason for that move.

Everything fitted together too neatly. All of it. Sheridan's recall to Sanctuary…. the Boss's supposed 'illness' preventing him from being at G'Kar's summit.

How long had the Boss been planning this?

Garibaldi tried to think, tried to recall the moment where things had changed. Bester had been kind and…. his old self when Frank had been born. He had seemed almost…. touched by the child. He had also been happy ever since his return from Proxima. Few people knew the details, but Garibaldi did know that he had brought someone back with him.

So when had he changed? Perhaps it had always been like this, and he just hadn't noticed before.

But still, it was hard to reconcile the Boss who had cried when holding a newborn baby with the man who could so callously have ordered this great betrayal. Garibaldi looked on in stunned horror, unable to think or do anything, while two Narns were tortured right in front of his eyes.

How am I going to tell Lianna what I saw here? And Mary, she looks…. I don't know, but she can't have anything left in her stomach to throw up.

There was a sudden movement, and a loud scream that brought his mind back to the scene at the Heart of the Machine. The scream did not come from either of the Narns, however, but from the other man there.

He was hovering in mid-air directly before Donne. His arms and legs were spreadeagled and his mouth was wide open.

"This Machine has so many attributes," Donne said, smiling. "I'm so happy it's finally sharing some of them with me. Tell me, Number Two…. did you know that one of those attributes is enhanced telepathy? I could read your thoughts as if you were screaming them across the room at me. Do you think I'm a fool?"

"I…. I…." He was trying to speak, but each time a word left his mouth his body jerked and his next words were lost in choking fits.

"Telekinesis as well. I was never able to master that art…. it's a pity. I always felt I disappointed Al by not being a teek as well as a teep. But look at this, and without even trying…. This is a truly wonderful device you have here, G'Kar. You can't have been using the half of it."

"You…. can…. not…." the Narn rasped, but then his head fell forward.

"And you…. thinking about killing me. What's your name? I can't just put a number on your grave…. assuming I give you one. It will mess up my records something chronic. I do like to maintain a good inventory of my victims."

"Put him down," cried the woman. "This was not what we came here for!"

"What you came here for? That hardly matters. And if you want me to put him down…. I'll be happy to…."

Garibaldi saw what was coming next and closed his eyes in a hurry. Mary didn't, and he heard her scream as well as the damp sound of a falling body. When he opened his eyes again the mass on the floor did not look like anything that had once been human.

"Murderer!" cried the woman, charging forward. Donne smiled, and she fell as if she had run directly into a brick wall.

"Why, yes, I am."

"You want me to kill her?" asked the Narn torturer. He was covered in blood, and was playing with a small ball in his right hand. Garibaldi did not want to think about what it was.

"No. We'll save her for later."

The Narn nodded, and then looked up. "One question. You said you were working out how to use that thing." Donne signalled affirmation. "Then why am I torturing these two?"

"You looked to be having so much fun I didn't want to stop you. Besides, I'm enjoying watching you."

"Oh…. well, that's good to know, at least. How's the battle going up there?"

"Ah…. lots of people dying. I think it's time they became aware of my presence once more, don't you think?"

Garibaldi looked at her, and wanted to throw up. He had never before seen such evil in one form. But there was something about her he couldn't quite fathom. Her eyes….

They were bleeding.

* * *

Great men, men such as history will revere forever, will remember with words of hushed awe, will speak of with reverence, will even worship.

Am I such a man? Is Sinoval? Was Kalain? Did greatness leave us forever with Dukhat's death, or is this the emergence of a new age? Just as Valen heralded a thousand years ago, is the dawning of a new Minbar within sight?

Sonovar straightened and turned as a figure arrived behind him. Half-expecting it to be Forell, he was ready with a sharp retort. The priestling had been…. unnerving him recently. Something about him felt wrong, but his advice was sound, his presence a moral victory and his soul possessed of a very warrior-like practicality.

It was not Forell, but someone he found much easier to tolerate. Ironic, wasn't it? That the leader of one third of the Minbari Federation found more kinship with an alien whose race was banished by Valen long ago than with one of his own people.

"Ramde Haxtur," he said, making the ritual gesture of greeting. An archaic motion, now practised only by some of the more traditional priestlings. There was much about the Tak'cha that was archaic though, and Sonovar saw fit to acknowledge the beliefs of his allies. "How goes the attack?"

"We report that all is as you wished, Zaron'dar." Sonovar noted the title. He had never heard it before, and had no idea what it meant. The Ramde's tone, however, indicated that it was one deserving of respect. "The rebel leaders have been defeated and punished for their sins."

"Already? Faster than I had anticipated."

Haxtur looked pleased. "Thank you, Zaron'dar. We act with the strength the Z'ondar once praised in our people. They have not followed your crusade, and therefore they have rejected the will of the Z'ondar. As such they deserved punishment."

"Indeed, Ramde. I thank you for informing me."

"Then you will go there now?"

"Yes. They have to see, and know who it was who did this to them. They also have to see that I can be merciful. Your men did only attack military and Government targets?"

"Of course. They obey my orders, which are your orders, and thus, the Z'ondar's will."

"Of course they do. They are to be commended for their skill. Now, Ramde, it is time to show them to whom their loyalties must now belong. They have erred once in agreeing to serve a weak and traitorous Government, and that is only mortal. I will give them a chance to change their allegiances. To reject me again, however, would be treason itself, and for that…."

"Death. Never let it be said that we are not merciful, Zaron'dar."

"Indeed not." Sonovar imagined the planet nearby, and his soul felt the presence of the two he sought. "And also…. they are there. Sinoval's servants. I will find them, and…." He left it hanging.

Haxtur bowed, and left. He understood completely.

* * *

The Parmenion swept forward, making for the nearest enemy ship, the Marten. Left broadsides fired, striking the newest of the human ships across its dark and glistening hull. The Marten turned, looking predatory, almost alive. Its eerily organic surface seemed to gleam.

"Looks a bit familiar, doesn't it?" asked Commander Corwin, looking at his Captain. Sheridan's eyes were dark, his expression hard. Both of them had seen such augmented ships at Minbar, but the Marten was more advanced than either the Morningstar or the Corinthian. It appeared that the engineers were perfecting the process.

"What are they doing to our ships?" Sheridan asked. "People like us are having to work and live inside that thing." He remembered all too well the mental screams of the true Shadow ships as they flew overhead. He wondered if these ships screamed as well.

The Marten fired, and the Parmenion rocked with the blast.

Sheridan staggered to his feet. "That thing offends me. Destroy it."

The Parmenion's Starfuries blazed forward, swarming over the mockery of a human ship, raining their blasts upon it. It seemed to have no Starfuries of its own, but those from the Morningstar and the Babylon were rushing forward to help out.

"Lyta," cried the Captain, "is there enough in that thing for you to block out?"

"I…. I don't know. I'm trying." The telepath appeared to be in agony. She was shaking and her face was very pale, especially compared to her dark eyes. These suddenly turned bright gold, a brilliant light that engulfed the room, almost blinding the bridge crew.

"I can see it now," she said, in a voice not her own. "I can see it…."

The Marten suddenly came to a halt. The ship was screaming.

The Morningstar moved forward.

* * *

They talked for hours, their words filling the air. They walked through the city together, he showing her the myriad wonders of this place of hope. It was a far cry from the blood and terror at Epsilon 3.

For him, for the Minbari prophet known as Valen, it was a chance to remember who he had been. Jeffrey Sinclair was known to him only in a garbled haze of memories, a brief flash here, a snatch of conversation there. No one had known Sinclair better than the woman he had loved, and walking with her, talking with her, he came more to life within Valen than he had ever been.

Perhaps that was the intention, a more paranoid and suspicious person than he might have thought.

For her, it was a similar connection to something long lost. Since the fall of Earth she had been wandering, drifting aimlessly. She had been alive, but she had not been living. Now she was. She gave him comfort, and was comforted by the very fact that she did so.

And something watching in the back of her mind welcomed the relationship.

They stopped just as dawn was breaking, finding themselves at a small site set aside from the general flurry of construction and repair that marked the city. Valen gently stepped forward, and paused.

"What's this place?" Catherine asked, smiling. "Where they're going to put your statue?"

"No," he said softly. "A shrine. To all those who died here during the invasion. I wanted to show you this last of all. This…. all this…. everything I've shown you tonight, it was paid for with blood…. so much blood. I don't think they told you that back on Proxima."

She shook her head. "No. No, the media was still heavily controlled by the Wartime Emergency Provisions. At IPX we heard a little more than most, but…. none of the true details. Nothing…." She bowed her head.

"Innocents. Everything, no matter how great or how small, is paid for with the blood of innocents. We must make sure that their sacrifices are never forgotten. This place is a start, but only a start. Tell me, Catherine, what has the blood of all those who died at Earth bought for our people?"

"I don't know," she said, shocked.

"Neither do I. I would like very much to walk amongst my people once more…. one last time."

"Maybe you will be able to."

He shook his head. "Footsteps in the sand, remember. They are coming to an end now. Soon. I can feel it. I'm going to have to go back soon. And then I'll never see another human face. I will be Minbari, once and for always."

"Go away? But Holy One, you…." Both of them turned to see a young Minbari slowly emerge from a side alley and walk towards them. "I…. forgive me, Holy One. I did not mean to alarm you. I…. I just came here to…. Forgive me. I will leave."

"No," he said quickly. "What is your name?"

"Findell, Holy One. My…. wife was killed on Minbar, and I brought our daughter here…. to be near to you, Holy One. I could not follow the Primarch, and I wanted to be with Delenn…. and you…."

"Ah. I see. I am sorry, Findell, that I have not met you until now."

"Oh no, Holy One. There is no need to be sorry. It is…. an honour…."

"The honour is mine. How do you find this place, Findell?"

"It is…. strange to my eyes, Holy One. But there is much that is good here. I grieve only because it is not Minbar. But our old way of life is gone now, that I know. And we will never be able to recover it."

"Never is a strong word, Findell, and you may yet see your home again. As will I. You heard me correctly before. I must leave here, travelling beyond as I did before. My…. destiny compels me. But just because I am absent in body that does not mean I am absent in spirit. I will always be with my people, Findell. Always."

"Then you will return again, Holy One? When you are most needed?"

"I…." Valen looked at the glowing, reverential eyes of his young companion and nodded. "I will return when I am most needed. But if my words are never forgotten, then I will never truly have left."

"Of course, Holy One. I understand. I…. thank you, Holy One." Findell bowed, stepped back and bowed again. He then scurried away, back into the streets. Valen sighed.

"You really creep me out when you do that," Catherine noted. "You sounded almost Minbari for a minute."

"I am Minbari. But I am human as well. Two souls…. in one body. The Vorlons did that to me."

"The…. Vorlons. Yes."

"But I have realised something. Simply because they have manipulated me for their own ends, that does not mean there is no good in what they have done. I may be their puppet, yes…. but I can still help. I can still heal, I can still build, and pray, and fight. Not everything they do is wrong, Catherine, whatever some may say." He paused, and looked at her intently. "I am not yet sure if what they did to you was wrong or not."

"I…. what? What do you…? What do you mean?"

"I can see their mark on you. It is so…. bright. At first I feared that the Catherine I knew…. once…. was gone, but I do not fear that any more. You have returned to my life, Catherine, and for that I am grateful to them."

"Ah…. I…. I don't…." She trembled, and then straightened slightly. "What are you going to do now?"

"Whatever their plans for you, and for me…. it does not matter. Events…. elsewhere are running away from them. From all of them. I will be here for a few more days at most. Then…. I will have to pass beyond again. And this time, I know I will not be able to return."

"How do you know this?"

He smiled, and pointed up towards the sky. "They're coming for me. I can feel them."

And for the second time in this world's history, a Vorlon ship arrived at Kazomi 7.

* * *

She could see it all now…. weaponry, defences, knowledge…. the histories of centuries come and gone, of decades yet to be…. All of it was hers, save for that one little part blocked off from her eyes and mind. She did not know what it was that could be hidden from her like this, but she did know that it was the greatest power of the Machine, and she was determined to find it.

"Tell me!" she screamed. "Tell me!"

G'Kar could not hear her. He was still, perhaps dead, she did not know. She supposed she could ask, but a part of her did not want to make the effort. G'Kar's servant, Ta'Lon…. he was still awake, whispering something in his own language. The Machine did contain translation devices — she could sense them, literally within sight — but they did not interest her.

"What is he saying?" she asked. Her voice sounded strange to her.

Tu'Pari looked up. She could see him there, his every thought laid out before her. He was steeped in blood even as much as she, but he did not possess her strength. He was only a mundane. His whole race were only mundanes.

"He is praying," came a calm, matter of fact reply. "He is calling upon G'Quan to grant him strength in protection of his lord."

"Is that likely to happen?"

Tu'Pari chuckled. "I very much doubt it."

One of the mundanes at the far end of the room stepped forward. The man. She had known his name once, she was sure, but could she still remember it? She trawled through his thoughts, ripping into memories and ideas as casually as she would flick through an address book. Lianna…? Frank…? Garibaldi! Of course. She knew him now. She had no idea who those other names belonged to, but they hardly mattered.

"Look, Donne…. this is taking things a bit far. I can't believe the Boss authorised this. Why don't you…. just…. give him a call at Sanctuary? I'm sure that machine can do that."

The Boss? Al! Alfred Bester! Yes. She was…. meant to…. do something…. tell him something…. It couldn't have been important.

"I will do as I please. You live by my sufferance, mundane. Don't forget that. You…." Her attention was diverted by the sound of G'Kar coughing. "Tu'Pari, wake him up!"

The assassin nodded and pulled out a small vial from a pocket of his tunic. Applying its contents to a cloth, he held it to G'Kar's face and pressed it against the fresh, deep wound across his cheek.

The prophet screamed as his body spasmed, forcing him back into consciousness.

"What is the secret, Narn?" she asked. "Tell me!"

"You…. are doing…. more harm…. than you know…. Give…. up…. the…. Machine…."

She laughed. "Give up all this? Tu'Pari, you've obviously damaged his mind somehow with those knives of yours. G'Kar…. tell me or…." She smiled. "They're fighting above our heads, you know…. fighting for control of this planet, this Machine…. and your precious station…. So many people…. so many to kill. I must confess, my experiences of killing are usually one on one. I've never done anything like this before.

"Tell me, Narn."

"No…."

"Then I'll kill them all!" Oblivious to the blood pouring from her eyes, her nose, her mouth, Donne threw back her head and sent instantaneous thought-messages to the Machine that engulfed her.

Missiles shot forth from the belly of the planet, seeking the warring factions above.

* * *

What have they done to my city?

Londo Mollari loved Centauri Prime. He loved the capital. He loved the Court, the temples, the offices, the libraries, the barracks buildings. He loved every street, every corner, every alley. He had spent the best part of his life there and there was nowhere he would rather be.

Words did not exist to describe his sadness as the transport flew over the city.

He had been in touch with his agents in the capital for some time and they had reported that matters there were bad, but he would never in a million years have believed it was this bad.

Buildings burned, the Guard — the Royal Guard — were fighting each other in the streets. Shops were being looted, people cut down, children murdered, women raped…. The whole city seemed to have gone insane.

Great Maker, what have we done? Malachi, what have you done? Can any power be worth this?

His nephew was there somewhere. Carn. Londo had sent him to manipulate the factions, to make things easier for when they needed to push north and take the capital. All those machinations seemed so hollow now. Where was Carn? A victim of this insanity? Or a part of it?

The flyer docked at the heliport and Londo disembarked with Lennier. This was where Malachi had said he would meet them.

"Stay here as long as you can," Londo instructed the pilot. Clearly afraid, the pilot nodded.

"What have they done to my city?" he asked, looking about him. The heliport was largely untouched, but the glow from the fires was bright and the screams of the victims could be heard even here. They were on the outskirts of the city. Perhaps the rioters had simply not yet reached this far.

"There is a madness here. Something…. someone perhaps, is affecting their minds." Lennier was looking around distastefully. Those were the first words Londo could recall him saying since they had left Remarin.

"Then why are we not affected?"

"Perhaps we are too strong for it? Perhaps you are anyway. I…. can feel it there. It is close, but…. my meditations will protect me."

"That is reassuring," came the sarcastic reply, but his heart was not really in it. His Minbari friend was hiding something, but he did not press him on it. Lennier had earned his privacy. "What will protect me? Large amounts of brivare, perhaps?"

"Your faith," came the simple reply.

"Faith and I parted ways a long time ago."

Lennier only nodded in reply. He looked distracted.

A few minutes later a squad of guardsmen appeared, walking towards them. Londo stiffened, and Lennier stepped in front of him, adopting a fighting stance. The guards stopped a fair distance away.

"Governor Mollari," said the leading guard, "we are to escort you to your meeting with First Minister Malachi. Please hurry. The streets are not safe."

"I noticed. But would I be any safer with you?"

The guard seemed insulted. "My orders are to escort you to the First Minister, and that is what I will do. He intended to meet you here, but conditions have worsened since he last spoke with you and he fears to travel the streets. We will provide a safe escort for you and your companion." Londo hesitated, and the guard continued. "He also said, if you proved suspicious, to remind you of your shoes. He hopes they are not too tight any more."

Londo relaxed. "Well, that means at least that you came from Malachi himself. Stand down, Lennier. We will go with these men." He went back to the flyer and turned to the pilot.

"Take up a safe position some distance from here. Come back and check this place every hour, on the hour. If we are not here in six hours, then leave and tell the Government at Selini that we are lost."

"Yes, Governor."

Londo turned back to his escort. "Merely a precaution. Well, then, Captain…. let us go."

* * *

She has seen death, too much death. She has known war, far too much of it. She has stood, high and imperious, as others bled and fought and died in her name. She has tried to renounce these old ways and embrace a new path, but conflict seems to follow the fallen Satai Delenn wherever she goes.

She remembers the title she gave to Captain Smith. Zha'valen. Outcast. A shadow upon Valen. She has not thought of that title in months, not since she took on a new position of power, one which she swore not to abuse in the way she had the last.

And yet she has brought her people, her followers, her friends, and the man she loves above all else, to this place…. and the war seems to have followed them.

Her incarceration in the brig had been short-lived, as some of G'Kar's Narn Rangers had managed to free her within hours. The fighting for the station had been brief, but bloody. Captain Smith had left many of his Security officers here, and Delenn had no doubt they were trained to the pinnacle of human efficiency. But this was not their home, they did not believe as the Narns did, they had not been trained to give their lives for the greater good, as the Narns had….

They were not Rangers.

Looking at them, talking to them, being with them, Delenn felt a brief surge of pride. These were truly as the Rangers of old, of Valen's day. She and those like her might have failed in their duties, but the gauntlet had been picked up, and was being wielded with the iron glove of the warrior and the open palm of the peacemaker.

But for all the pride she felt, there was an equal amount of guilt. The gauntlet should never have been thrown down in the first place. How different would things have been if the sin of pride had never overtaken her people?

She walked on to the command deck of the station, to find Lethke already there. He turned to greet her, and managed a faint smile. "Delenn…. it is good to see you are safe."

"Are any of us truly safe? How is it going?"

"Ah, I chose to study economics rather than warfare, and so I can't really say. The odds, however, look to be against us. Taan Churok has taken his personal flyer and is joining our ships, but…. there seems to be rather a lot of them."

"Anything from the planet?"

"No. Not a word. I fear it has been compromised."

Delenn closed her eyes, and thought of G'Kar…. warrior and peacemaker in one. If he had fallen, then…. No. Time for doubts later. She knew full well the importance of this place, and just how much it had to be protected.

She turned to the leader of the Rangers who had rescued her. "G'Dok, how much control do we have over the weapons?"

"All we need."

"Good…. we have to try to take out the weapons systems of the enemy ships. Drive them away if possible. Is…. is the weaponry here capable of doing that?"

"Babylon Four was built as a place of war just as much as a place of peace. We can do that."

Delenn nodded and smiled, noting that some of the Rangers were already on post. She did not involve herself, but she did walk to the front of the control room, the better to see the state of the battle, and those who were dying.

G'Dok barked out something in his own language. He was evidently concerned. Delenn was about to ask him what he had discovered, when she suddenly realised she did not need to.

There was a blur of light, streaking towards the Brakiri ship. Before her eyes it exploded in a brilliant burst of flame, the hull torn apart, the engines bursting into flames, the entire ship consumed in the space of a few seconds.

Lethke cried out and turned away, reeling.

"What was that?" Delenn asked, unable to comprehend what she had just seen.

"From the planet," said G'Dok. "From the…. Machine."

Delenn trembled and fell back against the wall.

* * *

From Selini, the soldiers moved. North, across the sea, on a mission of mercy and salvation, to the aid of their people on the mainland.

Sphodria, a port city. A vibrant place of trade, a cosmopolitan town where few looked out of place. Records had once put the alien population of Sphodria at thirty-nine percent, more than twice that of any other city save the capital. None of them was here now, everyone who could having left before things got this bad.

The soldiers arrived from Selini by airship, flyer and boat, moving through the city, establishing order and peace wherever they went. Had they been a few hours earlier they might have had more effect, but they were still the only hand reaching out to the city in this dark hour.

They found the Shadow Criers, lunatics crying of the coming Darkness. Those they found, they killed. Some surrendered after the first shot, pitifully begging for mercy on bended knees. Others stood staring at the soldiers, began to laugh, and lit the torch to burn their physical shells. Those who could be taken alive were imprisoned swiftly. Trials could wait.

The hospitals were secured and the surviving staff rescued. Medical staff from Selini were rushed in quickly and tried to deal with the wounded and dying as best they could. The numbers needing help were overwhelming.

Two hours after entering the city Lord-General Marrago stood in the Governor's house, looking at the mess of flesh and bone that had once been the Governor's wife, children and servants. The body of the Governor himself had been outside the house.

The Darkness is coming.

The words had been written countless times on the walls, on the floor, the furniture. Marrago felt those words, and shivered.

Then, the city in reasonable peace and order, Marrago handed it over to the captain of the Selini Governor's Guard, and took half of the occupying soldiers north-west, making for the heartland, and Gallia. That city needed their help as well.

The entire planet needed their help.

* * *

Lyta Alexander screamed as the golden light engulfed her. The cries of the Brakiri and human and Drazi and Narn dying echoed in her mind, but rising above them all were the sonorous tones of the Vorlon, reminding her of the necessity of her role, and the need to protect this place.

Her will stopped the Marten head on, paralysing the vessel. Captain Walker Smith shouted furiously at his technicians and engineers, but they could do nothing. The only beings on the ship with the knowledge to correct the block were paralysed themselves, the instructions of their Keepers shut out by Lyta's telepathic pulse.

The Parmenion swept down on the Marten and with swift, measured shots, blasted away both broadside cannon, front and aft weaponry and as much of the jump engines as it could. Then, leaving the beautiful, terrifying ship dead in space, it moved on.

On a smaller scale the Starfuries clashed, human against human, perhaps friend against friend. Flight-lieutenant Neeoma Connally guided the Starfury squadrons from the Parmenion against those of the Corinthian and Morningstar. Thankfully those from the Babylon were largely engaged in skirmishing with those from the station. She did not think she could have borne fighting them. The face of her father ever before her, she pressed onwards.

On board the Babylon, Captain Dexter Smith could feel the ghost in his chair very close to him, as he tried to manouevre his ship into a position to meet the Parmenion. Elsewhere on the bridge, Lieutenant Stephen Franklin was not displeased that they were not able to do so yet.

Taan Churok and his Drazi companions rained devastating blows on the Corinthian, only to be met with equal and more savage response.

From the surface of Epsilon 3, terrifying weapons of mass destruction soared into space.

* * *

She slept without dreams, for the first time she could remember since Kalain and the Council. No dreams of pain, of him mocking her and her caste. No dreams of Sinoval, or Kozorr, the two truest friends she had ever had in her life.

No dreams at all.

Until she was awoken.

Sonovar strode past the cringing wounded as if they were not there. To him they truly were not. Workers, mostly, priestlings, some…. a warrior here and there. Not a true warrior, but an aspirant to that title. He was somehow disappointed, but then he remembered that Tarolin 2 had survived the war more or less intact, a survival brought about by cowardice, deception and weakness. They had joined Sinoval for the same reason.

Unfortunately that meant that most of those here were guilty only of cowardice, not treason. Still, when fate took him to Owari and the other worlds Sinoval claimed, the situation would be very different. True warriors at last.

Someone stepped forward to meet him, a man wearing the brown smock of a worker. He actually dared to meet Sonovar's eyes, and although he was obviously afraid, he stood and spoke anyway. Sonovar found himself liking this man.

"We are a hospital here. We care for the wounded only. We mean you no harm. We mean harm to no one."

"You build, yes? We fight, and they pray, and you build. Tell me, worker, which path is strongest, do you think?"

The worker cringed, but Sonovar had to admit he would look frightening to such a man. As well as two of Kalain's former Grey Council beside him, there were three Tak'cha, glaring around angrily at those they saw as having denied Valen's will. They probably had denied Valen's will, but they had also denied Sonovar's will, and that was more serious.

"We mean you no harm, lord," the worker said hesitantly. "There is no reason for you to…. harm us in return."

"The way of the river, hmm? You flow through life, passively accepting what is thrown at you, what lands on you, accepting it all into your soul. You bring life to the land, and harm no one and nothing." Sonovar smiled. "Does it surprise you that I know worker philosophy? I have read the works of your poets, your dreamers…. I know your caste as well as any. You see, I am a student of all aspects of our race…. which makes me fit to lead you.

"Now, where is Kats, of your caste, a traitor to our race? I…. discovered that she was brought here. Where is she?"

She awoke at the sound of her name, uttered in a voice she took to be Kalain's. Disorientation and surprise took her and she stirred, looking around at her surroundings.

"We…. we have no one of that name here, lord. Perhaps…. perhaps…. somewhere…. else?"

Sonovar's eyes darkened. "I like you, little man, but never forget that you are a little man. I, on the other hand, dare to consider myself a great man, and do you know one of the symptoms of a great man?" The worker shook his head. "Neither do I. No one can. But…. to refer to a mark of a great leader, then I refer to you the words of Valen himself."

A quick gesture and his warriors picked out a wounded patient at random. Sonovar turned to look at the figure as she was brought forward. A priestling, her leg broken. Her eyes were glazed, the evidence of some drug in her. Sonovar supposed it was better that she was drugged. It added to the power of what he was about to do.

"A great general…." He raised his fighting pike and extended it, enjoying the worker's dawning horror. "A great general will never give an order to his men that he will not carry out himself."

A blur of movement, and the priestling woman fell, her skull crushed. There were cries of shock from those conscious enough to witness the act. He felt no satisfaction in them.

"We mean you no harm," the worker cried. "Please, lord…. there is no need…."

"Kats. Where is she? Tell me, or another will die, and then another. The dying stops when I find her. I mean you no harm, little man, but I will not be stopped in this. Another mark of a great general…. doing whatever is necessary to finish the task."

Kats heard the cries of shock, and tried to rise. She heard her name spoken again, and Sonovar's threat.

"Very well, then. Another, if you please." Another was brought forward, a warrior this time. She glared at him with a fierce anger that made him smile with pride. "If the Lady Kats does not appear for me now, then this one will die."

He waited, and Kats began to scramble forward. She tried to speak, but the words would not emerge. She could sense Kalain before her, laughing again. Visions of Sonovar mocking her at his side plagued her, but she kept moving.

Sonovar raised his pike.

Her wounds were burning, and blood still stained her robe. She felt so heavy, her body so cumbersome.

Sonovar paused to look into the eyes of the warrior he was about to kill.

"Stop!" Kats cried at last. She stood before him. "I am here."

* * *

A brilliant burst of light, and thousands of tiny, unheard screams marked the end of the Corinthian, blown apart in one shining moment of madness, and an arrogant, oh-so-terrible power.

* * *

Michael Garibaldi knew that something was very very wrong, and he knew that the Boss was involved in it. What he did not know was how he would explain this to Lianna, how he would tell his son, how he could look at his friends knowing that he had been a part of this.

Donne now looked awful. Her black Psi Corps uniform was soaked in her blood. Scarlet tears were dripping down her face, blood was spilling from her mouth.

"What is it doing?" she cried out, crimson spittle flying from her lips. "What is it…?"

"It is rejecting you," whispered G'Kar hoarsely. "It is…."

"I'm going to burn everything you ever cared for, you smug Narn bastard! Tu'Pari, kill the other one. Cut his throat out. Soak the bastards in his blood. Do…." She coughed, and her body trembled. "What is it doing?"

Tu'Pari raised his knife, and turned the prone Ta'Lon over. The Ranger's face was a mass of bleeding tissue, especially his left eye. Now that Garibaldi could see what had been done to it, he felt like retching. He didn't. He had to remain clear-headed. What was being done here was wrong. Very wrong, and it was coming to an end. If he didn't do something now….

Tu'Pari placed his knife on Ta'Lon's throat.

Garibaldi started forward, charging at the two Narns. He had no weapon, but he had to do what he could.

A solid wall of nothingness appeared before him. He ran into it and fell sprawling, only partly conscious. "Naughty, naughty," whispered Donne. "I can read your mind, remember. You're working for Al, so I suppose I shouldn't kill you…. but maybe I will…." She coughed again, her body shaking.

The ground beneath them shook, and everything happened at once.

Tu'Pari plunged his dagger downwards. Ta'Lon's hand shot upwards and wrenched the blade from his hands.

Susan Ivanova staggered to her feet, voices crying out in her mind.

Something burst at the back of Donne's brain. The Machine rejected her physical body as it had long ago rejected her soul, and she fell from it, dead before she hit the ground.

The planet rumbled.

* * *

It had turned. Captain Dexter Smith could see that. The Marten was disabled, the Corinthian gone, the Morningstar sorely pressed, the station lost, and the Machine….

He sat back in his chair, the chair that had marked out his ghost for the past year. That spectre had now finished any hope for success in this mission.

"God forgive me," he whispered.

"Babylon…. this is Ryan. Do you read me?" The voice over the comm channel was filled with desperation. He knew it as well. The battle was lost.

"Babylon here," Smith replied. "Get out of here, General. It's over. Try to free up the Marten and leave."

"Negative, Babylon…. we have to fight on."

"It's over, General. We've lost. Don't let this defeat become a disaster. We've recovered from worse than this. We'll be back."

Smith could imagine Ryan's expression, a terrified resignation, a slow nod, an acceptance that the words he was hearing were true. "Confirmed, Babylon. The Marten has managed to fix up engines, but not yet weaponry. It can leave. A full retreat. Repeat, we…."

"I'll stay here, General. I'll cover your escape."

"But Captain…."

"You know what will happen to me if I go back, General. I'll hold them off long enough for the two of you to get out of here. Go!"

"Understood, Babylon. Good luck."

Duty. Duty and leadership. Smith knew he owed a duty to those under his command, to those he had betrayed with his pride and tunnel vision. Too obsessed with Sheridan to safeguard properly the station or the planet.

He had to redeem himself, first to his fellow captains, and then to those under his command. They would be safe, he would ensure it. He would buy their safety with his own life.

He looked at Franklin, and bowed his head sadly.

"Take us forward. Cover them."

He shook as he heard the reply. "Yes, sir."

* * *

"The Darkness is coming! The Darkness is coming! You can feel it, you can hear it, you will embrace it so that it may claim you…. The Darkness is coming!"

Londo grimaced and put his hands against his ears. "Will that person shut up?"

He had no idea who it was who was talking. The person in the next cell presumably. Or the one down. Or across the corridor perhaps.

He had no idea where Lennier was. He had no idea where Malachi was either. He had not managed to see his old friend, and he was still no nearer the answers to his questions. He was however much nearer his execution.

"Londo," had exclaimed the smiling countenance of Lady Elrisia. "Such a pleasure." Cartagia was next to her. "Imagine our surprise at hearing you were coming here. Imagine our…. pleasure."

"I need to see Malachi."

"He is ill," Elrisia had said with considerable satisfaction. "Very sad of course, but then he is an old man. The…. rigours of recent months are bound to have taken their toll on him."

"What have you done to him?"

"Nothing. Yet. We don't need to. You see, Londo, I've learned a great deal about politics recently. You, and that dear, dead husband of mine taught me a lot, and the main thing you taught me was that power comes from the top. Everyone else is scrambling around trying to get hold of bits and pieces at the side, working from the bottom up…. but we…. we just went straight for the heart. We control the Court now — the Court, the guards, most of the Centarum, and now you."

"Then why have you not been doing anything? For the Emperor's sake, Elrisia…. look outside! The city is burning…. The Empire is burning! Why are you not doing anything?"

"Far better to let it burn, and then pick up the ashes…. don't you think?"

Londo stood alone in his dark cell, remembering that conversation; remembering the eyes of his old friend, so very old; remembering the light touch of his wife; remembering the glee in Elrisia's expression; and remembering above all the sight of his beloved city in flames.

"The Darkness is coming!"

No, Londo decided. The Darkness is here.

* * *

With a strength born from suffering, Ta'Lon knocked Tu'Pari aside. The assassin fell sprawling and tried to roll over and up to his feet. The Ranger was too fast for him however, darting forward and charging into him. Blows rained down on Tu'Pari's face.

Tu'Pari had served with the Thenta Ma'Kur for many years and it had taught him a great deal about the art of killing, but that was killing by stealth, through secrecy, the thin blade in the night, the poison in the wine cup.

Ta'Lon had been forged in the fires of war and occupation. He had wandered, rootless and without direction, until he had met G'Kar, and then he had gained a purpose. He had been trained in war and fighting as well as in many of the same skills as Tu'Pari, but there was one crucial difference.

Ta'Lon believed, and that belief gave him the force to survive, to prevail, and to triumph.

He rose above the assassin, lifted Tu'Pari's head, and dashed it to the ground.

There was a crack as his neck broke.

"Ta'Lon," breathed G'Kar's hoarse voice. "Help…. me…. up…. The…. Machine…."

"You cannot, Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar," Ta'Lon replied as he tried to limp forward. The ground beneath them was shaking and trembling. The planet itself seemed to be in revolt.

"You are too weak, Ha'Cormar'ah. You…. need to…." Ta'Lon swayed and almost fell. "You…. must…."

"The Machine needs me! It…. needs…."

Garibaldi stood up. He seemed strangely centred, all his problems falling away. "You need someone in that thing? I'll do it."

* * *

Somewhere…. in a place unvisited by any human, unknown to all of the younger races, two Vorlons were speaking, in a conversation that was not carried out in words….

The bargain?

I remember. I will comply.

We were not ready.

You were ready. Who else could have done this?

We knew nothing. We do not control all the mortals.

You control enough.

The bargain?

I remember. I am going. All will be done as it was done. He will accomplish his destiny. The past will be served, and all hope for the future will be lost.

The future is ours.

And the past is ours. A fair trade.

And your fate?

I remember. I accept.

Good.

* * *

"The Shadows are coming. The Shadows are coming. The Shadows are coming. The Shadows are coming."

Susan Ivanova began to stir from her torpor, the instructions in her mind becoming clear again.

"The Shadows are coming. The Shadows are coming."

A part of her that had been lost for so long began to return. She knew what must be done, and what part she would play in it.

"The Shadows are coming."

Chapter 6

There were times, he knew, when every soldier thought about death. How it would come, where, when, what would he have done just before? Would he have remembered to say goodbye, or would the thought simply have slipped his mind?

Captain Dexter Smith found himself wondering who there was he could have said goodbye to. Other than his crew there was no one, and his crew was here with him. They knew the situation as well as he did. They knew how his haste and foolishness had betrayed them all and brought them to this. Brought them to their deaths.

He had managed to save the other ships though. That was something. The Morningstar and the Marten had gone, the energy from their jump points just fading. Smith stood alone, staring out at the ranks of his enemies — the Parmenion and the Starkiller, the Drazi ships, the station itself, and whoever now ruled supreme on the planet below.

He wanted to say that he was sorry, but the words would not come, and he was not sure if anyone would listen. He found himself thinking, almost absurdly, of Lieutenant Stoner. He had always believed he would see her again one day. An absurd notion. She had betrayed him after all, him and every one on board this ship. Still, he had wanted to see her.

"What's their status?" he asked Franklin. Franklin had been on this ship longer than Smith himself had. He had been here in the days of Sheridan, whose ghost hovered even nearer than it had before.

"They're not attacking. The Parmenion is approaching slowly with gun ports open, but they do not seem to be powering up. The other ships are holding back. There's no sign of any further activity from the planet."

Smith nodded, sitting back. Sheridan then. Fitting enough that he'd want to end this.

"A message is coming through, Captain," said Franklin. "It's…. it's from Captain Sheridan."

Smith's mouth felt very dry. "Put…. put him on." He closed his eyes, and pressed his hands together as if in prayer.

"This is Captain Sheridan of the EAS Parmenion, to the Babylon and its captain. You are alone and outnumbered. Surrender now, and we will spare you."

"This is Captain Dexter Smith of the Babylon. I demand an amnesty for my crew." It seemed so easy to say it now. It was simply what had to be done. He had got his crew into this, and now he would have to get them out. "A complete amnesty and the right to return to Proxima Three unharmed."

"You're in no position to make any demands at all, Captain."

"Nevertheless, those are my conditions. Such an amnesty would not extend to myself of course. I…. I will agree to stand trial and submit to whatever fate you see fit so long as my crew are permitted to leave."

"Captain!" breathed Franklin, but Smith silenced him. There really was no other option.

"I see," said Sheridan. "Well then, Captain, I cannot promise to accept your offer, but I will speak on your behalf to others. You have my word on that."

"Well then. It seems that is all I can ask for. The Babylon stands down."

"Prepare to be boarded, and we will escort you to Babylon Four."

Smith nodded and began to give the necessary orders. His bridge crew carried them out in stunned silence. He did not look at them as they did so. He could not bear to see their faces, knowing his fate to come.

* * *

Some words, once spoken, can never be taken back. Some offers, once made, can never be withdrawn. Michael Garibaldi, staring at the scenes of carnage before him, knew that he had made just such an offer.

"You want someone to go in that thing? I'll do it."

There was silence as he looked at the few people still alive and conscious in the room. G'Kar, the Narn who had previously occupied the Heart of the Great Machine, was leaning heavily against his servant Ta'Lon, who was himself covered with blood. The mass of torn tissue around Ta'Lon's eye seemed a mark of his inner strength. Dr. Kirkish, her face pale, was swallowing harshly, trying to speak perhaps, but unable to do so.

The first to speak was in fact none of those, but a strange, clicking voice just out of sight. "Yes. Good good. Enter. Hurry. We be having very little of time. Well, what Zathras mean to say is that time is, infinite of course. Hah yes, infinite. Everyone knows that. Zathras knows that. But…. ah…. Zathras forget what he be saying. Ah, cannot have been important."

"Zathras," G'Kar breathed. "I thought that she…. We…. thought…." He coughed.

"You be thinking Zathras being dead. Ah no. Zathras not as easy to kill as some think. Zathras is hiding. Zathras be hiding himself when nasty telepath woman was distracted, yes. Zathras very smart. Yes. Well, no. Ah, does not matter. Zathras know just what to do."

"Where are you?" G'Kar asked.

There was a motion from within the cryogenic storage box that had brought Susan Ivanova down to the planet. The box was shaking a little, and there was a sound of banging from within. Finally the lid slid back and a small, rodent-like alien scurried free. Garibaldi had met Zathras before, several times, always assuming this was the same Zathras of course.

"See. Zathras know when hide. Is why Zathras still alive." He looked up at the empty Heart, and then at the body on the floor next to it. "Yes. Is not good to leave Machine empty for too long. Bad things happen then. Very bad things. Much badness. Great deal of badness will happen."

"Yeah, yeah," Garibaldi said. "We get the idea. Look, G'Kar, you can't get in there at the moment, right."

The Narn tried to rise, but was quite unable to get to his feet. "No, he cannot," said Ta'Lon. "The Machine requires…. great strength, which unfortunately neither the Ha'Cormar'ah nor I can manage at the moment."

"So let me do it. Look, someone's got to take over that thing, and we've no idea what things are like up on the station."

"But…. Michael," Mary said at last. "What about Lianna? What would she say if she were here?"

"Oh, look, it's not going to be forever. I'll…. do what I have to for the moment, wait for G'Kar to get better, and then I'll hand it back to him. No problem. Besides…. sometimes, I've just…. got to do what's right. I hope my son understands that one day. You've got to do what's right.

"Anyway, there's nothing to worry about. I won't need to be in there forever. You'll be able to take it back later, won't you, G'Kar?"

The Narn bowed his head. "Yes," he said softly.

"Good. Is decided. Hurry hurry."

Garibaldi nodded and stepped forward, looking down at Donne's body uncomfortably. "Uh…. it won't do to me what it did to her, will it?"

"No no," Zathras said. "She…. very bad person. Use Machine wrongly. Machine not like that. You use Machine well, Machine like you."

"Okay…. what do I do?"

"Step…. inside," G'Kar coughed. "Open your mind to it…. let it…. instruct you."

"Uh…. all right." He stepped inside and felt a great warmth embrace him. He reached up with his arms and tried to open his mind, as G'Kar had instructed. As he did so, he caught Mary's eyes. They were angry and accusing, but above all, resigned.

"Are you sure it's working? Nothing seems to be…." His mind filled with light.

"Whoa!"

* * *

Londo Mollari took little satisfaction in his current situation, but the one small ray of hope he could find was the knowledge that his campaign would not fall with him. Between them Marrago, Durano, Virini and dear Timov could continue, and somehow bring this planet and their race back from the brink of disaster.

That was one small gleam of optimism. It was not much, but in a situation like this a man took whatever he could get.

He wondered how long he had been imprisoned. There was no light in his cell, and no way to measure the passage of time accurately. That was part of the point of course. He tried to remember the hour it had been when he had left Selini, but working from there left him with only an approximate guess.

The only objective sign of the passage of time was the ranting from the next cell down, or wherever it was coming from. A Shadow Crier no doubt, or a plain simple madman. Durano's agents had reported that some of them had tried to attack the Court and that a couple had been arrested. They had not gone easily, many preferring death to capture. Londo could entirely understand the feeling.

"The Darkness is coming!"

He had little idea of who the Shadow Criers were, or what purpose they claimed to serve. The best Durano's agents and Dugari had been able to discover was that they were a group of madmen, probably all either seers or psi-sensitives. Other than that, and their disturbing propensity for burning themselves alive in public, nothing was known about them. Not a thing.

At some point during the night — if it was still night — the madman stopped shouting. Londo could not remember if that was before or after he had gone to sleep, or even if he had gone to sleep at all. It was hard to tell.

He remembered dreaming about Timov, or…. thinking about her? He did not know. Probably both. Maybe. He missed her, very much. Strange really, considering all the years they had spent apart. He also found himself wondering where Mariel and Daggair were. The last reports had them trying to wrap themselves around Lord Jarno, with varying degrees of success.

The door opened and a dull, muted light filled the room. Londo moaned softly as he shielded his eyes, mumbling curses to himself. Two silhouettes stood framed before him, and two rough arms seized him and hauled him to his feet, propelling him forward.

The corridor was lit, although not well. Still, it caused Londo's eyes some pain before he managed to adjust enough to see the two guards beside him, pushing and prodding him in one direction. Deeper into the prison, he noticed, not away from it. Any hopes of Malachi putting in a word for him evaporated.

But then why would Malachi want to? It was he who had got Londo into this mess in the first place, by framing him for Refa's murder. And it was because he had trusted his old friend that Londo had returned to the capital, and wound up imprisoned instead. He supposed it was his own fault, but he would far rather be guilty of trusting someone too much than of trusting no one at all. Trust was a commodity he had only recently rediscovered, and he found himself rather enjoying it.

He was taken down some winding steps which were even less well lit than the upper corridor. He stumbled and would have fallen, had the guard not roughly grabbed his shoulder, keeping him upright. He was not bound or restrained in any way, but escape was clearly impossible. Even should he somehow manage to get past two guards half his age, he would have to face countless more before getting outside. He should know, he was one of the few nobles ever to have taken an interest in the prison and how it worked.

There was one room at the bottom of these stairs, and he knew full well what it was. He tried to breathe, but the air seemed so thick here. This had always been a possibility, but he had tried not to believe in it.

At the bottom of the stairs there was the door, a massive, dark, imposing gateway to what could very well be another world. There was a faint light just above it, and the flickering shadows only seemed to heighten his sense of despair.

I am not a hero. I just tried to do what was right, what I knew to be right. I'm not a hero. Damn you, Malachi, what have you done?

The guards stopped and one of them opened the door. There was no creak as it swung open, no sound at all in fact. Londo was pushed inside and the guards followed him, closing the door behind them.

Just over the threshold, Londo took in the scene. He had never been in here before, but he could surmise what would happen. He had tried to have this place closed down, but to no avail. It had been used only rarely in recent years, and had generally been reserved for the truly special cases. The False Prophet had allegedly died in considerable agony in this room.

In the middle of the room, suspended from the ceiling by chains and hooks and rope, was a man Londo did not recognise. But then, looking at the state of his mutilation, he doubted the man's own sweetheart would have recognised him now. From the rags of clothing he wore he seemed to be a commoner, but there was really not enough evidence remaining to be certain.

Just behind the hanging man was another man. An innocuous figure, dressed plainly, looking so average and normal he would not be out of place on any street…. the high torturer of the Court. By tradition a younger member of the Imperial Family was appointed to the position, more often than not against their will. All who served the Emperor had to be willing to do anything for him, the saying went, and that applied to the infliction of pain just as much it did to the killing of enemies.

And in the shadows at the far corner of the room was a small figure. Petite and not unattractive, she moved forward, lifting her long dress carefully to avoid the noxious mess of fluid and dirt on the floor.

"Londo, dear," she said. "A pleasure to see you again. We didn't really get much of a chance last time. I thought you might need a little…. time to think."

"I've had enough time to think these last few months, Elrisia," he said, feeling his hearts sink.

"Yes. We've been hearing all about your…. activities down south. Most impressive. Oh, by the way, thank you for murdering my husband for me. I'd been planning to do it myself, but I was just waiting for the right time."

He snorted, and bowed his head. "How was Refa's funeral anyway? I'm sorry to have missed it."

"Oh, the usual. Lying platitudes about what a great man he was, how we shall not see his like again, blah blah blah. A bunch of lying hypocrites who were glad to see him go. And I was one of them, I'll freely admit. I didn't speak, you know. I was just too…. grief-stricken to find the words. You'd have been very proud of me, Londo. I used those acting lessons very well."

"I didn't kill him, you know," he said, ignoring the reminder of their past. "Refa, I mean."

"I'm not surprised. You're far too…. honourable to have done anything like that. I don't really care who did, to be honest. The list of suspects, my dear Londo, is as long as your hair."

Londo shook his head. He knew who had killed Refa, but Elrisia evidently did not. He would not tell her. Not yet anyway. He knew that in this place anyone would reveal their deepest, darkest secrets with merely the right amount of persuasion.

"Have you brought me here to torture me, Elrisia?"

"In a manner of speaking. Actually, there are two things I want to do to you." She walked up close to him, very close. She released her hold on her dress and let the folds fall to the floor. Reaching out, she touched his face with surprising gentleness and bent down to him.

He knew better than to try to shy away from her, but he tried to respond to her kiss as little as possible. It was hard. She was an incredibly beautiful woman, and memories of certain events in their past kept returning to him. He tried to think of Timov.

Elrisia bit his lip savagely and pulled away. He swore, spitting blood. She backed away from him carefully, smoothing out her dress. "I know you too well, Londo," she said, a trifle breathlessly. "I am the only woman you are ever going to see down here, and before long I will be the only woman you'll remember even in your mind. With every thought, I want you to think of me, and the chance you could have had if only you'd been strong enough to take it."

"If I'd been strong enough to take it," he shouted, "I'd be dead in Refa's grave by now! I knew what you were then, Elrisia, and I still know what you are now."

She laughed, and made a casual gesture with her hand. One of the guards struck Londo in the small of the back, and he collapsed with a cry. At Elrisia's signal, they pulled him to his feet. "And I know you, Londo. Always the romantic, the idealist, the dreamer. Well…. dear Londo, let me show you what a dream has done to our world."

The guards pulled him forward towards the centre of the room, and held his head so that he was staring directly into the face of the suspended prisoner. The man's eyes were closed, and he looked unconscious.

"This man calls himself a Shadow Crier. The guards picked him up after he gave a speech in the Old Quarter several days ago. He was calling for the downthrow of the Court, but he was speaking with an intense madness. He's made a number of startling accusations, most of which he's recanted now. Isn't it amazing what can be done with a little effort? But there is one thing he cannot recant, which he will be willing to show you.

"This man, Londo, was your companion in your cell corridor. I'm sure you'll have heard him. He's quite, quite mad, and it wasn't our…. attentions that turned him that way. He's seen something, and now so will you.

"Wake him up."

The torturer gave a silent sign of acknowledgement, and raised a hideous-looking device. Moments later the Shadow Crier awoke with an anguished cry. "The Darkness is coming…." he breathed. "The…. Darkness…."

"Show him," Elrisia ordered.

The Shadow Crier's eyes seemed to dilate and twitch, changing colour and shape and form, drawing Londo into them. Londo's head was held tightly by the guards, but he would not have been able to tear his gaze away even had he been free. The sight was mesmerising.

And then he was inside them….

The Darkness is coming!

The Darkness!

He was standing staring up at the sky, a sky filled with smoke and fog and shimmering, moving Darkness. He could hear the sky screaming, a scream that cut to his soul, to old memories and older dreams.

Lights began to blaze in the heavens, moving against the Darkness. Another noise arose, harsh, invasive music, a chord that pierced his soul and left him in agony.

The Darkness was the scream, and the Light was the music. He knew that much. They were warring, fighting for this world, for these souls. The Darkness had arrived first, would come here soon, and the Light was trying to drive it away.

He was suddenly aflame, as the Light retreated and the Darkness claimed him. His mind opened to them, and he could hear their whispers. Fire was the tool, he knew that. Fire, and chaos.

Let the lords of chaos rule. Let the fire claim all it touched.

He laughed as he set himself alight, burning, and watching the heavens. It was not far off now, this battle for his planet and his soul, and the Darkness would be here soon. Very soon.

"The Darkness….

"…. is coming!" he screamed, realising that the vision had faded. He was breathing fast, too fast. He was shaking.

"You saw it, Londo," Elrisia said. "You saw his madness, and now you've taken a part of it into yourself. You'll be one of them before long, and if you aren't, I'll make sure you succumb. Won't that be nice, hmm? To sit alone in your cell, crying out to the Darkness, weeping constantly, thinking of me always. A fitting reward, Londo."

"Have you…. seen…. it?"

"No, but I know what it is, and I'll stop it. When the time is right, Londo. I'll claim this planet for my own, but only when I feel like doing so. I have the power to save this world, Londo, with something as simple as order and peace…. but I won't use it. Not yet. Not for a while. Let it burn first, and pick up the ashes."

"What do you mean? Elrisia, you can't…."

"Oh, I can. I can do anything I want. You taught me that. You, and Refa. Goodbye, Londo…. for the moment at least."

Hours later, when only the Shadow Crier remained in the room, trapped both by his chains and by his madness, the door opened again and a lone figure entered.

"Hello again," he said. "I understand you had visitors recently. Did you show them what you showed me?"

Blood filled the Shadow Crier's mouth and he let it dribble from between his lips, not saying anything. He had probably not enough sanity left to be able to utter anything but that one refrain, and the new arrival had heard that often enough in recent days.

"I suppose you did. It doesn't matter." He walked to the centre of the room, heedless of what he was stepping into, or over. Lesser worries were for lesser people.

"Show me. Again."

The prisoner continued to drool blood, but in his eyes, and in his mind, something stirred, again. Prince Cartagia felt his hearts quicken in anticipation, as he was once again projected into a world that not even his demented mind could have envisaged unaided. He stood there for many minutes, basking in the glory of the visions, whispering the words of the Shadow Crier's prophecy to himself.

Then, the vision over and the prisoner slumping back into unconsciousness, Cartagia left. There was no sign of his presence there, no trace of his parting….

* * *

John Sheridan broke into a run the instant he left the shuttle, racing for Babylon 4's Command and Control. Corwin followed at a brisk walk. They had been met in the docking bay by a group of Narn Rangers, many sporting fresh wounds or hasty bandages.

The first person Sheridan saw on the command deck was Delenn. Without slowing his pace he ran to her and hugged her, lifting her up into the air. She smiled and kissed him intensely, holding on to him even as he let her down.

"What's the status here?" he asked, not taking his eyes from hers.

"The men Captain Smith left on board are secure," she replied. "We have had no word from the planet. We were just on the point of sending another party down there to investigate."

"A good idea," he said, and she smiled. "Do you know anything about whether Bester was involved there or not?"

"No. Not for sure."

"Well, whether he was or not, I think we've pretty much cut all our ties to Sanctuary now." He broke his gaze away from her to look at Corwin, just arriving. He was talking with the leader of the group of Rangers, a Narn named G'Dok.

"You have a place at Kazomi Seven," she said. "All of you, and Mr. Bester can…." She paused, and blushed. "G'Dok, what word from the Babylon?"

"Captain Smith has surrendered and will be brought back on board as soon as possible. The shuttle to the surface is also being prepared."

She nodded. "We have to…." She started, and there were gasps and the gentle sound of drawn swords from the Rangers.

A holographic Michael Garibaldi appeared before them. "Uh…. hi," he said, somewhat awkwardly. "This thing ain't easy, you know."

"Where is the Ha'Cormar'ah?" snapped G'Dok.

"He's alive. Ta'Lon as well, although they're both in bad shape. A medical shuttle would be a nice idea, as soon as possible. Don't worry about me. I'm only a fill-in. He can have this thing back as soon as he wants it. But…. we've got a problem here. A big one."

"You don't say," Corwin replied.

* * *

Vorlon ships were hardly commonplace anywhere in the galaxy, at least not in the areas occupied by the younger races. Other than their unexpected and largely unexplained arrival at the Battle of the Second Line at Proxima 3 a year and a half ago, sightings had been extremely rare and often disputed.

What was not disputed was that, a little less than a year ago, one such Vorlon ship had arrived at Kazomi 7, at a time when the United Alliance had barely flown from its nest. Someone had disembarked, a human by all accounts, however absurd such accounts were. He had spent some time on the planet and had then left. No one on the planet had seen the Vorlon itself.

Another Vorlon ship had now arrived. It was in fact the same one, although no one was aware of this. But for two people on the planet, touched more intimately by the Vorlons than almost any other, this arrival was not a surprise.

The Alliance council was hastily summoned, with much debate about who was to chair it in the absence of both Delenn and Lethke. Vizhak, Drazi Minister of the Interior, was eventually elected. Valen was formally requested to attend the meeting, although he had no official capacity on the Council. He insisted on Catherine attending also, and no one dared to contradict him. Vejar the technomage declined to attend. He was in fact, as later testimonies would reveal, conspicuous only by his absence throughout the Vorlon's stay on the planet.

When the Vorlon swept majestically into the Council chamber, there was a single united gasp of sheer awe. Valen rose to his feet, recognising something familiar in some way he could not identify. Catherine remained seated.

"We bid you welcome to our world," said Vizhak, in a moment of uncharacteristic politeness. "It is good to know our…. messages…. were…. received…." The Vorlon seemed to be ignoring him, staring — if that was the right word — at Valen and Catherine.

Then, after a moment of agonising silence, the Vorlon's headpiece nodded once as if in satisfaction. He surveyed the others in attendance. Vizhak, the representatives from the Abbai, Llort and Mutai, even the new Narn Ambassador, who was seemingly on the verge of apoplexy.

<Kosh,> the Vorlon said. <I am Kosh.>

"Welcome, Ambas…. er…. Ambassador Kosh," Vizhak said.

<Are you ready?> he asked, and Valen felt a chill.

"We're ready," he said softly, painfully. He could see his own footsteps before him.

"No!" Catherine cried, leaping up. "What do you want here? What do you…?" She fell silent as the Vorlon's gaze rested on her.

<There is no more time. Destiny awaits. The past calls you.> A brief hesitation. <Both.>

"What do you want of us?" asked Vizhak tentatively. He was ashamed of himself for wishing Delenn or Lethke were here. Or even Taan Churok, may all his Gods blight his soul for thinking so.

The Vorlon spoke only one word, and it was filled with emotions none but Valen could detect, for he felt them too. Anger, yes, but more than that, a sadness so intense it swamped almost everything. A deep and regretful sense of longing, of sorrow, of knowledge of what would soon be lost.

<War.>

* * *

Ambassador David Sheridan had been a career diplomat in his former life, and he still retained skills from that time which were beneficial to those he served in this new life. The foremost of those skills — particularly useful now — was knowing when the local leader was in a bad mood, and just how to soothe that bad mood.

Never forget where your loyalties lie…. that was the essential rule of the diplomatic official. Loyalty, the greatest virtue anyone could ever have.

"The President will see you now," said the secretary. Sheridan looked at her with a cold and forbidding gaze. Never before had the President failed to admit him immediately and directly. The man was changing, becoming…. less amenable. Damn Ivanova! If she had done her job properly then there would be no need for this battle of wits with Clark. A Keeper-controlled President should be their greatest tool, but somehow…. somewhere…. something had gone wrong.

Not even the Zener could identify what it was, but admittedly they were working from old medical records. The President resolutely refused to be examined directly.

Sheridan stormed into the room, trying desperately to calm his furious anger. Whatever was wrong with the President it was not something he could solve today, and there would be enough trouble just getting this piece of news past him.

Clark was there, seated at his desk, his face expressionless.

"Mr. President," Sheridan said. "I've…. received some disturbing news from Epsilon Eridani."

"I know," Clark said, not looking up. "General Ryan contacted me a few minutes ago…. You see, Ambassador, there are some people who think that the President of the Resistance Government of Humanity should know something this important before a foreign Ambassador."

"The battle was a setback, yes, Mr. President, but we…."

"A setback! We had everything within our grasp…. the station, the planet, that blasted Delenn, and we lost it all!"

"We were betrayed, Mr. President. Bester was playing his own game."

"And that surprises you? Ambassador, you're not half the observer you think you are if that was a shock to you."

Sheridan took the rebuke and mentally stored it away. There would be a time for repayment later. "Mr. President, our allies are ready to take the matter into their own hands. A large force of their capital ships will be in a position to assault Epsilon Three within a few days."

"You once said that you did not want to bring your allies deeper into this affair, for fear of what the Vorlons might do in retaliation. This is so important to them, to risk doing that?"

"It is. I regret that their objectives will be destruction rather than capture, but even that will be a boon to us. We will never be in a position to take over the Great Machine again. Better it should be destroyed than serve the enemy, don't you think, Mr. President?"

"I do not think. This attack is not to go ahead. And nor is there to be any form of reprisal against Bester. Not yet. Both of these problems will be dealt with in time, when it is right to do so."

Sheridan gave no visible sign of shock. He wished right now he could strangle Ivanova for her incompetence. He should have been given charge of this project from the very beginning. "Then what do you plan for the next engagement? We have too many enemies to leave them all unattended for another day."

"Indeed we do, and we haven't yet finished off one of our old ones. Sinoval, and the Minbari. I want him captured or killed, and his body brought before me. I took the risk of a direct assault on Epsilon Three because it seemed a likely chance, but it failed, and it was a costly failure at that. Two of our capital ships lost….

"Sinoval is our next concern, Ambassador. Direct your…. allies to him if they have so many ships lying around doing nothing. No action is to be taken against either the Great Machine or Bester for the time being. Do you understand me?"

"Perfectly, Mr. President. I will relay your…. instructions to my allies. Good day." He bowed his head slightly and left, his face completely empty of his anger. Disputing the issue would be pointless. Clark was obviously working to a different agenda. But why protect Bester…. or the Machine? There was something…. something here he just could not work out.

But that could be dealt with later. This scare might very well prompt G'Kar to open the temporal rift as soon as possible and send Babylon 4 and Valen back in time now. For the salvation of the present…. and the past…. he must ensure this did not happen.

Sheridan began to formulate plans to speed up his timetable. A call to Kazomi 7, a report to Z'ha'dum…. and a very important set of orders to Ivanova.

This was not over yet.

* * *

He looks at his face in the mirror, and the image that stares back at him is that of a stranger. He no longer knows himself. He no longer understands himself. He sees only the ghosts of the past, and the nightmare he has made of his future…. of all their futures.

The future is lost now, all his grand plans, all his dreams…. all the dreams he had once shared with his best friend. They are now as dead as Turhan.

Last night had shown him that, in all its bloody glory. The blood, the flames, the screams…. not all of it had been his doing, but how would the Shadow Criers have fared without his discreet support? How much of the carnage could have been prevented if the nobles and Guards had not been so paranoid as to regard the slaughter as a personal assault on them?

And how much could have been prevented if Londo had been permitted to carry out his own plans?

Londo was lost to him now. Everything was lost.

"First Minister," said a voice at his door. His personal servant. A young man named Kiron Maray. Malachi was saddened that he knew nothing of the young man beyond his name. "First Minister, there is a runner from the Court here. Your attendance is requested."

"I am ill," he croaked, trying to make himself sound unwell. It did not take a great deal of effort.

"Yes, First Minister. I will tell him so."

Malachi raised his head once more to look in the mirror. Where had it all gone so wrong? Where had one man's noble dream turned into a nightmare which consumed the entire planet?

Where?

* * *

She was not afraid, no matter how alone she was, how trapped by darkness, how expectant of their arrival, no matter how she could see her fate, she was not afraid.

"My lord," she whispered softly. "I am sorry. Forgive me." That was what hurt her most of all — the knowledge of how Sinoval would react. Without her around, without her to bear the burden of his anger and his pain…. without her, what would he become?

She was his conscience, his confessor, everything that would help him become the leader he should be, the leader he wanted to be.

It was too dark in here, and she did not like the dark these days. But then she did not like the light either, preferring a muted half-light.

She remembered Sonovar standing over here, watching in silence as she was broken at Kalain's hands. He had done nothing, said nothing, just watched.

Meditation was rapidly becoming impossible. She rose to her feet, wondering how long she had been here. She had never been good at gauging time, and after her imprisonment in the Hall of the Grey Council that handicap had got worse. She guessed a day or two, but she just could not tell.

The door opened, and someone entered. At least, she thought someone entered. There was a brief silhouette in the doorway, and then it vanished. "Is anyone there?" she asked, trying to calm her breathing.

There was no answer. No sound even. Not even breathing.

Sighing softly, she closed her eyes. "Lights," she ordered, opening them again.

Someone was standing opposite her, at the other side of the bed.

He smiled, and she let out a strangled cry. She did not recognise him, but there was something about him that was familiar. "Who are you?" she asked.

"Death," he said, in an almost lyrical tone. "Death, death, darkness and death. You know these things, don't you? I can see it. How much did you beg to die? It tells me you did, you know. It tells me."

She breathed out slowly and began to back away. The same madness she had heard in Ashan's voice. A similar tone, although more certain, less divided. "Who are you?" she said, trying to remain calm. "How is…. it…. speaking to you?"

"It is there. Always there. Would you like it to speak to you too? That can be…. ah. No. It says that cannot be done. You're too…. too strong now. Perhaps earlier. You were not so strong then, were you?" He began to circle around the bed, moving towards her. "On your knees, begging for mercy, crying, weeping…. screaming…. Perhaps then you might have been worthy, but…. there was no opportunity, and now it's too late. Now you've got to die."

He smiled, a hideous sight, and cocked his head. "You're beautiful, you know. I think so. Very beautiful. It would be a shame to mar that beauty, but…. it tells me I must. It tells me that…. it tells me that this should be very messy. Very ugly. Very…. Oh. That isn't nice. Not nice at all."

She found herself backed up against the wall, and looked around frantically. There had to be somewhere she could go, something she could use as a weapon. No, of course there wouldn't be. Sonovar would have made sure of that. Had Sonovar sent him here to kill her? No, that was stupid. If Sonovar wanted to kill her, he could have done so before. He could have killed her at the shelter. He could….

She started, and her throat suddenly went very dry. The door was still open!

It was at the far side of the room, and she would have to get past him to get to it, but…. that was not impossible.

"This won't hurt," he said. "I'll not make it hurt. You've been hurt enough already. Kalain saw to that, and Sonovar, and all the others. Don't worry. Just close your eyes, and it will…." He closed his eyes, still moving forward. His gait was swaying and uncertain, as if he were hypnotised.

Now! She sprang forward, charging directly towards him. He started and raised his hand, something bright gleaming in it. He swung at her, but she reached him first, throwing her whole weight at him. His foot slipped and twisted, and he fell. Recovering her balance and stepping around his frenzied efforts to grasp at her, she made for the door as fast as she could.

Two steps outside the door, she literally ran into Sonovar. Reeling from the impact, she stumbled and would have fallen had he not caught her. Swaying in his not particularly gentle grip, she saw that he was accompanied by two warriors. All three of them were armed.

"Trying to reject my hospitality, my lady?" he said harshly. "I am afraid I cannot accept that."

"He was trying to kill me," she whispered. "What sort of 'hospitality' is that?"

"He? Who?" He gestured to his guards, and they entered the room. A few moments later they emerged, with Kats' mysterious assailant walking between them. There was no visible sign of a weapon.

"Ah," Sonovar said. "Forell. Yes, I understand your…. mistake that he may have intended some harm to you. He is not an easy man to like."

"He tried to kill me," she protested. "He…. he is corrupted somehow. I don't know how, but something is influencing him, something…."

"Silence!" Sonovar barked. "I trust him more than I do you, my lady. He has not betrayed our people, but you will pay for that crime shortly. In any event, Forell, you are not to go near her again, do you understand?"

"Of course, lord," he said, bowing his head. His voice was much more polite and refined now. Almost as if he were an entirely different person from the one who had attacked her.

"And now, my lady," Sonovar said. "I wish to discuss certain matters with you, in your quarters, if you have no objection?" She shook her head, still looking at Forell, and returned to her cell. He followed her.

"I apologise for your treatment, Lady," he said smoothly. "My aides misheard my instructions as to your welfare. They have been corrected. I also apologise if Forell startled you. I sent him ahead to see you were ready to receive me. I understand how he may have…. startled you."

She said no more about just how much he had startled her. He was corrupted in some way, the same taint that had consumed Ashan. Did Sonovar know about it? Was he corrupted as well? She turned to look at him. He stood tall above her, strong and powerful, an arrogant strength shining in his dark eyes.

She said his name softly, trying to infuse as much respect as she could into it.

"Yes, Lady. I suppose I still bear the title Satai, as do you, but such distinctions mean little these days. My name is title enough." He paused, studying her. She did not shift her posture, but she did avert her eyes from his piercing gaze.

"Are you comfortable here? Have you been brought enough food? Drink?"

"Neither," she replied. "But I wish only to be freed."

"Don't we all?" he replied enigmatically. "In any event, that is impossible at the moment. Sinoval will be here soon. It is a long journey from Epsilon Eridani, and that has bought me enough time, but I regret I will not be able to talk with you as much as I would like."

"I have nothing to say to you."

"Oh? Nothing? Nothing at all?"

"What have you done to our people…. your people? What possible reason could you have for this?"

"I have many, but here is one. Sinoval will destroy us. Oh, under him we may be able to defeat the Enemy, and the Earthers, perhaps even win every battle we face, but where will that victory bring us? Our people are dead anyway. Sinoval has torn down everything that made us Minbari, and he will not be able to rebuild us. Not in the way he wants. A victory under him will be every bit as dark and terrible as if we had been enslaved by the Earthers.

"I will provide an alternative. Sinoval has committed too many wrongs for him to be allowed to remain."

"Minbari do not kill Minbari. And yet you did. Is that not a wrong?"

He shrugged. "Of course. I know what I have done here, and I accept it, but I punished only those who swore fealty to Sinoval…. only the weak and the cowardly. My actions may have been wrong, but my motives were pure. Can he say the same?"

"I don't need to bother arguing that. Were those in that hospital you killed guilty? Did they deserve to die?"

"They were sheltering you…. and you, Lady, are guilty."

She shook her head and tried to restrain a sob. "And there it is. A high and mighty worker aspiring to a position above her station. Only the warriors should rule, yes? Only they are fit to rule, and let the rest of us stay down in the gutter where we belong. You have no idea how many times I have heard that."

"You wrong me, Lady. Sinoval raised you to whatever position you hold because he thought you were deserving of it. I do not dispute that, but surely you more than anyone are intelligent enough to see the evil in what he has done. You have seen that, and yet you continue to serve him. That is why you are guilty."

"Yes, Sinoval has done a great deal that was wrong, but I believe in him. I chose to serve him not out of weakness, but because I know he is right, and…." She fell silent, and shied away. "I believe in him, and I always will."

"Truly? Or are you merely grateful to him for saving you? I saw you, remember…. begging on your knees, screaming…. tears running down your face…."

"Stop it!" She was crying again. "Yes, you saw me…. and you did nothing! You stood there and watched. How can you justify that?"

"I followed Kalain. He was my superior then, and I believed in him. Whatever madness afflicted him, it is gone now. It died with him. In a way, Lady, you are responsible for my actions now."

"Me?"

"Your…. ordeal showed me that the ones who rule can be as wrong and as flawed as any of us. After Kalain died I chose to embark on my own path instead of following Sinoval's. Had I not witnessed your torture, I would probably still be as those sheep on the planet, following Sinoval simply because he has claimed the right to rule. You and Kalain showed me that I did not have to follow blindly."

"You're…. you…."

"I'm sorry, Lady. I've obviously overwhelmed you. Rest here. Sleep if you wish. I will have food and drink brought to you, and I would like to talk with you again when you are feeling better. I…. I can see why Sinoval thinks so highly of you." He turned, and began to walk away.

A few moments later, he stopped. "Tell me, Lady, what is your definition of a great man? One theory could be that a great man is someone who takes his own path rather than meekly following others. What do you think of that?"

She said nothing. There was nothing to say. He left.

* * *

There had been no time for explanations, little time for questions, or answers. The next few hours passed hurriedly aboard Babylon 4.

Captain Dexter Smith was brought on board the station under heavy armed guard. He was met at the docking bay by Taan Churok.

"I was right," he said in harsh English. "I should have killed you."

"Yes," came the muted reply. "You should have."

The rest of the crew of the Babylon remained on board, although the ship was now operated by a large number of Narn Rangers. Captain Sheridan did not go near the ship, nor ask about anyone on it.

The survivors of the chaos on Epsilon 3 were brought up to the station. G'Kar was immediately rushed to the medical bay for extensive emergency work. Later reports said that he was stable, albeit with extensive internal and external injuries. Healing would take months at least.

Attempts were made to keep Ta'Lon in the medical bay as well, but he politely refused. He did consent to having his eye bandaged and disinfected, but then he insisted on meeting G'Dok and the other Ranger lieutenants. His second act was to tell them about those who had died on the planet. His first act was to rebuff all allegations that he was too weak to lead.

"I trust that scratch hasn't made you unfit to fight?" asked G'Dok.

"Hardly," came the reply. "It's just an eye, after all. I have a spare."

Ko'Dath and G'Dan came over from the Parmenion to liaise with the Narns on the station. Neither made any remark about Ta'Lon's injuries.

Dr. Mary Kirkish was also taken to the medical bay, and was diagnosed as suffering from extreme stress and trauma. She was sedated and left to rest. Commander David Corwin went to see her while she was sleeping. He whispered three words to her, words she did not hear, and then resumed his duties on the Parmenion.

Zathras remained on the planet for a while, advising and coaching Michael Garibaldi as much as he could. He frequently clicked and muttered in his own language, but it was clear that something was definitely not good.

Susan Ivanova was brought to the station. She was now semi-conscious, and seemed aware of her surroundings. Lyta Alexander, remaining on the Parmenion to scan for the presence of Shadow ships, gave a slight shudder at this time, although she would not explain why. Ivanova was taken to a cell and left there to await the attentions of those in authority.

No one dared touch the bodies at the Heart of the Machine.

A few hours after the ending of what would later be called the first stage of the Battle of the Third Line, a council was called. It was not attended by quite the number of dignitaries who had been present at G'Kar's doomed summit, but there was still enough power wielded in the room to influence a considerable portion of the galaxy.

It was Ta'Lon who spoke first. "Our current situation here is one of great danger," he explained. "The threat to this place has not ended with the surrender of the human forces. This station has a greater purpose than as a mere command centre for the war in the present. It has…. another destiny."

"This station was built to go backwards in time a thousand years, and serve a vital role in the last war against the Darkness."

Some of those present knew that already, but a great many did not. Lethke and Taan Churok in particular looked astonished. "You will…. forgive us…." Lethke said, "But that sounds a little…. uh…. hard to believe."

"It is true," Delenn said. "This station…. this very station was used by Valen a thousand years ago. It was in the archives of the Grey Council, information known only to us. No one knew where the station had come from or how it had got there…. until now."

"Two years ago, we saw this station going back in time," spoke up Sheridan. "It's true."

"Then if that was this place's intended purpose, why not send it back immediately on construction?" asked Taan Churok. "Why build a command station if it's going to have to be…. hah, sent back in time?"

"It was hoped that we would be able to take advantage of the station for the duration of this war," Ta'Lon explained. "We did not have the resources to build two stations, and so we…. risked a great deal. But at the time we planned this there was no sign of Valen, who would take the station back. How were we to know that he would appear on Minbar?"

"So what is the problem?" asked Lethke. "The station is secure. I will admit we could use some extra defences, but a quick message to Kazomi Seven will solve that."

"Problem?" barked Zathras. Lethke looked at the strange creature with a hint of surprise and a lot of condescension. "Problem. Zathras tell you where problem is. Problem is that great Darkness will be coming here. Soon. Now. If Enemy destroys station now, it will never go back, if station never goes back, goodness loses the war then, and…. big temporal paradoxes. All reality be rearranged. Very bad."

"Weakness!" snapped Taan Churok. "If these Shadows come, then we will fight them."

"Drazi, yes," noted Zathras. "Skulls block out brains. Very sad. Poor design. Listen, Machine is damaged. Bad woman did bad things to it. Opening temporal rift needs…. much energy. Very difficult. Some alignments need correcting, much machinery needs to be repaired. Machine may not be powerful enough after bad things done. Very unstable. What will happen later…. Zathras cannot say, but Zathras not like to think. Could be very bad."

"What he means," said Ta'Lon, noting bafflement on the faces of the Drazi and the Brakiri, "is that the Machine is growing very unstable at the moment. The forced rejection of Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar…. the weapons raised against us here…. the death of its previous host…. We cannot be sure if the Machine will be able to maintain its integrity for much longer. If we are to send Babylon Four back into the past it will have to be done now, or we risk losing the chance for a long time to come."

"When can we…. manage this feat?" asked Lethke. He looked at Zathras.

"Ah, G'Kar being very clever, yes. Temporal rift already open. A little. Important machinery already attached to station. Very clever indeed. But…. temporal rift now a little…. out of synch. Need to be realigned. Mr. Garibaldi doing that, yes. Zathras will soon attend to finishing off work there. Zathras be good at doing that.

"Zathras think…. couple of days. Besides, be not forgetting one thing…. we need Valen as well. Is being no point sending station back without sending Minbari back with it. That be very foolish."

Lethke suddenly seemed to realise something. "This…. temporal rift is already open?"

"In part, yes. Very clever of G'Kar, as Zathras said."

"Then is that what has caused all the…. unexplained events here? Dreams, strange voices from nowhere, visions of things in the past, in the future?"

"Ah. Yes, is possibility." Zathras paused, deep in thought. "That is not so clever." None of them noticed the frantic look Sheridan gave Delenn, a brief remembrance of a dream long past.

"Perhaps we should discuss this with the rest of the Council," Lethke said. "This sounds…. um…."

"No," Delenn said firmly. "We will do as Zathras has said. We must. We will send a message to Kazomi Seven, asking for every ship that can be spared to help defend this place while the damage is repaired. We…. will also need Valen. It is vitally important that our defence is secure until both the station and Valen have gone back in time."

"As you say," Lethke said, nodding. "How much time are we likely to have until the…. Shadows arrive?"

"Maybe none at all," replied Delenn, and they all fell silent.

* * *

The fires had at last stopped burning in the capital city of Centauri Prime. The night of madness had receded, leaving the survivors to count the cost, to try to rebuild, to mourn loved ones lost, to take stock of what had happened.

"A hasty Court session has been called," reported the agent. "First Minister Malachi has apparently been invited, but is too ill to attend. Rumours have it Lord Jarno is to be arrested on charges of treason. It is said that he personally attacked and murdered Lord Kiro last night."

"Lord Kiro?" barked Lord Valo. "Well, who'd have thought that coward Jarno had it in him? Won't do him any good of course. What else?"

"Something is happening in the southern territories. Reports are unclear at best, but from the sound of it Sphodria and Gallia have been overwhelmed by an outside force. Some say Narn sympathisers. My best guess is soldiers loyal to Governor Mollari."

"Governor? Another weakling, far too many of them. Still…. I heard he had Marrago on his side. Anything on that?"

The agent shrugged. "Rumour does suggest that, but then rumour has placed him almost everywhere in the galaxy since Quadrant Thirty-seven was lost. Some say he's living on the Narn homeworld right now. We haven't been able to get accurate information out of Selini for months. One thing I do know is that Minister Durano was there, which…. might explain that."

"The military?"

"The frontier regiments are still patrolling the border, although skirmishes with the Narns have been rare lately. They will follow whoever sits on the throne, although a few of the captains have expressed…. concerns about the current leadership, and would not be averse to a change. Several ships have disappeared and there has been a big increase in the number in orbit around Centauri Prime itself, although no one has admitted to ordering this. There has still been no official appointment of a new Lord-General."

One question left, the important one, the one which would decide the future of the Republic. "Do we have enough guards on our side to mount an assault on the Court?"

"Yes. We do."

"Thank you. Go." The spy nodded, bowed and left. An invaluable find, one of Durano's proteges, he had recognised the need for strength and order in the Court, and had chosen to throw his hand in with Valo. A wise choice. Valo was one of the few nobles in the Court who had seen real combat, who knew how to lead, how to fight, how to be strong.

A military coup. That was what was needed. Jarno had had the right idea, unusually for him, and so had Kiro, but they were all feinting around the sidelines, striking at each other. If any of them had had half the military mind Valo had, they would have known that the way to win any battle was to go for the head, and where was the head? The Court itself.

"You heard all that?" Valo asked. His companion stepped out from hiding and nodded.

"What do you think? What is your uncle up to?"

"I have no idea," replied Carn Mollari. "I haven't spoken to him in years."

"Well, we'll soon find out. A few days at most, and then we'll make a stab at the Court. Once we control it, the rest of the military and the Guards will fall in with us. It'll all be over, Carn."

Carn smiled, and nodded. "Indeed it will…. Majesty."

* * *

Delenn hesitated as she looked at the quiet form seated before her. She was not entirely sure why she had come here, but she did know that words needed to be said, and that she was the person to say them.

"It is strange how things can change in a handful of hours," she said, and noticed Captain Smith start, raising his head to look at her.

"Yeah. 'Let no man be called happy or great until he be dead,' hmm?"

"I'm sorry?"

"Something someone said a long time ago. It doesn't matter. So, have you decided what to do with me? Sheridan promised an amnesty for my crew, remember."

"Yes, he told me…. and that amnesty has been accepted. Some of the alliance were…. unappreciative, but we convinced them. Your crew will be permitted to return home as soon as the current crisis is over."

"Well, that's something. Thank you. I…. wait…. what current crisis?"

"A…. topic for another day, I believe. Tell me, Captain, why did you offer yourself as compensation for your crew?"

"There's no reason why they should pay for my mistakes. Besides, I could hardly return home. Do your people have a word for scapegoat?"

"I…. am familiar with the term, yes. I have been used in that position myself. Your people would do the same to me if they could. No matter what either of us may feel, Captain…. my death would not undo what has been done."

"Nor will mine, but I'm willing to give it a try anyway. Tell me, what are you going to do with me?"

"Some people wanted you dead, yes…. but I have had another idea. I am going to make you an offer, Captain. A chance to buy your freedom. And your life.

"How would you like to fight alongside us?"

He laughed.

* * *

Lord-General Marrago knew all about responsibility. He had been born to it, trained almost from birth to the duties that were his heritage as a member of a noble line. He had learned the hard way about the responsibilities he owed to the soldiers who served alongside him and under him. He knew about his duties to his family, and to his family name. He knew about the bonds of loyalty to old friends — one had compelled him to marry a woman he did not love, and another had forced him to raise arms against his own Government.

But as he sat alone in a room stinking of blood, he pondered on his responsibilities to his people, his planet, his friends…. They had never seemed heavier.

He had just received word that Londo was missing somewhere in the capital. None of Durano's agents could find him, or indeed find any trace that he had even arrived.

This had always been a possibility. In a war fought primarily by poison in the wine cup or knife in the dark, Londo had always been aware that he might be lost before the capital and the Court could be taken, and he had planned accordingly. Marrago knew enough of his plans to continue and conclude this campaign. He might even be capable of becoming Emperor himself, although he had no wish to be so.

He looked around the room that had once been the study of the Governor of Gallia, a room where several of his servants and family had been butchered by a blood-crazed mob who had carried the terrified Governor away…. Marrago had had the bodies removed, but he could do nothing about the smell. He was a soldier. Death was a constant companion.

He was thinking about death as well as responsibility. Londo's death and his responsibility to him. Marrago had had to tell a great many people that those they loved would never be coming home, but it would be so much harder this time. How to tell Timov?

A beeping sound came from his coat, and he started. With a soft sigh he realised what it was: Londo's personal communicator. Londo had given it to him before leaving for the capital, knowing that it could conceivably be used to trace important conversations.

Marrago pulled it out and activated it. A face he knew showed up on the screen. Carn Mollari, Londo's nephew and one of their most trusted agents in the capital.

"Lord-General," he said. "Where…. where is our leader?" No names. Names could be very dangerous if anyone were to overhear.

"He is…. unavailable at present. What do you have to report?"

"Events here are moving faster than I'd expected. The city has calmed down, but the tensions in the Court are on the verge of exploding again. My…. friend is going to attack the Court openly within a few days. You have to get here soon, or there won't be anyone left to rule over."

"We don't have the time, or the resources. We're spread thinly as it is, just trying to secure our hold on the territory we control now. You have to delay things."

"I can't! He's moving too fast. I never thought he'd be this ready for it. He really believes he can make himself Emperor."

"There is nothing we can do. Our original plans didn't envisage a march on the capital for months. Even allowing for the acceleration, we won't be able to reach you for weeks at least. Do whatever you can…. whatever you must, but save the Court."

"I'll do what I can, but get here quickly, or there'll be nothing left to save. Out."

The viewscreen went blank and Marrago sat back. Responsibilities…. duties…. loyalty. All the hallmarks of a good soldier, and he was a good soldier. He knew he was, and he would save his people.

He rose to his feet and began a number of very important communications.

* * *

She had sat alone since he had left, thinking. At first she had believed this was a simple power struggle between a dissatisfied warrior and the leader of the Minbari, but now she was beginning to suspect something more. Forell's corruption, his words to her, Sonovar's evident madness….

Kats was not afraid to die, but she was afraid of being so helpless again before she did. She was afraid of being trapped in a column of light and suffering humiliation, degradation and pain while warriors watched and did nothing.

Without ceremony, without warning, the door opened and Sonovar walked in again, his bearing proud and arrogant. His two guards waited just outside.

"You are to come with me now, my lady. My last reason for remaining here has just been accomplished. There are two little details I must attend to, and then I will leave. Your 'Primarch' Sinoval will be here soon. I would rather not still be here when he arrives. Follow!" He left the cell and began to walk down the corridor.

In trepidation, Kats followed Sonovar along the twisted corridors of his warship, the guards by her side. She found herself thinking of Sinoval, and wishing he were here. Forell had said she was stronger now than she had been, but she did not feel stronger. She felt…. useless. Unable to fight, not born a warrior. She had never regretted her allotted role in life, until now.

They passed into a darkened room, with just one column of light in the centre. Trembling slightly, she stepped inside it, but only after seeing that Sonovar stood within it as well.

"You swore fealty to Sinoval," he said, his voice harsh. "You chose willingly to ally yourself with one who has violated some of the most sacred laws of our people, who deliberately rejected the return of the True Valen, who betrayed those who wished only to serve him, and who has thrown down the rightful Government of our people, choosing instead to claim all power for himself."

"He's not like tha…." she began, but he stopped her.

"Silence! These facts are undeniable, and your guilt is plain. Your punishment will be decided here, but I will not be the one to decide it. Rather…. another will."

He made a gesture, and another column of light became visible. There was someone within it. Someone she knew. Someone she had hoped to see here, but not like this, not forced on his knees, arms and legs bound, head bowed.

"Kozorr!" she cried, and he looked up. His face was heavily marked with wounds and scars. He closed his eyes when he saw her, and whispered her name softly.

"He was captured by the Tak'cha recently. Apparently he had learned that you were in my custody and was seeking a way to free you. He sent many of them to their ancestors before he was subdued." In a puzzled tone, he continued. "They regard him with great respect actually, for his prowess in battle and evident strength."

"Free her, Sonovar!" Kozorr cried. "Let her go, now."

"That is not my decision to make. Both of you have committed crimes against our people and against our religion, and both of you must be punished. This is the judgment of your fate."

He paused, and looked intently at them both. His expression when he looked at Kozorr was one of almost anguished despair. There was only pity in his eyes as he looked at Kats.

"One of you will be permitted to return to Sinoval, to tell him what has happened here, and to deliver my message. The other will die here, now. The choice is yours."

Kats tried to speak, but the words would not come. She knew with a terrible sense of horror that Kozorr would speak first, and she knew what he would say. She would forever after curse herself for not speaking sooner, although she never knew what she should have said.

"Kill me!" Kozorr cried. "Let her go."

"Very well," Sonovar proclaimed. "So shall it be." He shook his head. "I am not surprised, although I wish I were."

"No!" Kats cried. "You can't do this! You…."

"Please," Kozorr said, addressing Sonovar. "Let her come over here. I want…. I want to speak to her." Sonovar nodded once, and, not ungently, pushed her down before Kozorr.

She touched his heart lightly, feeling his breath on her face. "You can't do this," she whispered to him. "There's another way. There must be another way. Please…." She was beginning to cry.

"No, there isn't. Go, my lady. Never look back, and take your future. Tell the Primarch that…. tell him my soul waits to serve him in the next life." Then he reached forward ever so slightly, and gently touched his lips to her own.

"I love you." He bowed his head. "Take her away, Sonovar. I don't want her to see this."

"Neither do I," he replied, as one of his guards pulled her away. "You have my word, by the way. I will do as I said."

"I never doubted it. Farewell, my lady."

"No! Kozorr, you…." She was dragged away by the guard. As soon as Kozorr was out of sight she went limp. She was still crying.

Sonovar then gestured to his other guard, who freed Kozorr from his bonds. Puzzled, the warrior rose to his feet, rubbing at his wrists. Sonovar pulled an object from his belt and showed it to Kozorr, whose eyes widened. It was his fighting pike.

Sonovar extended it, and then threw it to the floor at Kozorr's feet. He smiled.

* * *

Time passed in a flurry of activity. Ships came from Kazomi 7 within hours of Delenn sending the message. Warships from the Drazi, the Llort, the Vree, others…. They had been convinced of the importance of this, of protecting the place that was so vital to all their futures. Few of them understood the details, but with a Vorlon and their Blessed Delenn on their side, victory could only be certain.

Messages were also sent surreptitiously to Councillor Na'Toth on the Narn homeworld. Despite a waning of her power in recent months she was able to contact a few captains loyal to G'Kar, and two Narn heavy cruisers arrived at Epsilon 3 eight hours after the Alliance fleet.

Messages were sent to Sinoval, but there was no reply. Reports were coming in of fighting on one of the colonies, but there was nothing definite.

Many non-essential personnel were evacuated back to Kazomi 7. Lethke was one of these, as he knew he would be able to do more there. The dream of unity at Babylon 4 might have been lost, but it could still be recreated at Kazomi 7. G'Kar went there as well, to recover from his wounds. Before he left he spent more than an hour in discussion with both Ta'Lon and Garibaldi — considerably against doctors' advice.

Between them Captain Sheridan, Delenn, Ta'Lon and Taan Churok managed to co-ordinate the defence of the station and the Machine. Wherever possible telepaths were placed on the capital ships. Lyta Alexander instructed them thoroughly on how to spot and paralyse the Shadow ships. Few of the others had any experience in such matters.

A great deal happened in those two days. Some of which is known to history….

<Are you ready?>

Lyta looked up at the Vorlon before her, and nodded. She knew his name, Kosh, even without being told. He was a part of her, after all.

"Yes," she said. "I'm…. I'm ready…."

<I will not be returning.> There was a great and terrible sadness in his voice.

"Why?" she asked, walking up close to him, touching his armour. It seemed so warm, almost alive.

<A bargain was made. It is time for me to pay. Another will come for you soon.>

"I don't understand. What do you mean?"

<You will.>

Light blazed up around her and she screamed, her mouth wide open. Her eyes glowed pure golden, slowly returning to normal as the light passed through her and into him. When it was over she slumped to her knees, looking up at him. "I…. I can't feel you any more," she whispered, horrified.

<I need to be whole. You will not be alone for long.>

"You're…. Oh my God. You're going to die."

He turned to leave, and as he reached the door he stopped and looked back. <Remember me.> She could not be sure from the tone, but it sounded more like a plaintive request than an order. He then left.

She never saw him again.

Elsewhere, work on the Babylon proceeded apace. The damage to the ship was repaired. Losses were replaced as far as possible.

Captain Smith sat in his ready room, Captain Sheridan and Commander Corwin with him. "It's a fine ship," Smith said.

"It should be," acknowledged Sheridan. "But it was a fine ship before. What have you people done to it?"

"I didn't do anything. It was…. repairs, upgrading. I only supervised the final stages. The rest of it was all done before I was appointed."

"Why are you doing this?" Corwin asked suspiciously.

Smith studied him. "Why do you trust me enough to make the offer?"

"I don't," said Sheridan. "Delenn does, and I trust her. Still…. you made a brave offer…. yourself for your crew. I don't think many people would have done that."

"It was the right thing to do. You'd have done the same."

Sheridan nodded. "Maybe I would."

"Even so, there aren't many people who would trust me to fight alongside you."

"Delenn explained the significance of this?"

"Oh yes, she did. But I can't help but feel she left something out. That's if I even believe her. Time travel? Am I really expected to understand that this…. Babylon Four must go back in time or the whole fabric of whatever will be torn apart?"

"That's as much as I know," Sheridan lied. "It's not our place to question such things. We're soldiers. We obey orders, and that's it."

"True enough. But I'm helping you here for the good of my crew. Don't forget that."

"I won't."

And on the station maintenance workers and Rangers hurried around under the seemingly omnipresent direction of a strange little alien everyone deferred to, making repairs and alterations to technology they did not really understand.

"Yes yes. Do that. That is good. No no, not that tool, never use that tool, use this tool…. ah, no this not right tool. Ah yes, this right tool."

"That's the one I was using before!"

"Yes. Zathras know that. Do as Zathras says. Ah, everyone listen to Zathras. Zathras knows what Zathras is saying. Trust Zathras."

Sometime during this frantic charging around Zathras managed to meet with Valen, who had been mainly talking either to Catherine or Kosh, or both together.

"Zathras be going back with you. Yes. You need Zathras to help you, you see. Zathras has…. great destiny in past, yes. Not as great as Valen's destiny, but almost. Zathras must make sure Valen does not trip over own feet, yes."

Valen smiled. "I would be honoured to have you with me, Zathras."

"I'll be going too," announced Catherine.

Of all those gathered there, only Valen seemed surprised. "What? Catherine, you…."

"Don't you dare try to say I can't. I will not be separated from you again. I'm going, and that's the end of it."

"But…."

"Don't, Jeffrey. There's nothing left for me here. I'm going with you."

Zathras looked at Kosh, with a knowing sense of sadness in his eyes.

There was an equal fluster of activity on the planet, in the heart of the Great Machine, where Michael Garibaldi's physical body was enshrined surrounded by technology immeasurably old and powerful.

"Isn't that…. weird?" asked Commander Corwin, looking at both his friend's real body and the holographic form Garibaldi had created.

"No. Well, yeah, but…. It's hard to explain. I'll be glad to see the back of it, though."

"This is only temporary?"

"You bet. G'Kar said he can take this thing back once he's recovered. I'd prefer it if I didn't have to do this temporal rift thingy, but its mostly done anyway. I'm just following the instruction manual."

"Er…. yeah. Michael, what about…. Bester?"

"What about him?"

"He betrayed us all. You as well as the rest of us. And…. well, with Lianna on Sanctuary and everything. You've known Bester a lot longer than the rest of us, but…."

"I don't know why he did what he did, but he had his reasons. He's still a good man, and he must have had his reasons, whatever they were. I'll…. take it up with him later."

"Later, yes. What about Lianna? What should we tell her?"

"Tell her? Nothing. I told you, I'll only be in this thing a couple of weeks at most. Nothing can go wrong, so…. what's to worry?"

"What happened to the person who was in here before you…. that's a pretty major thing to worry about."

"Won't happen to me. Trust me, David. Nothing's going to go wrong."

Alone and almost forgotten in her cell, Susan Ivanova was sitting bolt upright, long-forgotten memories returning to her, a part of her soul that had been taken away coming back. She remembered Marcus, she remembered Laurel, she remembered her mother.

And she heard the voice of the Shadows in her mind, telling her that they would be coming soon, and telling her what she would have to do when they arrived….

* * *

Two days later, all was done. The temporal rift was open, the machinery on Babylon 4 was complete. Valen stood alone in the command centre and breathed out slowly. Footsteps in the sand.

And then he could hear the gentle music of the Vorlons in his mind, and he went to join Catherine, Zathras, Kosh and the Rangers who would be protecting him until he was at his destiny. They all seemed to accept that they might not be able to return to this time…. their own time…. and yet they seemed not to mind.

A few hours before everything was finished the hyperspace probes picked up some activity moving in the direction of Epsilon 3. All the probes were destroyed quickly and efficiently, but that only served to confirm what they all already knew.

The Shadows were coming.

The temporal rift burst into life.

Space shimmered.

And then the Shadows were there.

Chapter 7

Countless souls lay suspended in the balance. The destiny of the galaxy hung by the slenderest of threads. The fate of the future, and the past, rested on a few painfully mortal beings.

Consider: Jeffrey Sinclair, transformed into the Minbari prophet Valen. Facing the path of his own footsteps leading backwards in time to his destiny, and to his death. He stands on the control deck of the space station Babylon 4, readying himself for a time a thousand years gone, and committing those he knows now to memory, certain that he will never see most of them again.

Consider: John Sheridan, the legendary Starkiller himself. Seated at the bridge of the EAS Parmenion, he looks out at the fleet of Shadow vessels advancing on him, a fleet so huge and powerful that it will black out the sky in every direction. He thinks about mortality, and about the terminal virus even now developing within his body. He thinks about his love, about the last words he said to her, and the first lie he has ever told her.

Consider: Delenn, former Satai, leader of hope in the galaxy. Head of the United Alliance of Kazomi 7, she stands at the bridge of the Drazi ship from which she will observe the battle. She is no warrior, but she knows war, all too well and all too bitterly. She thinks about the man she loves, and she knows that he has lied to her. She thinks about the ruination of Minbar, about the countless dead, about the carnage at Kazomi 7. She thinks about the race that has done this, and her heart fills with anger, and a black, remorseless fury.

Consider: Michael Garibaldi, a human, one who never wished for anything but a home, a family, happiness and to do the right thing. That last wish has torn him away from the other three. His heart is beating fast, his head is pounding, and he looks out at a million things at once. His is the will that holds open the rift that will carry Babylon 4 to its destiny. But his will is weak, sapped by years of failure and alcohol and loss and self-doubt, and he wonders if he has the strength to carry this through.

And many others: Catherine Sakai, Zathras and Kosh, standing beside Valen; Ta'Lon, leading the Narn Rangers on Babylon 4; Dexter Smith, facing an enemy he was told was his friend, alongside allies he knows to be his enemies….

The Shadows swoop forward, and, seemingly acting as one, they open fire.

* * *

The Shadows were coming.

He listened as they died, and as they killed. His friends were dying in his name, were fighting a last stand so that he could complete his destiny. He wanted to be there with them, this one last time, but he knew that they were dying for his sake. He could not render their sacrifice worthless.

Are you ready? said the voice in his mind.

He turned to look at Kosh. The Vorlon was still, almost a statue. He wanted to hate Kosh. They were the ones who had done this to him, who had placed him here. He could not.

He did not know what to say, but the voice knew. Good. You are the closed circle returning to the beginning. I cannot be with you then.

He gasped as he felt its pain. It was light and beauty and agony all in one. The Vorlon was going to die, and both of them knew it. The sacrifice would be made willingly. Could he do any less?

"Are you ready?" said the voice from the commscreen. "Are you…?"

He turned to look at Delenn's face in the screen. She was…. beautiful. Her eyes, her bearing, everything…. was marked by a vibrant beauty and a passionate anger. She had taught him a lot since his…. return. He wanted to remain here, to talk with her, to share in her wisdom and to learn from her. It would not be possible.

"I…. think so," he said hesitantly. "I…. thank you. For everything."

"It was no more than my duty, and no less than my pleasure. Be well, and walk with…. Oh. Of course."

He chuckled. "It is all right. For you, it will always be all right."

"Remember me?" More of a question than a request. He smiled, sweetly and sadly. As if there were any other answer.

"Always," he whispered, and touched the image on the commscreen gently. It faded and he straightened, now aware, wondering how he could never have noticed before. She was his descendant, a part of him that had lived on. He felt so much better.

It was time now. After so long, he at last knew his destiny. He was the arrow that springs from the bow. No doubts, no fears. Just certainty.

"Are you ready?" said the voice by his side.

"Yes," he said simply.

"Good, good. Yes, is being very good to being ready. Now is right time to being ready, yes. Zathras is being ready for long time, yes. Zathras has grown tired of waiting sometimes, but Zathras is used to it. Zathras is patient. And now you are ready, yes. Good."

"What about the Enemy?"

"<Click, click> Is being not good. Enemy is being very strong. May get on board before we leave. That is being very not good, but have idea, yes. We get help. That is idea. We get help."

"Help? From where?"

"Past, of course. Two years ago, just as Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar entered Great Machine. There is ship there. Special ship."

"Which ship?" He was told, and then he smiled. "Ah, of course."

"Besides," Zathras added. "We have to stop them. It already happened, and if we do not, then…. time not go well. Paradox. Not good."

"No. I guess not."

* * *

"Well well. Greetings, my Minbari friend."

Shaal Lennier, Minbari poet, Ranger and long-suffering companion to Governor Londo Mollari, looked up from his meditation. He was not in a good mood. Peace had been hard to find. Of course, ever since Kazomi 7 it had been hard for him to achieve the necessary spiritual equilibrium, but in a darkened cell, filled with the soft cries of the dying, it was harder still.

And the voices were louder than usual. Something was happening. Something that the…. others regarded as being very important. It was possible that that related to Centauri Prime in some way, but he did not think so.

The instructions being relayed to him were becoming harder to ignore, but Zicree had been true to her word. He could control it, with enough effort and enough meditation. He was beginning to wonder if the price of that control was truly worth it.

And then the door had opened. A dull lantern shone in the room, hurting his eyes. A figure stood there, just beside the now-closed door. He did not know who this figure was, save that he was definitely Centauri, and his hair was very short. Lennier thought that indicated he was not a noble, but he seemed just too self-confident to be otherwise.

"Well," he continued. "Nothing to say? I know you've been alone in this cell for a bit too long, while all the attention has been on dear Londo, but I didn't think we should neglect you altogether." A pause. "Aren't you going to say anything?"

Firmly: "No."

"Not at all?"

"I have nothing to say."

"Oh, I doubt that. I doubt that very much. I think you have a great deal to say. Do your friends know about your…. ah…?" He stepped forward and gently tapped Lennier's shoulder. There was a brief surge of pain, and a hissing sound only he heard.

Lennier made no move to attack this person. There was really no point.

"I don't think they do, somehow. Although I am puzzled by just how you've managed to keep it under control this long. Some sort of Minbari meditation, perhaps. Hmm…. you'll have to teach me that."

"Are you…?" He swallowed. "Are you working for them?"

"I'm working for me, I think you'll find. Not the…. ah…. what's your name for them? The Shadows, that's it. Such a wonderful name. I've always liked the way Minbari describe things. Anyway, I'm…. fulfilling my own destiny, but it happens to be on a similar path to theirs at the moment. They do have someone here, you know. So do their opposition for that matter. I don't know who, and I really don't care. I'm just trying to clean up the mess."

He paused, and seemed to be replaying that last line.

"Oh, sorry. I meant to say that I'm just trying to clean up from the mess."

"What do you want?" Lennier asked.

"Ah. I think I'll leave that one for another day."

"Who are you?"

"Both questions at once. And neither of them holds any power over me. I know exactly who I am, and what I want, and I'm in a very good position to get it at last. And you're going to help me, my bald friend."

"I very much doubt that."

"Ah…. but Shaal Lennier, you do not know what I want."

There was a knock at the door, and the Centauri muttered various unpleasant-sounding things under his breath. Lennier was very glad he couldn't translate them. "Yes?"

"Your Highness, you are called to the Court. Immediately." The voice that came through the thick door was filled with respect, and a not-inconsiderable dose of fear.

"Who dares?"

"The Lady Elrisia, your Highness."

"Elrisia? Oh well, that's different then. I'd better go. Open the door." The door was pushed open and the Centauri stepped into the rectangle of light. He turned and looked at Lennier. "I'm sorry this talk was cut short, but I have a feeling we'll see each other again.

"Guard?"

"Yes, your Highness?"

"You will tell no one that I was in this cell. In fact, I was not in this cell, and I was not talking to this prisoner."

"I won't breathe a word, your Highness."

"No. You won't." There was a brief glint of metal, a swift motion, and a bloodied gurgling, followed by the sound of a body falling. "The Minbari had a weapon, so he did. And the guards didn't search him properly. You really can't get the staff these days, can you?"

He tossed the bloodied knife into the cell and closed the door, not fully, but so that it was slightly ajar. "I'll hide the body. Wait…. ooh, half an hour or so, and then make your way out. You can go and free Londo if you like. He's two floors down, in cell thirteen I believe. The guards will be on duty there, but a resourceful person like you will be able to think of something, I'm sure.

"Oh," he said as an afterthought, over the sound of a body being dragged away. "If you do see Londo, tell him his old friend Cartagia would like a word. Whenever he has a free moment, of course."

* * *

They did not know where she was. That was good. She did not know where she was. That was bad. But then Susan Ivanova had known very little in the months since she had been changed for a purpose that had been denied her. Now that she was awake for the first time since Laurel had died, she could sense things she had never before known existed.

Whatever they had done to her, augmenting her telepathic powers had been included. She could sense their thoughts now. Everyone on the station, although that was not very many people at the moment. The Narns, the valiant defence force. She felt like laughing. Just what were they fighting for? What did they know? What could they know? She could sense their loyalty and their devotion, and it made her ill. Such emotions simply did not exist in her any more.

And she could feel him. The Minbari. Valen. They said she had to kill him. She knew why, as well. Not in words, exactly, but she could see Earth again, and she could see her brother. Do as we say, spoke the voice of her masters, and that will never have happened.

The station shook, and she almost fell. What was happening out there?

The nauseous feeling was stronger. Reeling against the wall, she began to swallow harshly. How long had it been since she had last eaten? Did she even need to eat any more?

There is no time for such things. We are here now. Trust in us and there will be nothing to fear.

"You! Halt!" cried an unfamiliar voice. She was sure she did not know the language, but somehow she understood the words.

Turning, she saw a Narn before her. He was dressed in a uniform she had seen a lot these last few days, but had only barely noticed. A golden sunburst badge indicated very clearly just whom he served, but there was something else, a strange metallic disc she did not recognise.

The Narn moved forward slowly, drawing a long sword. It was afraid of her. This…. this big, strong alien was afraid of her.

It is afraid of us. Do not worry. We are here now. Can you see us?

She could, and for one brief moment she saw her master shimmer into view just as it raised a limb and tore through the Narn's chest. A spray of dark blood came from his mouth and he fell. The sword made a very loud noise as it hit the floor.

The disc. Take it and attach it to your clothing.

For the first time she took notice of the clothes she was wearing. A casual mix of civilian and military. Wondering idly just who had chosen this for her, she bent down beside the dead Narn and removed the metal disc. She held it up and looked at it curiously. It was not an insignia, not a designation of rank. There seemed to be some machinery attached to it, but she could not work out what it was.

Attach it to your clothing.

Her master was angry this time, and she hastily did as she was ordered. The disc clipped easily on to her jacket.

Now. This is what you must do.

She listened attentively, and then made her way as she had been directed. She had not much time, and the fate of the entire human race depended on her.

* * *

"How do I look?" Lady Elrisia asked, pondering her reflection in the mirror. She knew perfectly well how she looked, but a little extra flattery made all the difference. Not that Cartagia would notice, but a lot of the other nobles would. Not all of them were like her husband, thank the Gods.

Elrisia was a creature of the Court, and she always had been. Trapped first by her father and then by her scheming, single-minded husband, she had learned a great deal about power and how to gain it. Oh, of course women could have no official power within the Court or the Centarum, but unofficially, that was another matter….

Now if only Cartagia would do as he was bid. He was enough to try the patience of a saint! She thought Refa had been bad enough, but Cartagia was almost exactly the opposite. Where Refa had been concerned only with power and glory and nothing else, Cartagia seemed…. hardly bothered about anything. He wrote poetry he would not let her see. He kept a diary no one else could read. And he talked to himself. Frequently. Loudly. In gibberish.

But insanity had never stopped anyone else becoming Emperor, had it? The thirteenth Emperor had made a small fruit tree his Minister of Defence after all, and hardly anyone had complained. But then, compared to most of the other Ministers at the time, the fruit tree was probably the most efficient of the lot. It was the only one never to try to seize power for itself.

"You look beautiful, Mistress," said her maid, bowing her head. Elrisia's mood lifted a little. Of course she looked beautiful. She knew that. As long as the Court knew it too. Appearances were important, after all. If only Cartagia would see that.

She looked at the maid, trying to remember her name. Adira something…. Oh well, it didn't matter. Truthfully, Elrisia didn't like this maid. She preferred ugly servants wherever possible, so that her beauty would shine the better, but Adira had been foisted on her. Besides, she was one of the few servants left in the Court who hadn't run away or been burned alive.

Elrisia snorted and turned back to the mirror, contemplating her reflection again. The door suddenly opened, and she sighed. A guard stepped in.

"Master Vir Cotto, from the Court, my lady," the guard said, and in came a bumbling little man Elrisia had hated for years.

"The…. um…. the…. uh…. the Court is…. uh…. ready for you…. um, my lady." Elrisia sighed. What a pathetic person. Still, he had put up with Refa for quite a while, and amongst Minbari as well. That would be enough to drive anyone insane. Elrisia more than half suspected that this…. Vir's appointment with Refa to Minbar was an offhanded insult from Mollari.

"About time," she muttered. "Has word been sent to Prince Cartagia?"

"Yes. Oh yes, Lady. He is…. um…. he is…. ah…. on his way, yes. He's on his way to the Court."

"Well. That is a pleasant surprise. I was half expecting him to be at the other side of the city or something." She suddenly noticed Adira was still beside her. "What are you still doing here? Go away." The maid curtsied and left. She flashed a nervous smile at Vir as she did so, and he made a pathetic sort of wave in response.

Elrisia paused next to the mirror for a moment, and then smiled. Perfect. "Is my escort ready?" she asked.

"Oh, y…. y…. Yes, Lady. Just as you requested."

She sighed. "Tell me, just who exactly made you a Runner for the Court?"

"The Emperor Refa, Lady. Just before he d…. just before he, um, died, Lady."

Ah. That explained a lot. Refa obviously had understood the insult, and was seeking to pass it around. "Well, then. Let us go." She paused and looked at him carefully. "That is a delightful brooch you're wearing. Where did you get it?"

He fingered the circle-of-light badge pinned to his jacket. "Ah yes, Lady. I…. um…. I…. er…. bought it in the marketplace…. Lady. A…. er, Minbari fashion, I believe."

"Ah. A pity. I can't see many people wearing those lately." Elrisia then swept past him, and went on her way to meet her destiny.

* * *

Kats was alone, surrounded by a great and terrible darkness. Not a physical darkness, but an emotional one. He would be dead by now. Dead, because he had spoken up, and she had remained mute, silent.

He is dead.

She had given up trying to meditate. The necessary peace of mind just would not come. All she could think of were Kozorr's last words. He had said he loved her. Somehow she had always known that, but she had never dared to speak. He had already risked so much for her: his hand, his health, his position…. and now his life.

The sound of footsteps outside her room roused her, but she did not turn. It would be either Sonovar or Forell, and she wished to see neither. She had tried to warn Sonovar about Forell's corruption, but he had not listened. Was he corrupted as well? Obviously. He acted…. he seemed insane. Or was that nothing more than ranting warrior caste honour? She could easily see Sinoval behaving the way Sonovar had if he felt he needed to, and that scared her more than anything else she could think of.

"He died well." It was Sonovar, with an almost…. accusing tone to his voice. "A noble death. He did not flinch, or cry out, or beg for mercy. He did try to say something as he died. I believe it was your name. I couldn't be sure, though." He was inside her room now, his footsteps approaching directly behind her.

"Yes, a fine and noble death, indeed. A warrior's death." There was a flurry of movement, and his pike thudded into the ground less than an inch from her side. She cried out in shock, and recoiled, noticing that it was stained with blood.

He grabbed the collars of her robe and hauled her roughly to her feet. Some of the fabric tore, but she did not notice as she looked into his eyes. They were blazing with a powerful fury.

"A true warrior's death. A better one than you deserve, you worker coward!"

In desperation, and a considerable portion of terror, she reached out and slapped him across the face. Another blow was aimed at his gut, but he blocked that one and tossed her back.

"You said you would let me go!" she snapped.

He smiled, a surprisingly warm and friendly smile. "Indeed I did, and I will keep my word. I am a warrior, and my word is my life. Warriors…. do not lie. A shuttle will take you to the surface now. A few Tak'cha will accompany you. We have…. a message to leave for Primarch Sinoval when he arrives."

"No more killing!" she cried. "Haven't you…?"

He slapped her across the face and she reeled, falling back. "I am not a murderer! I killed only those who had knowingly, and willingly…. betrayed their people by allying with Sinoval. The common people of Tarolin Two were innocent of that particular crime. They will live."

"And the people at the shelter? What were they guilty of? You're not making any sense…. not to anyone." A sudden realisation struck her. "What has happened to you? Is it…. is it…. Oh, Valen."

"That sounds very much as if you are accusing me of something, worker whore. What?" His voice was icy cold, and he advanced on her. "There was a time when any worker who spoke as you did to a warrior would have been executed. Kalain sought to bring that time back again, and it was only through the treachery of those he trusted that he failed to do so. I…. will not fail. What did you say to me?"

"Nothing…. Nothing."

"Answer me!" He raised his pike high above his head.

"Kalain was a monster and a madman, and you have become just like him! I saw your face while Kalain was…. hurting me. You knew it was wrong, and yet you stayed there. You watched and watched, and you knew…. You…. knew!"

"Kalain was a great man, a true visionary. He…. fell into over-excess, perhaps, but I will not condemn a great man because of one…. minor…. flaw." He lowered his pike and compressed it, fixing it back to his belt. "Come, my lady. Your shuttle back to freedom awaits."

Without saying another word, he turned and stalked from the room.

* * *

"Impressive, isn't it?"

"Yes, my Lord."

Valo looked out at the assembled soldiers. Impressive wasn't quite the word for it. Magnificent would be more appropriate. He had been told there were not enough resources for the war. He had been told the army did not have enough men. He had been told a great many things.

But here he was, having assembled a force like this in mere weeks. Former soldiers, disaffected Guards, mercenaries…. What could be accomplished if the Republic was led by someone with the will and the strength to do what was necessary? The Court was populated by the weak, the foolish, the selfish, the mad, and combinations of all four. There was no Emperor, and there never would be if matters continued like this. And the only man all of them could look up to…. Malachi was a traitor who would sell his entire race out to the Narns.

Better by far that a strong Emperor took over. Take the throne by force, hold it by strength and will. And then he could work on the Narns. Drive them back to their homeworld and blast it into oblivion. And then perhaps the humans…. Or…. well. Time for that later.

A good soldier always knew how to prioritise.

"Are we ready, Mollari?"

"Yes, my Lord. Our agents indicate that Lady Elrisia has called together a meeting of the full Court, near enough. Lord Jarno is not likely to be in attendance, nor First Minister Malachi, but everyone else should be there."

"Good," Valo grunted. Jarno, eh? Who'd have thought a runt like that would have demonstrated such backbone? He might have to give the weakling a place on his staff if he was capable of repeating what he'd done to Lord Kiro.

"Good. Catch them all at once, eh Mollari?"

"Indeed, my Lord. Do we have your orders?"

Valo smiled, imagining himself as Emperor. Strength, willpower, courage. That was what an Emperor needed.

"Yes."

By the end of the day he would be Emperor. He had a feeling for these things.

* * *

Like a black cloud they come, blotting out the stars. They shimmer, and scream, and kill.

And they are met by a pitiful handful of ships, an alliance of races working together in harmony, once sworn enemies now fighting side by side.

On the bridge of the Parmenion, Lyta Alexander screams in agony as she hears their whispers to her. She fights them as best she can, holding them off, paralysing their ships with her power, but it is hard now. So very hard. Kosh is gone. He is going to die. She knows it, and yet, somehow, from somewhere, she hears his soft words of encouragement, and she perseveres. Despite the sweat pouring from her brow, despite the ache in her muscles and bones, despite the churning in her belly…. she holds them off.

Beside her Captain Sheridan directs the ship forward, targeting the paralysed Shadow vessels and damaging them, forcing them to retreat or pull back. Some are caught in a massive co-ordinated attack with other ships and are blown apart. But taking the entire battle into account, it is plain that the Alliance ships are losing and cannot hold out much longer. But all they have to do is to allow the station to reach its ultimate destination.

John Sheridan is not thinking about Babylon 4. He is thinking about his love, and that he will never see her again. He knows what he must do, what all of them have to do. He thinks about his crew, and he hopes there will be a way for them to escape.

Captain Dexter Smith, on the bridge of the Babylon, holds his ship back. He made a bargain for the safety of his crew, and he is not willing to render that bargain useless by a meaningless death. He does not know the truth about Babylon 4, or Valen, or their destiny in the past. He only knows that he is fighting those who should be his allies, alongside those who should be his enemies.

But he remembers the man who occupied this chair before him, and he knows just how far a foolish ambition can take him. He will survive this battle, both he and his crew. He will protect the planet that houses the Great Machine, because he knows it is right.

And to his surprise, his ship is quite capable of taking on the horrific creatures that swoop and scream and destroy.

And in the Heart of the Great Machine, Michael Garibaldi is screaming….

* * *

Concentrate!

His heart is pounding, his head spinning. He can see many things, but none of them with his eyes. He watches as Babylon 4 passes into the temporal rift. He can see the brilliance of the colours, the sheer force of the energy that can tear a tunnel back a thousand years.

And the only thing keeping that tunnel open is his willpower.

Come on, Garibaldi. Don't foul up here. Everyone's depending on you. Everything's down to you.

But it is hard. So hard. He remembers what this Machine did to Donne.

Somehow, through many distant layers of senses, he feels something wet trickle down his cheek. He can taste a coppery warmth in his mouth.

He does not want to think what either of those things are.

"I…. I…. can't…."

And the rift slowly, ever so slowly, begins to slip away from him.

* * *

Lyta Alexander screams and falls to the floor. Her strength is gone. Her will is gone. She can hear Kosh imploring her to continue, but she cannot move.

The Shadow ships come forward now….

* * *

They came to the Court, called by one they hated, or feared, or wanted to be close to. There had been a great deal of speculation on who would be the next Emperor, but the matter was by now resolved, at least in most minds. All the other viable candidates had been removed from contention.

Malachi was rumoured to be very ill, and in any case he had refused the honour when it was offered. He had done a magnificent job of holding everything together through such difficult times, and he would no doubt have a place in the new Government, but he was old and ill. Younger blood was called for. Jarno, a former First Minister, had overplayed his hand. In attacking the estate of a fellow noble he had become too dangerous for the Court. He was currently in hiding, evading charges of treason. Kiro, a popular choice among such of the old guard as had supported Refa, was dead. Marrago and Valo were both dead, or disgraced, or missing, or combinations of the three. Londo Mollari was a traitor and a regicide.

That left only one, and of course he had been the natural choice, everyone muttered to themselves. I've always said so. The blood of the old Emperor in him. Young blood. Enthusiastic. Just the type we need. Oh, those rumours are clearly false, base accusations. A young, vibrant leader, yes, just what we need to lead us into the next century (some eight years away, by the Centauri calender).

Cartagia listened to all this, and smiled knowingly. He knew perfectly well that they believed him to be a madman, and they were all secretly planning how to advance their own ambitions around him. Elrisia was receiving all manner of gifts, promises and favours.

Cartagia watched this little dance, and smiled to himself. Let Elrisia do as she wished, he did not care any more. There might have been a time he would have liked her at his side, but his plans had…. changed recently. Knowledge is power, as the Centauri say, and so Cartagia was the most powerful man in the Republic.

He even had a faint idea of what the old man Malachi had been up to. It hadn't taken too much working out, either. Everyone knew the one little detail they needed to work it out, they just…. pretended not to know. People did not apply themselves properly, that was the problem.

He considered calling a meeting with Malachi before this was all over. Tell the old man what he knew. No, let him suspect. Malachi had practically written the book on Courtly life after all. Better by far to let him suspect and wonder, than know.

Cartagia nodded and smiled at the nobles fawning at his feet. He spoke to each one briefly in turn. He accepted numerous offers from not entirely unattractive ladies, offers that he had no intention of following up. He made promises of promotion and recognition, and gave thanks for support.

And he waited patiently.

Elrisia was looking particularly beautiful. It must have taken her a great deal of effort. Not to mention time. And such a pity, it would all be wasted.

How was that Minbari doing? Cartagia hoped his timing had been accurate. It would be very embarrassing to have Lennier running around free before the festivities started.

Covered in blood, a guard half-ran, half-hobbled into view. "We are under attack," he gasped. "The Palace is…. is under attack!"

There was pandemonium. Cartagia smiled. Ah. About time.

* * *

"People of Tarolin Two! Hear my words, and thank me for your lives!"

Sonovar stood in his column of light, a deliberate replication of the Hall of the Grey Council, now long since despoiled and desecrated. He knew this would be broadcast all over the planet. His words would be heard. Whether they were understood or not, heeded or not…. well…. not even Valen had been perfect.

"You chose to side with one who has abandoned everything from our past. You have turned your backs on the Grey Council, on Valen's wisdom and laws, on centuries of tradition, and duty, and honour. Some of you did so through weakness, others through cowardice, others through fear. And some of you…. those who are now dead…. they did so because they shared in the sacrilege and the wrongs of Sinoval."

How long until Sinoval arrived? Not long, according to the probes. He had made the journey at a considerable pace. It was after all a very long way from Epsilon Eridani to the Tarolin system. The very outlying nature of the colony was what had saved it from the Earthers in the first place.

"I am a kind and benevolent leader. I have punished only those who acted deliberately in their wrongdoing. Those of you who were weak, or afraid, or cowardly…. You, I have let live, to reflect on your flaws. Remember me, and remember what brought me here. I am Sonovar, of the Night Walkers clan, and I will redeem my people in Valen's eyes…. before we can be ready to embrace him once more."

The signal stopped, and Sonovar stepped from the column of light. He felt the faintest tinge of a headache developing. The stress of the last few days, obviously.

Kats was on the surface now. What she was doing, he had no idea. As long as she lived to present her message to Sinoval, it hardly mattered. In many ways, he reflected, she herself was the message.

"You are finished here, my lord?"

Sonovar started and turned, an angry curse on his lips. Forell. He breathed out harshly. "Yes, I am finished. Put me through to the Ramde, and then we will be ready to leave. All the Tak'cha have been recalled from the planet?"

"Yes, lord. Are you well? You look…."

"You are not my nursemaid, Forell! Do not forget your place here!"

"Yes, lord. As you say, lord. It…. it has been a productive trip here, has it not, lord?"

"Yes," Sonovar said, reflecting. "A very productive trip."

* * *

Lord-General Marrago stood amidst the ruins of a dream, and pondered the future. Debts of loyalty had bound him his entire life: to friends, to those who served under him, to the young woman he had taken as his daughter. He did not even know if Lyndisty was still alive. Given the news coming in from the capital, it seemed doubtful.

He was listening silently as Durano relayed his information. The man had agents everywhere, a great many of them in the capital.

Durano, Virini and Timov had come to Gallia almost immediately after the city had been secured. Marrago would have much preferred it had they stayed in Selini. For all their respective eminence they were all civilians, and they could not understand the ways of warfare. He did, all too well.

Durano finished, and Marrago looked around at his companions. He had been able to work out much of what Durano had just told him. Marrago himself had only one real agent in the capital, but given Carn's current placing in affairs there, that was enough. In any case, all that was truly needed was a good mind, and Marrago had that. Unfortunately, so did Durano. And Timov and Virini for that matter….

"We have to do something," said Timov quickly. "Londo could still be alive in the capital."

"That is doubtful," Marrago said softly.

"You don't know that."

"No, but I promise you, Timov, I pray that Londo is still alive, but I am a soldier, and a soldier's hearts have no room for futile hopes."

"Ah, but Lord-General," said Durano, "Lord Valo is also a solider, is he not? His attack on the Court would seem to indicate that he is convinced he can win."

"Maybe not. Valo was always a little over-confident. Still, in this case his ambitions do not far outreach his capabilities. If our information is right about the size of his forces, he should be able to take the Court."

"And if he has the Court, then he has the Republic," spoke up Virini. Marrago looked at him, and could see just what it was Londo liked about the little man.

"Which brings me back to my point," snapped Timov. "We have to do something. Not just for Londo, but for the Republic itself. Bad enough we had to abandon Camulodo, but if we cannot act now then we will lose the capital…. or there will be nothing left to save."

Marrago sighed. "My lady…. our forces are stretched too far as it is. We are barely able to hold the territory we have at the moment. Should any sort of counterstrike be mounted we would be hard pressed to defend ourselves. We simply do not have the military strength necessary to take the capital. I had…. hoped that we could destabilise Valo from within and bring him over to our side, but it seems that is a futile hope now."

"Then I will go alone," Timov announced. "You were a good friend of Londo's, Marrago, but you have lost sight of what we are trying to achieve. We are going to save this planet, not let it burn and pick up the pieces."

"She is right, Lord-General," spoke up Durano, his piercing gaze locked with Marrago's. "If we do not act now, there will be little left to save."

"Londo gave me full authority on military matters, if you remember? If we go for the capital now, we will literally be throwing everything on one roll of the dice. Londo may have been a gambling man in his younger days, but I am not. No true soldier is."

"Sometimes we have to gamble to win," said Timov.

Marrago looked slowly into the eyes of each one of them: Timov quietly determined, blithely convinced; Virini afraid, but certain; and Durano silently mocking. One day, he and I will clash.

"Very well," Marrago said finally. "I will gather all the resources I can and we will launch an assault on the capital. I only pray that we manage to emerge from this safely."

"So do we all," added Durano.

Yes, one day…. but not today. A good soldier always knew when to wait.

* * *

"Help is coming. There is nothing to fear, Ta'Lon."

Valen knew the value of all the weapons at his disposal, as did any good leader. He knew how to use a fighting pike, how to wield a sword, a shanmari and any one of countless other alien weapons, some of which had not been used by any living being for centuries. Of course he had not yet been taught how to use such weapons, but that hardly mattered.

His greatest weapon, however, was his voice. This one he had used before, and he had witnessed its power even in this time. Seldom before, though, had his weapon of choice had so little effect.

"Help will be coming, yes…. but the Enemy will be here sooner. We must regroup."

It was almost refreshing not to know what would happen next. Or it would be refreshing if the situation were not so serious.

"Where is the Vorlon, anyway?" Ta'Lon asked. "We could need him."

"He has…. gone somewhere," Valen acknowledged. He did not really know, in truth, but he trusted Kosh. "He will return when we need him."

Babylon 4 had entered the temporal rift with little problem, save for those Shadows which had already got on board. Somehow they were unaffected by the temporal instabilities of the rift. Also aboard was their agent, Susan Ivanova, who had managed to escape during the frantic preparations for the trip. Ta'Lon and his Rangers had been fighting a desperate holding action against them, but it was clear that they were losing.

And then the station had emerged from the rift, two years in the past, above an Epsilon 3 and a Great Machine that had yet to witness the sheer bloodshed being delivered in its skies. A ship was there, a human ship. And there were two very special people on board.

"Oh, dear," said Zathras. "<Click, click> This not good."

"What?" asked Valen. "What is it?"

The little alien looked up from the consoles. "Temporal machinery is damaged. Stray blast from battle, Zathras thinks. We must repair, and quickly."

"Where is this piece of machinery?"

"Outside. Near ion engines. Very delicate area. Yes. Must repair."

"Outside the station? Can you manage to repair it?"

"We have parts, yes. We have tools, also. But…. ah…. we not have space suit to fit Zathras. Zathras cannot breathe in space, and there not be space suits to fit Zathras. Therefore, Zathras cannot go outside. Zathras needs to breathe. Most unfortunate, yes. <Click, click> Great inefficiency, yes. Zathras should have been designed better."

"What space suits do we have? We have to fix that machinery somehow."

"Mostly Narn, or human," replied Ta'Lon. "We took some of the human space suits from the Parmenion and the other ships. Most of the technicians who worked on the final components of the temporal machinery were human."

"We have Narn space suits as well. Do you know how to fix it?"

"I do not, no…. and I am needed here. If I or any of my men leave to try to repair this, then we will be unable to hold off the Shadows."

"I can do it," spoke up a new voice suddenly.

"Catherine! No, I am sorry."

"Yes, I can, Jeffrey. I've done space repairs before, back when I was working for IPX. I used to do a lot of emergency repairs to my shuttle. This can't be that much different, if Zathras will explain to me what's involved."

"Ah, yes. Zathras happy to explain. Problem is that central magnetic lock needs to be replaced. Now you…."

"You can't do this," interrupted Valen. "I'm sorry, Catherine. You…."

"Don't, Jeff. I said I was coming along on this, and I've got to pull my weight. You need this fixed, and I'm the only person you can spare to do it."

"I…. I…."

"Let her go," said Zathras, his face very serious. "She will be fine."

"Damn," he whispered. "Fine, go on, Catherine. But come back."

"Of course I will."

"Ta'Lon, can you spare any men to escort Catherine and Zathras to the docking bays? We need to get them there as soon as possible."

"I will see what…." The door to the command centre suddenly opened and two Narns ran in. Both were bleeding heavily. "They're coming. We can't hold them any longer."

"I will have to escort all of you," Ta'Lon said seriously. "We must hurry."

A few minutes later Susan Ivanova walked into the empty room and looked around. They'd gone. Oh well, it didn't matter. They couldn't hide forever. "What do I do now?" she asked.

They told her.

* * *

Londo knew that something was wrong. He knew the palace compound as well as any place he had ever been. Most of his life had been spent here: as a young idealist, as a cynical hardened politician, as one of the most prominent figures in the Government, and now as a prisoner.

But in all that time, he had never known the Court like this.

From his cell he could not hear the screams of panic or the terrified pleas or the cries of the wounded, but he could feel the death hanging in the air.

"Great Maker," he whispered to himself. "What has happened out there?"

He was tired of pacing up and down the cell. He was tired of staring at the walls, or the door, or the window. He was tired of reliving that terrible vision of the war in the heavens. He was tired of being a prisoner here!

"How is it going, I wonder?" He preferred talking to himself. The sound of his voice eased the anger he felt, although not by much. "Marrago, and Durano, and Timov…. ah…. I have faith in you all. Yes. You will do well, I am…."

He paused and turned, just as the door to his cell opened. A bright light filled the room, and he winced. "If this is my lunch, you are very late," he snapped, trying to suppress a surge of fear. What if he was to be taken to see that…. vision again? What if…?

"Minister Mollari," said a familiar voice. "Come quick. We do not have much time."

"Lennier! Ah, Great Maker, I could kiss you!" He rushed to the doorway of light and crossed the threshold into the corridor.

"That will…. not be necessary. But I thank you for the offer all the same. We should hurry now. I…. believe something unpleasant is happening at the Court."

"Yes, I can feel it. How did you escape, anyway?"

"I was…. freed. By Prince Cartagia."

"What? I do not like the sound of that. No, I do not like the sound of that at all. Why would he do such a thing?"

"I…. do not know." Londo looked at his friend. The Minbari was lying. Oh, it was well known that Minbari did not lie, but Londo was a career politician, and he knew a falsehood when he heard one. Still, he decided to keep quiet. Lennier had his reasons, and it was unthinkable that he was working for…. them.

"Well then, we had better get out of here, and quickly, as you said. We…." He looked around. "Where are all the guards? This is a high-security prison. They should be all over the place."

"I have not seen any since I was freed. Perhaps they have been called away?"

"Cartagia again? Or something else? Well, we shall have to see. Anyway, we have a brief opportunity here, and we should not waste it. Come on, my friend. I know where to go."

"To the spaceport, hopefully. Or perhaps to some allies or agents you may have in the city?"

"No. To see Malachi. He will be at the Court, and I have to see him. I have to know…. I just have to know."

"And…. it will undoubtedly do no good to point out that it was this need to know that put us both here in the first place?"

"He is my friend, Lennier. And he is a good man. A very good man. He would not do something like this unless he had a very good reason. I need to know."

"Ah, well then. You will lead, and I will follow."

"Good."

* * *

A flash of light, a scream of agony in the mind.

The Parmenion shook with the impact, redirecting its broadsides to the monsters before it. The Shadow ship recoiled, spinning backwards, but recovered effortlessly.

"We're losing hull integrity, Captain," said Commander Corwin. He was thinking about Mary. He wanted to see her again. He wanted to ask her….

"And the jump engines are down, possibly permanently. Normal engines at little better than forty percent capacity, and we're going to lose rotation any minute now."

Captain John Sheridan, the legendary Starkiller, was thinking about dying….

* * *

"I can't hold it any more!"

* * *

"I can't explain it…. but they don't seem to be targeting us. They're going for the other ships, but they've been going straight past us."

Captain Dexter Smith frowned. "There could be any number of explanations, Lieutenant Franklin. We don't have time to consider this now."

"Captain, what are we doing here?" asked a new voice. "These…. aliens are our allies. Why are we fighting them, alongside our enemies?"

"I made a promise, Mr. Ericsson." Smith looked at his Chief of Security, and couldn't disagree with the truth of his words. What was he supposed to say? That he had been told a lot of gibberish about the future, and the past, and a legendary Minbari God? He was not sure he believed it himself. He just knew that fighting here was something he had to do.

"I assure you, Mr. Ericsson, that this is for the best. I promise you that you and all the crew will be permitted to return to Proxima once this battle is over, and I further assure you that I personally will take all responsibility for this action."

"If you say so, sir." Ericsson did not look convinced.

"Captain," spoke up Franklin, "the Parmenion is in big trouble. They may be going down."

Sheridan's ship. Smith thought for a fraction of a second, and then gave his order. "Bring us around to support them. At their flank."

"But, Captain…."

"Do it!"

"Yes, sir."

* * *

The Machine was in pain. It did not want to hate its bearer. It wanted to love all who possessed it. It had a function, a duty, a sentience almost, and it wanted to guide its bearers to fulfill that duty.

And yet it had been abused and violated. It had been used to kill, and its magnificent beauty had been tainted by the mind of a madwoman, a murderer, a monster.

And now its current bearer, its third in as many days. It can feel his doubts, it can see his self-hatred, his self-destruction. What remains of Donne within it is happy.

He will not be able to control it. His doubts are killing him. He came here to escape them.

Michael Garibaldi screamed, his heart almost wrenched from his chest. Blood vessels burst in his eyes, and his head slumped. He hung limp in the Heart of the Machine.

The Narn bodyguards set to watch over him ran forward, knowing they had a duty, a duty greater than their lives, a duty to see that the rift remained open, and that Babylon 4 returned to its destined past.

The floor became a carpet of electricity, and in the space of a few seconds they all died.

The cavern became to crumble, the planet began to shake, and the Machine began to seek solace in oblivion.

* * *

The temporal rift shook.

* * *

Cartagia drifted through the Court like a ghost on glass. No one seemed to notice his presence there, and he did nothing to alert them. He watched as guards fought and killed each other. He smiled slyly as he looked at the bodies of nobles he had known since birth. A true house-cleaning, all very necessary. It should have been done a long time ago, and perhaps if it had the Republic would not be in this state. That was the Court for you…. never could do anything right.

He could not see Elrisia, but he was not particularly looking for her. If she survived this it would suit his plans perfectly. If she didn't, he did not care. Malachi was the important one, but then Valo would see that as well. Should he trust Valo to do the right thing, and kill Malachi? Rely on Valo's intelligence? Hmm…. better not.

He began making for Malachi's quarters, casually stepping over the bodies as he did so. From the sound of it the fighting had drifted over to the far end of the palace. He wondered who was winning, but then realised he really didn't care. It would all be the same in a few years.

He turned the corner and came face to face with none other than Valo himself. Malachi was lying on the floor, covered with blood. He reached feebly out to Cartagia, who glanced away.

"You," Valo snapped. "Well well well."

"Lord Valo. A great pleasure. So nice to see you again, but I had heard you'd been killed."

"Aristocratic bastard. I should have…."

"Should have what? You're a fool, Valo, and you'll be dead before the century is out. So will all of us. One giant conflagration of fire…. and you've only brought it all the closer."

Valo lunged forward with his bloodstained kutari, but to Cartagia he might as well have been swimming through treacle. In one swift motion the Prince had drawn his sword, knocked aside Valo's thrust, and delicately sliced open his side.

The general fell.

"Get that wound seen to, my Lord," Cartagia advised. "It shouldn't be fatal. Malachi's…. on the other hand…. should be." He stepped aside Valo's body, careful not to spill any blood on his clothing, and approached the stricken First Minister.

"What a clumsy attempt at killing you, Malachi," he said, in an almost friendly tone of voice. "Ah well…. you can never rely on anyone to do anything important. A simple truth, but one so many people forget. You knew it, didn't you?

"Oh…. I know exactly what you've been doing…. and I can hazard a good guess as to why." Malachi's eyes widened and he tried to whisper something, but Cartagia cut him off. "All it took was a lot of information, and a little use of intelligence. I helped you. To a certain extent our plans lay in the same direction. The only difference was…. you were planning for a future, and I am working towards the absence of one.

"Smile, Malachi. The Court is in chaos. Just as you wanted…. It's such a shame there won't be anyone to rise up from the ashes, isn't it?"

"No…." the fallen noble rasped. "Cartagia…. no…." The prince raised his sword.

"Malachi!" cried a new voice, and Cartagia gave a silent curse to Gods he didn't believe in. "Cartagia."

"Londo." Mollari and his Minbari companion were coming from the other side of the corridor. "Your timing is…. as ever…. impeccable."

"It's over, Cartagia. You can't win."

"I know. I've never wanted to." Without taking his eyes from Mollari's, Cartagia took a few careful steps back. He knelt down beside Valo's body and picked up the general's fallen sword. Valo swore at him with appreciable malice. Good, the wound hadn't been that deep after all then. He had been starting to worry.

Cartagia hefted the sword. A good balance, finely made, not one of these darning needles the courtiers carried. Say what you like about him, Valo knew a good sword when he bought one. It was just a pity he couldn't use the damned thing.

Cartagia tossed the sword at Londo's feet, and raised his own in a mock salute. "You want me, Mollari. Come and get me."

He turned and darted around the corner.

Londo paused only to scoop up the sword, and then went straight to Malachi's side. The wound was deep, and it looked serious.

"Lon…. do…." gasped Malachi. "I…. I…. tried to do…. what I…. thought was…. right. I…."

"Shush. Don't speak."

"I…. must. Must…. explain…."

"You'll be able to explain later. Lennier, try and stop the bleeding. Keep his head up, and…. and…." There must be something else he could remember about first aid techniques. Timov would skin him alive if he'd forgotten. "Ah yes…. and make sure his pulse is as steady as possible. Both hearts need to be working."

"Lon…. do…."

"I'm going after Cartagia, Malachi. I'll be back soon."

"Londo," said Lennier, suddenly, looking up from his position next to Malachi. "He is a very dangerous man. He wants you to follow him."

"I know."

Londo turned and ran after Cartagia. He knew where the Prince would be going, but that didn't matter, as Cartagia had conveniently left marks…. streaks of blood on the walls and doors. Lennier was right, he does want me to follow him.

Sure enough Cartagia was standing in the throne room, surrounded by the bodies of guards, nobles and courtiers.

"You took your time, Mollari."

"I had things to do. What have you done here, Cartagia?"

"Me? I did nothing. Malachi did a lot…. and these poor foolish morons did something as well…. but me? All I've done is prepare for death."

"What do you mean?"

Cartagia smiled and lunged forward, his sword clipping the edge of Londo's hair. The Prince stepped back, smiling. "Come on, Mollari. Death is a truly wonderful thing, and she's waiting for us."

* * *

"There. Done it." Catherine looked at the piece of machinery in front her and double checked it against the description Zathras had given. "Catherine to Zathras, are you there?"

She hoped this would be enough. Her space suit was very uncomfortable, and she did not even like the colour. She had always hated blue. On top of that she was developing a nagging headache and a very uncomfortable sensation that someone, or something, was watching her.

"Yes, yes, Zathras here. Zathras not be going anywhere." There was a pause, and then the signal came back. "That is fine. Machinery is all fixed now. Return to inside. Help will be reaching us very soon."

"I hope so." She risked a look over her shoulder, and dimly, beyond the cloud-like wall that surrounded the station, she could see the faint traces of a spaceship. A shuttle was approaching. "I…. Wait a minute. Zathras…. when did you call for them?"

"Zathras did not call for help."

"Then…. Jeff didn't. Who did?"

"Ah…. not good to be thinking about that. This is…. history. Everything will come out fine."

"Oh no." A sense of pure terror came over her. "They know help is coming aboard. The…. the Shadows. They know!"

"Zathras not worry. Zathras…."

The signal cut dead, and a brilliant light filled her mind. She almost screamed. <Your task is done,> said the voice.

"No," she whispered. "You can't…. you…. Jeffrey!"

<You must leave him. His destiny will be reached alone. He does not need you.>

"Jeffrey!"

The temporal rift shuddered, and the entire station trembled. Catherine screamed as the Vorlon's light filled her mind. She felt the magnetic clamps giving way from the side of the station. Knowing what was going to happen, and powerless to stop it, she could see once again the awesome majesty of the Vorlon that filled her soul. It was finished with her. Events had conspired to make her intended role worthless.

It needed her no longer.

She was thrown away from the station, consumed by the mist of time that engulfed her. The passage of the ages took her, and she was lost to everything.

* * *

"It's over, Captain! Hull integrity is practically nothing."

Sheridan sighed, and rubbed at his eyes. He could see Delenn. She knew he had lied to her. She knew he would not be returning.

What other option was there? He was a dying man anyway, a man cursed to doom all he knew and loved before he went. A twisted, hateful legacy. He would not let Deathwalker have her last, black laugh at humanity's expense.

Everyone has to die sometime. Better to do it as a hero, saving everything.

But his crew? His friends? What about them? David…. he had a right to live. He had so much to live for. So did all the others.

"Parmenion, this is the Babylon. You cannot survive many more hits. Get to the life pods, and we will bring you aboard. This is the…."

"Parmenion hears you," replied Sheridan. "We will be evacuating now." He looked up at David. "You heard him. Get as many of the crew as you can to the life pods, the shuttles, any remaining Starfuries…. anything."

"What about you, Captain?"

"I've…. I'll just stay here. I'll leave after the rest of the crew."

Corwin's eyes narrowed. "You've never lied to me before, Captain. This would be a really bad time to start."

"I'm not. I'll see you at Kazomi Seven. I promise. Now go!"

"You heard the Captain," he snapped to the rest of the bridge crew. "Guerra, issue a ship-wide evacuation order. Ensure the life pods and shuttles are prepared. Go!"

John Sheridan visualised the scene outside. He thought about dying….

* * *

Delenn had gone so far beyond anger that she did not know what she was feeling. Beyond fear, beyond fury, beyond revenge…. she was in a white calm, in a place where she could be completely at peace. She observed the battle with a clinical detachment, directing things as much as possible from far in the rear. She needed to survive, Taan Churok had told her. She was important, Lethke had said.

She knew all these things, and yet it still felt so wrong…. being here when people were fighting and dying. She could see the reports about the Parmenion.

"Delenn!" barked Taan Churok. "The planet…."

She looked at the instruments, and gasped.

Epsilon 3 was shaking, trembling, tearing itself apart.

"The Machine…. Valen's Name. Can we get word to anyone there?"

"Tried. Signal couldn't get through."

"What about the rift? Is it still functional?"

"Do not know."

She closed her eyes, and thought about death. She thought about life. She thought about Minbar, about Earth, about the untold millions who had died in the time since she had made her fatal mistake.

She would not let more die here. The Machine was dying. When it was finally gone, the explosion would destroy everything in the area. There was nothing more they could do to protect the past. The Shadow ships kept coming, and coming…. endless waves of black, screaming nightmares.

"Issue the order to withdraw. We have done all we can. Whichever ships are not too badly damaged should form a protective screen. I do not know if they will simply let us leave."

"We've done all we can."

"But was it enough?" she whispered, looking at him intently. "Was it enough?"

* * *

Whatever Delenn might have thought, the Shadow ships did not try to stop the fleet leaving. Those ships that were still firing on the Shadow ships were destroyed, mercilessly and efficiently, but those that fled were unharmed. The Babylon managed to enter hyperspace with no problems, all the crew from the Parmenion taken aboard.

The Shadow ships bore down on the dying world, obviously intending to hasten its demise. No one seemed to know just how long the temporal rift would last after the death of the Great Machine. Better to be sure, for them.

John Sheridan stood alone on the deck of his burning, battered ship. He had given one last order, and it had been obeyed just before the remains of the engine crew had left the ship.

The doomed and dying Parmenion soared forward, heading directly for the mass of screaming, inky darkness before it. The ships turned towards its inexorable advance. They turned, and fired.

The Machine died. Epsilon 3 died, and become a billion pieces of shattered rock, and machinery, and weapons.

John Sheridan stood quietly as the Parmenion tore into the Shadow vessels, just as the explosion of the planet tore into his ship.

His world exploded.

Chapter 8

It was over.

The Shadow ships had departed now, at least those that had survived the colossal explosion that had claimed the Great Machine and the entirety of Epsilon 3. Some of them had been consumed by it, but most had survived. They had done what they had come for, and so they left.

Most of the other ships had managed to escape also, although a terrible toll had been exacted on those who had failed. A huge mass of metal, rock, the cries of the dead…. They all hung together, a testament to the futility of their deaths.

Alone in the middle of the desolation, the temporal rift was still shining. It was shaking and trembling, but it was still open. A lifeline to the past, a prayer for the future.

Somewhere within that rift lay the reason for all the bloodshed. No one knew how long it would remain open, or whether there would be enough time for those inside it to reach their destination.

And somewhere, out amidst the devastation of the battlefield, there lay the body of one Captain John Sheridan.

* * *

It was two years in the past, and he was younger then. He was still alive as well, uninfected by the terminal virus implanted by Deathwalker, his wife still alive, still a champion of his people, a hero.

John Sheridan knew nothing of his destiny as he walked slowly across the docking bays of the station he knew had never been built. He was troubled and concerned, and still only gradually warming to the presence of the woman at his side: Delenn, still Satai of the Minbari, still fully Minbari, she had not yet gone through her ordeal caught between races, or the horrors of the Drakh occupation of Kazomi 7, or the sight of her beloved Minbar in ruins.

They were expected, and both parties were secretly waiting and watching. Susan Ivanova, accompanied by invisible mentors who whispered to her in her mind. She knew what she had to do, but she also knew who was to blame. Sheridan had…. betrayed her. He had killed Anna, and she had liked Anna, really truly liked her. And yet her masters were telling her that Sheridan was to be kept alive. Another was the true threat.

It was all very confusing.

And the others, Valen and Zathras and the remainder of their Narn bodyguard — they were making for the docking bays, waiting for the help they knew would arrive. Valen wanted something more than help, however. He wanted to see one person who had shown him a great deal, and helped him, ever so slightly, to accept his destiny.

John Sheridan suddenly cried out and reeled back against the wall. Delenn caught him, but he seemed to be muttering something to himself. Valen sighed, and stepped back. He knew what it was. A time flash, a temporal jump, to relive events from the past or to experience brief glimpses of the future. They had all been witnessing such phenomena when the station had been orbiting Epsilon 3. Now they had their temporal stability discs, which should protect them from such things.

Sheridan blinked and started, resting against the wall. "What happened?" Delenn asked him.

"I…. I don't know. I was reliving my wedding. It's like I was there, but it was nine years ago. I don't understand."

Valen breathed out slowly, and went forward to his destiny. Zathras walked beside him, but Ta'Lon and the other Narns remained in the shadows. There was no telling what might be waiting. "It's been happening to all of us," Valen said, walking towards them. "Flashes, forwards or back." Sheridan's eyes were narrowing, but he did not reach for a weapon. He looked…. so very different. But then, Valen had seen him only seldom two years in the future.

"Greetings, both of you. I welcome you to this place." Delenn gasped softly. Ah, she knew now. "I am called Valen."

Sheridan shook his head, and as he did so he caught a glimpse of the figure by Valen's side. "Zathras! But…. what are you doing here? You stayed on the planet with G'Kar!"

"Ah, no, Captain. Zathras is being very sorry, but Zathras last seen you many years ago, yes. Time has passed, yes. Much time. In your years…."

"Zathras!" snapped Valen. Sheridan and Delenn were not to know. They deserved some hope for the future at least.

"Ah yes, Zathras know, Zathras not supposed to talk about time. Zathras not supposed to talk about anything. Zathras supposed to shut up. Zathras is being shutting up. There. Zathras is shut up."

"I thank you both for coming," Valen repeated, ignoring his companion's tantrum. "We need your help, but first you have to understand. You have to…."

Sheridan blinked, and cried out.

There was a blur of movement, and a hissing, screaming noise. Valen started and turned. Ta'Lon burst from the shadows, his sword flashing. There was a burst of PPG fire. Valen staggered back. "They're here," he whispered. He could see Delenn directly in front of him. She was trying to grab Sheridan, who was shaking in the grip of another time flash.

"Shadows here," Zathras snapped. "We be going now. Very quickly."

Something shimmered into view just in front of them. Reaching out, Valen seized hold of Delenn's sleeve and began to run in the direction of the corridor. Zathras followed, sniping around their heels. Ta'Lon moved to help Sheridan, but the shimmering form of the emerging Shadows cut him off. There was a hint of a human moving as well.

The four of them managed to reach the corridor, Ta'Lon and his Narns trying to hold off the Shadow attack as the others gained ground. "We cannot just leave him," Delenn was saying.

"They won't kill him," he reassured her. "It's me they want — me and you. You have to understand, Delenn. There's a lot I have to show you, and not much time. You told me about this, and now I have to do what you said I did. I have to…."

She blinked, and was lost to him. She stiffened, and would have fallen if he had not caught her. Holding her as best he could, he continued to run. "Time flash," Zathras said. "This is…. not good. Very strange also. Should not be happening this often. Perhaps…. temporal rift is not working as well as it should. Zathras is not being liking the sound of that, no."

"You are not alone," Valen replied. "But we can do nothing about that now."

They stopped running at last, and waited to catch their breath. Delenn remained under the spell of the time flash, and he began to worry. This was too long. "What is happening to her?" he asked Zathras.

"Is…. difficult to tell, with truth. Rift is not acting as it should. Not that Zathras can tell for sure, though, since Zathras has never been back in time before, but…. this should not be happening."

"Maybe the battle is going badly."

"Is one possibility, yes. Is not very pleasant possibility. Is…."

Delenn stirred. "Valen's Name," she whispered. Her eyes opened and she looked around, confused.

"It was bad, wasn't it?" he asked. "I've never seen anyone down for that long."

She raised her hands to her forehead, and felt carefully around the edges of her bone crest. "Was…. was that an image of what will happen, or of what might happen?"

"We don't know," he replied. "We've all had images of the past, images that were surprisingly accurate." He remembered uncomfortably the sound of Marrain's last words to him, witnessed in a time flash just before the station entered the rift. Another failure brought home to him. "Of the future…. none of us can be certain."

"I saw…. I saw…."

"Don't tell me, Delenn," he said swiftly. "I must not know. It is not for me to know." One more hint of a future he would never see. One more unanswered question.

"You know my name," she suddenly breathed in wonder. "You…. know my name."

"Of course," he replied smiling. "And you know mine. Or you will. We brought this station from your future, to take it a thousand years into the past. I wrote myself a letter then, telling myself of what will happen." He had, a letter brought to him by Kosh when he arrived at the station. How Kosh had obtained it, he had no idea. He had read it, and was disheartened. It told him things he already knew, but it did something to assuage his doubts, even if only a little.

"I wrote you a letter as well, although I don't know whether you ever received it. I came here for your help, Delenn — yours and Sheridan's. Now I think I may have come here to help you. Do you know what you have to do?"

"Yes," she breathed. "Yes. I saw it…. but…. will my actions bring about what I have seen?"

"I don't know, Delenn. As I told you once, my place lies with the future no longer, but with the past. That is, of course, if we ever make it there."

"What has happened?"

"We were ready to launch this station when the Enemy attacked. It was a hard battle, but we managed to get away. I…. don't know what happened to my friends who were defending us. Some of the enemy made it aboard and have been trying to kill me. If they do, then the past will be doomed, and so will all of us. I came here hoping to gain your help, but the enemy have proven to be too strong for us."

"Then it was you who sent the message?"

He blinked, and prepared to tell just another lie, one of the few he hoped he would ever have to tell her. He was beginning to realise why he had been brought to this time. He was practically becoming a Vorlon, and he hated it. "What message? No, we were unable to get into the main control centre."

They had to see, both of them. Sheridan and Delenn had to see what lay before them, where their destinies led. Delenn had to be prepared for her exile, hence the use of her title Zha'valen. Both of them had a hard road ahead, and they had to be prepared for it.

"We received a message asking for myself and Captain Sheridan to come over here, and to come alone. It must have been a trap…. They have him!"

"Delenn, Sheridan is a…. clever man. I am sure he…."

"No. I know it. They have him. The Enemy has him!"

And they did. Valen knew that for a fact. He wished he did not have to lie to them, he wished he could share something of what he knew to be coming for them, he wished…. he wished so much….

* * *

There was the clash of metal against metal, the strain of muscles, the beating of hearts…. Londo staggered back, wiping at his eyes in desperation. Who would have thought he had become so old? The time had been when he could fight all day and carouse all night.

Cartagia smiled. "Growing old, Mollari? And you thought to rule. How can you rule our Republic when you cannot even stand for a few minutes?"

He was right. May all the Gods damn him, but he was right. Cartagia was a far younger man, whose days of wine, women and song had yet to catch up with him. He was fitter, stronger, and possessed of a remarkable inner fortitude. He also had been eating well these last few days, and had not spent them chained to a dank cell well.

Cartagia drifted forward, his kutari flickering in his hand like a living thing. It sliced through the already-torn sleeve of Londo's jacket and drew a red line across his forearm. Spinning on his heel, the Prince delivered an elbow jab to Londo's jaw, and he fell. Again.

"Get up, Mollari. I'm not finished with you yet. Or has Elrisia been sapping too much of your strength?"

"I've only seen her once since I got back to the capital," he panted, staggering up. Keep him talking, find some way to gather time, to breathe.

"Ah yes. When she took you to see our madman chained in the cellar. Did you enjoy the vision he showed you, hmm? The death of our world. The death of all worlds, perhaps. Who can say?"

"What? You've…. seen it, too. Then…. why have you…." Londo was trying to breathe, but it was becoming more and more difficult. "Why…?"

"Because, my dear Mollari. The ultimate answer to everything. Because." He stepped forward. "Are you ready to resume yet? I can wait a bit longer if you'd prefer."

"There he is!" cried a new voice, and Londo struggled to lift his head. Two soldiers had burst into the room. He could not be sure whether they were loyalist guardsmen or part of Valo's attack force. The fighting had apparently drifted away from this area of the palace building.

"Return to your posts," Cartagia said, bored.

"Not likely," one of them snarled. He raised a small hand-held energy pistol, a weapon usually carried by bodyguards to the nobles in addition to their fanciful rapiers.

Cartagia smiled and raised his arm. There was a blur of movement as he threw his sword at the guard. Crimson blood seemed to rain from the soldier's throat as the sword pinned him against the wall. His companion was slow to react, and by the time he managed to do anything Cartagia had drawn his own energy pistol and shot him squarely in the head.

"How tiresome," he muttered, drifting over to the body of the first soldier and pulling his kutari free. "You'd think Valo would have sent more than two, wouldn't you? Oh, but then again, maybe not. I've cultivated somewhat of an air of…. ah…. weakness, these last few months. What better way to hide your true intentions, hmm, Mollari?"

His back was still to Londo. There was a chance now. One brief chance. Londo started forward, running as fast as he could, raising his own sword in front of him.

Cartagia spun, kicking out in one fluid motion, striking Londo in the belly. Crying out, Londo fell back helpless as Cartagia delivered a roundhouse kick to the side of his head that sent him sprawling.

"That was hardly sportsmanlike, Mollari. Maybe you have learned something on your travels after all. Good. You might make a fine Emperor yet, albeit not for very long."

"What…. do…. you…. mean?" he whispered, trying to stay conscious. His hearts were pounding.

"Oh, look around you, Mollari. You're going to win this. Everyone knows that, because all the morons out there have been too busy scrambling around trying to deal with each other. Their ambitions are not high enough, you see. Only you, I and Elrisia actually realised the true prize…. and once I'm gone, Elrisia will never get anywhere. She's the most hated woman in the Republic."

Londo felt sick, but he tried to stagger to his feet. His sword was so heavy.

"No…. you were always going to win. It was just a matter of time. I saw that a long while ago. I was the only one who could have beaten you to the throne, and there was a time when I thought I'd want to do that, but…. no…. Not any more."

"Why…. not?"

"Ah. You know your problem, Mollari? You're an optimist, an idealist, a romantic even. I, on the other hand…. I see the truth. We're a dying people, a doomed people. We can't keep control of our outer colonies, the Narns are banging at our door, we've lost almost all our allies, our leaders are too busy fighting amongst themselves, there will be a rebellion from the peasants any time now…. and now these Shadow Criers and their future of holocaust.

"The Republic will be finished before the century's over, Mollari. I know that, and so do you. Who wants to be known as the Emperor who guided us into oblivion? Not me. No…. far better to be known another way, don't you think? I'll be the man who fought you for the throne, and damned near won…. and every day from now until the end, people will wonder…. what if I'd won? How different would things have been if I'd been made Emperor instead of you? We'd both know there would be nothing I could have done to prevent this end, no more than you…. but they won't know that, and each and every one of those sheep we rule will wonder…. what if?

"And that, my dear Mollari…. is the greatest form of immortality any man can ask for."

"Won't…. be like…. that…."

"That idealism again. You're blind, Mollari! And a fool. I suppose it's just as well for me that you are. If you weren't, then you'd be in my place now. And that would be very unpleasant for me. Come on, Mollari…. pick up your sword."

"Damn…. you…. Cartagia."

"Damned? Oh no. I'll be canonised. You, my friend, will be the one to be damned."

Londo took a halting step forward. He could hardly keep his grip on the hilt.

"I'm most disappointed in you, Mollari. Your good friend Dugari was on his feet after more than this. But then, Elrisia was never as refined at pain as I."

"Du…. gari…."

"Keep your blade up, Mollari."

There was a flurry of movement, and Cartagia charged. He made no effort to strike Londo. He did not need to. Instinctively Londo's sword rose up, and Cartagia literally ran onto it. He fell backwards, his own sword falling.

"Proud…. of you…. Emperor…. Mollari," he whispered, blood trickling from between his lips. "My…. congrat…. ulations."

With a sigh and a smile, he closed his eyes.

* * *

Memories were slowly awakening within her. Thoughts and emotions trapped for months, even years. Ever since her confrontation with Marcus and Lyta at the Battle of the Second Line she had been locked within her own mind, a prisoner of forces beyond her control.

But then, hadn't that always been the case? Psi Corps, her mother's memory, her brother's useless death, her father's futile act of rebellion, choosing to stay on Earth even though he knew the danger. Susan Ivanova had always been trapped and bound by forces outwith her control.

For a moment she thought of Laurel. She had…. died, hadn't she? Yes…. she was dead. She'd been a prisoner as well, although she had never realised it until her death.

The Shadows hissed at her angrily. She was their prisoner now, but at least they…. seemed to…. care. What they wanted here…. they wanted it for their own ends, but she would benefit as well. All of humanity would. They had explained it to her. She had to know, they reasoned. And now she did, and he had to know too.

A new humanity, a new destiny. So much would not have happened. Anna would still be alive, and Laurel, and her brother, and…. and Marcus.

And it all came down to one man. Kill him, kill the traitor to humanity…. and it would all be over. So simple.

But for one tiny detail.

"I know," she whispered to her eternal guardians. "There's a Vorlon. It's coming here."

Sheridan stirred. He seemed to be stabilising in time. He had been under a lot of strain recently. Too much. Her guardians seemed to be content. Maybe they were winning the battle, and none of this was necessary?

"Wake up, John," she said, trying to put some warmth into her voice. She failed, but then the thought of Satai Delenn angered her. She…. remembered what Delenn had become. A mockery of everything her brother had died for. "Your Minbari whore's coming for you, and him as well. He's coming too."

"Who…. who are you talking about?" He tried to rise again, and managed to hook his arm over a handrail and haul himself up. Susan watched him, thinking about Anna. She had loved this man, and he had betrayed her.

"I don't suppose she told you, did she? No, truthfulness and honesty are not particularly big Minbari virtues, whatever they like to tell anyone. Minbari do not lie, they say. Maybe not, but they never tell anyone the whole truth either.

"What do you know about Valen?"

Before today she had hardly known anything herself, but they had told her all she needed to know.

"Minbari…. not born of Minbari," Sheridan muttered.

"So, maybe she does tell you something after all? Pillow talk, perhaps. Yes, Valen was Minbari not born of Minbari. He was human in fact. A human from this time who used some machine to change himself into a Minbari, and took this station backwards in time to the last war against my people, where he led the Vorlons and the Minbari and all the other perfect little races to victory.

"And imagine our surprise when we discovered all of this. Imagine our surprise when we realised that all we had to do was kill one man and we'd win the war then. The Minbari would be finished and…." She paused, her tone of voice changing, becoming more…. soft, more human.

"Think about it, John! If we kill Valen now, then the Minbari will be destroyed. A thousand years ago! No Minbari, no Battle of the Line, no destruction of Earth. None of this will have happened. You'll still have your Anna. I'll still have my mother. Everything can be so much better."

And then a coldness swept across her mind, and she stiffened. What was the point? He wouldn't listen. They knew that. They had told her as much. "But no. Don't bother answering. I know you. You're worse now than you will be in the future. I know you won't help me, at least not willingly.

"They're coming for you. Your little Minbari whore and the one who betrayed us all, the entire human race, by becoming one of them. They're going to come for you, and we're going to kill them."

"Delenn…." he rasped. "No…." He stumbled forward and fell, blinking, his body swallowed in the mist.

Susan sighed. Another time flash. How many was that? What was he seeing? Past, future…. what? She briefly wished she could share his visions. Oh, to know the future, to know if she would be successful here, that would be….

She turned, warned by her guardians. They began to shimmer into view, just as Valen appeared at the far side of the hall.

He stopped, and stood stock still.

* * *

"Mollari! Mollari!"

Valo was furious. He was also bleeding profusely. Cartagia. That complete madman Cartagia. What was he up to? What…?

"Aaagh!" Valo continued limping forward. Two of his soldiers were at his side, helping him. He knew both of them well, had done since the Immolan campaign. Good men, both of them. They deserved better than to be led by that feeble-minded Cartagia, or the rest of the weak Court.

And Malachi was still alive. That was the worst bit, but…. ah well. He was an old man, and would probably die from his injuries. And Valo's forces still controlled the majority of the palace compound as well. They would track down Cartagia soon enough. And then…. he didn't know. What would that bastard do if he had Valo in his power?

He dreaded to think.

"Mollari! Where are you?"

This was absurd. Carn had been given an express task. He was to stay at the back, co-ordinating things from the central base. He would receive reports on which nobles had been killed, which areas of the palace had been taken and so forth. Carn was a loyal man, so where in the Gods' Names was he?

"Mollari!"

"Here I am, Lord." Carn came into view from a nearby doorway. Valo recognised it as leading into a large barracks. Carn must have moved the base there. Perhaps there had been more wounded than they had expected.

"I need a medic, and quickly. Cartagia…. got to me."

"Yes, in here, Lord. Hurry."

Limping forward as fast as he could, supported by his two companions, Valo made for the door and entered the room. It was a typical barracks, a place where the Palace Guards slept, rested and did…. whatever it was they did when they were not on duty. This one was just like every other barracks room Valo had seen, except for one small detail.

Most of the other barracks did not contain Lord-General Marrago, accompanied by twelve soldiers bearing the seal of the island of Selini.

"Valo. I wish we could have met under different circumstances, but we take what we are given, hmm?"

"Marrago! What are you doing here? Mollari, what is the meaning of…?"

"I arrived here a few moments ago, accompanied by as many of the Selini Guard and militia from Gallia and Sphodria as we could muster. I will give them credit. There were more than I had anticipated. They must be grateful that we saved their cities. And now we will save the capital. You will stand down your weapons, and your men."

"Joking, of course, Marrago. Join me. The Republic needs strength, you can see that. We're both soldiers, and we were both betrayed by this Court. You know what the Republic needs."

"Yes, I do." Marrago stepped forward slowly. "And the Republic does not need you. You will issue an order to your men to stand down, now."

"No! The Court is ours now. I will rule here. I…." Marrago reached out and struck him hard across the face. Valo fell sprawling, crying out as his wound tore open again. His two guards went for their weapons, but Marrago's Selini Guard trained theirs on them. They paused.

"You will issue that order, Valo."

"Mollari…. help me. What…. what are you…?"

"I'm…. sorry, my Lord, but I was with the Lord-General from the beginning. I had hoped matters would not go this far, but…." Carn bowed his head. "I am sorry, my Lord."

"Damn you, Mollari! Damn…. you!"

"You will recall your men now. You will give them all an order to stand down their arms and report to me personally. I assure you, Valo, that only the commanders will be held responsible for what has happened here today. Those soldiers who were merely following orders…. they will be permitted to rejoin their regiments. The divisions within this Court, and this Republic…. they all end today.

"We should not be fighting each other, Valo."

"We…. needed…. strength."

"And we shall have it. But not under you. You brought only chaos and anarchy. Issue that order."

"You will…. protect…. my men…?"

"Yes, Valo. You have my word as a soldier, and as a General. Only the commanders and those who refuse to stand down will be punished."

"Damn you, Marrago…. and…. damn you…. Mollari…. I will…. give…. your order…."

Marrago nodded, smiling.

* * *

The heavens opened, blazing with a myriad of colours. For some the sight might be a thing of beauty, an image to inspire words and verse and more things of beauty.

Not for Sonovar. Like the man who had trained him, one of the few things they had in common…. like Sinoval, Sonovar was no poet.

He could see them all. Minbari warships, led by those who had sworn fealty to Sinoval, some of those ships that had been assigned to guard and protect the other worlds. There were the Soul Hunter ships, for so long instruments of fear to the Minbari. It was ironic that they would now be bringing salvation.

And there was Cathedral, the massive vessel that housed the Soul Hunters and their souls…. and their Primarch.

"There are many of them, my lord," spoke Forell, at his side. "More than us, perhaps?"

"Numerically, yes," Sonovar acknowledged. "But then I knew that when I started this. The relative firepower of the Tak'cha and the Shagh Toth has yet to be determined, however, and I would rather not test it out here. We have done what we came for, after all. No, there will be no battle here today."

"Then, with respect, lord…. why are we still here?"

Sonovar threw back his head and laughed. "Ah, Forell, you are no warrior. You have no courage, and that is why your caste could never truly rule. There is something to show…. Primarch Sinoval. I will show him the lengths great men will go to…. for victory."

He fell silent as two Tak'cha ships blazed forward. They were smaller than a Minbari capital ship, but larger than one of the Shagh Toth carriers. These vessels were designed for transport more than battle, after all.

The nearest Minbari warship fired. Sonovar could not identify it, which was a pity. He would have liked to be able to say a prayer for the soul of its captain.

The Tak'cha ships swivelled in space, dodging the blasts. Moving with startling speed, they shot forward. And with an explosion Sonovar could see but not hear, they crashed directly into the warship.

"Hear me, Sinoval!" he roared, knowing that his message would be sent to his enemy. "Everyone and everything who follows you, I will destroy! All you love, I will destroy! Your ships will be torn apart, and your worlds sown with salt!

"And your Shagh Toth demons…. them I will annihilate utterly. You are a dead man walking, Sinoval, as are all those you love, and all those you lead."

He stood back, ending the signal. Jump points opened, and his entire fleet fled into hyperspace. Sinoval would not try to follow. He was too experienced a warrior for that. A battle commenced in anger was a battle lost from the instant it started.

"A victory, my lord," observed Forell drily.

"Yes," he admitted, smiling. "A victory, but a beginning only. It is very far from over."

And on the pinnacle of his castle of the winds on Cathedral, standing above the space from which Sonovar and his ships had just fled, Primarch Sinoval was silent, looking at the devastated wreckage of the Hosigeru.

"I heard your words," he said softly, his eyes dark. "You will kill all I love, hmm? Ah, but Sonovar…. there is no one I love."

* * *

Londo looked at the throne before him, draped in the Imperial purple. How many had died for that strip of cloth and that uncomfortable-looking chair? He hobbled forward to it and ran his hands across the fabric.

Then he snorted and turned, trying to remember the way to Malachi's quarters. He had lived in the Court for most of his life, but it had never felt so alien to him as it did now.

There was the sound of movement off in a corner. "Who is there?" Londo barked, hoping his voice was sterner than he felt.

"Minister Mollari?" said a frightened voice, and a stumbling figure came out from behind the purple drapes. "It's me…. You remember me, don't you? Vir Cotto. I was Ambas…. I mean, Emperor Refa's attach? on Minbar."

"Vir! Yes, I remember you. I hadn't heard anything about you for months. I'd supposed you were dead. It is…. good to know that you are not. Have you heard anything from…. our other friend recently?"

"No. No, not a word. Interstellar communications have been down for a long time, apart from some special ministerial business. Emperor Refa made me a Runner for the Court and, well…."

"Yes, yes. We will have time to talk later. Which…. which way is it to…?"

There was the sound of more movement from behind him and Londo spun, as easily as he was able to, anyway. A lot of movement this time.

"Greetings, Londo," said a familiar voice, one he had never expected to hear here. "We have taken the capital. It is…. pacified and united."

"Marrago! What are you doing here? You were to stay behind in Gallia and Sphodria. You…." Behind him there were a great many soldiers, some Londo recognised from the Selini Guard, others from the palace itself.

"Your wife persuaded me otherwise. A most forceful woman."

"Oh, I know," he said, with a hint of pride. "What is the…. what is the state of things here, then?"

"Lord Valo is under arrest, and his men have been recalled. Valo's commanders are to answer for their actions, but his men will not be punished. There will be considerable leeway, I think, to explain today's events. A task that will fall to you, Majesty."

"Good. Is there any fighting still…. what did you call me?"

"Yes, Majesty. Some of Valo's men have refused to accept the recall order, but they will soon be caught. I would propose the institution of martial law in the capital and surrounding areas, as well as a curfew for the foreseeable future until order is restored. I will also send as many of our forces as can be spared to Selini, Gallia and Sphodria, to maintain peace there."

"Yes…. yes, that is fine, but…. about that 'Majesty' part…."

"There is no other viable candidate, Londo. None at all. The Republic must be made strong, and we cannot be made strong until we have a strong leader, and a strong military. I will deal with the military, but I fear the rest is up to you."

"I merely wanted to expose Cartagia and Elrisia…. reform the Centarum…. bring some order, and then let them choose a new Emperor. I never wanted…."

"I fear there is no choice in this matter, Majesty. Go…. claim your throne."

"But…."

"The army will follow me, and I will follow you. The Centarum can wait until later. It will take a long time to recover from the ramifications of these events, and a stern hand will be needed in the interim."

Londo nodded, his face ashen. "Damn her. She was right. Damn him too."

"Majesty?"

Londo waved in the direction of Cartagia's body. "Take…. take him away. He…. I will not let him win. You hear that, Marrago? I will not let him win."

"No, Majesty. He will not win."

Londo looked back at the throne, cursing softly. He had grown to hate that chair. It caused nothing but hatred, fear, and death. And now he was to sit in it. Oh well, someone had to. There was something Lennier had once said to him: Who better to claim power than the one who does not want it?

Lennier…. "Malachi!" Londo cried out. "He is wounded. Find him. Get him to a doctor. Now!"

"Your will, Majesty." Marrago turned and began barking orders to his soldiers. Londo made to go with him, but Marrago stopped him. "You will need a doctor yourself, Londo. Cartagia cannot have died easily."

"He wanted to die, Marrago. He foresaw…. all of this. I will be the Last Emperor, and I will guide us all to the brink of oblivion. He knew that. That was why he didn't want the task. He wasn't strong enough for it." The words were delivered quietly, in a near whisper. Only one other person heard them.

Marrago's reply was equally hushed. "Then prove him wrong. Be the Emperor you always wanted to be. Make us strong again. Take our people back to the stars…. Deliver our destiny."

"Yes. You are right…. although I wish you weren't." Londo stepped back and looked at the throne for a third time. It was raised on a dais, just a short step, but an important symbolic one. It looked a thousand feet high to him now. He could not make the ascent alone.

"Help me to my throne, old friend."

"It will be my pleasure…. my Emperor."

Slowly and gently, Marrago guided Londo to the throne. He sat down.

* * *

There were things that went well beyond anger, past fury, and into an infinitely more dangerous sense of calm and peace. Sinoval felt at peace as he walked through the ruined streets of Tarolin 2, mentally assessing the damage. It was as if he were in a void, his warrior's instincts having taken over. Everything had become a matter of tactics and logistics, paper numbers of gain and loss.

The damage was concentrated on the Government buildings and thereabouts. There had been no general orbital bombardment, but a precise and targeted destruction of a specific area of the city.

Not far away there lay a body. By what he could tell from her clothing she was a worker, an administrator in the Ministry of Agriculture. The body was comparatively fresh. She had survived the initial attack, but had been taken down by a precise blow to the back of the neck, which had severed vital nerve tissue and caused immediate death.

Sinoval paused, musing on this. It was not an uncommon mode of killing, used primarily on those in flight, but there was something different about the wound. Almost as if it had been done by a very clumsy warrior, which hardly seemed to fit, or by someone working a little differently. Sonovar's alien allies, in all likelihood. Their weapons were similar to the denn'bok, but with subtle differences.

These aliens must have done the majority of the ground-based killing, mopping up those who had escaped the immediate attack. Did Sonovar trust the aliens more than his own warriors, or had the warriors refused to kill their own people? Possibilities for weakness on the rebel's part, there.

A child was sitting next to the body, trying to make the woman wake up. The child — he could not tell if it was male or female — looked up at Sinoval with pleading eyes. He ignored it, and walked on. He had always hated children.

As he walked through the city, accompanied as always by his guard of two Soul Hunters, and by a larger group of Minbari warriors who called themselves the Primarch's Blades, he collated information, studying and storing it.

A precise attack, concentrated at one point. Sonovar did not want to harm civilians. He was hitting only those in the Government. Why? To take out the power base, and destabilise? Or as a punishment for allying with Sinoval?

But if the latter were the case, then where were Kats and Kozorr? They had been the first, after all, to swear fealty.

His heart began to quicken, but he calmed himself. He could do no good to either of them by panicking.

Not long afterwards one of the Primarch's Blades stepped up to him. There were a great many of them now, more than he had expected. All of them were warriors, having renounced their former clans and taken on a new one. They all wore black, with Sinoval's personal crest affixed to the front of their tunics. Each of them also bore a tattoo on their face. It resembled a blindfold, a black line from either side of the crest, across the eyes.

Sinoval smiled to himself, recognising an old custom from a very old time.

"We have found her, Primarch," the Blade said, bowing formally. "The Lady Kats. She claims to be busy in a place of respite nearby. I will guide you there, by your will, Primarch."

Sinoval nodded and stepped up after the Blade, his honour guard of Soul Hunters following him, easily matching his pace. Kats was alive, then. That was good. He was…. happy to hear that.

What had he said to himself after receiving Sonovar's message? There is no one I love. It was true. He had never really been capable of that emotion, for no reason he understood. He had simply never been able to share his life or soul with another, never been able to open himself up, to place himself at risk in that way. He had looked at those who were in love: Delenn with her Starkiller, Kozorr's slow and hesitant feelings around Kats, and he had never envied any of them. He had come close with Deeron, but that was more a matter of mutual respect between warriors. She had not loved him, of that he was sure, and for his part, he had respected her, admired her. In his youth he had thought that might be love, but the moment she had fled from his side during the first night of their sleep-watching ceremony he had known the truth, and had always been content.

But Kats…. about her, he was not sure, and that troubled him.

The building was damaged, but not badly. It did not seem to have been a target for the initial phase of the attack. Subtle signs indicated that Sonovar's aliens had been here however, and they had not been alone. Sonovar himself had been here with them.

What could be here that was so important as to attract Sonovar himself? The Primarch had an uncomfortable feeling that he knew the answer.

He stepped inside and saw countless bodies, some dead, some dying. People tried desperately or futilely to heal or comfort them. He looked around intently, studying each face, and committing them to memory. They had served and died in his name, and they would be remembered.

Then he saw Kats, and his composure shattered.

He strode through the room, stepping over or around the bodies on the floor. As she heard his approach she turned and sighed softly, bowing her head.

For his part, Sinoval was shocked. She was covered in scratches and marks and bruises, and her simple smock was heavily stained with blood. He had known veteran warriors who would have collapsed with fewer injuries, and yet she was still on her feet, working.

"My lord," she said, softly.

"My lady," he replied, numbly. "Why have your wounds not been tended to?"

"There are others here with more serious injuries than mine. I tend to them first."

"You will be no use to them if you pass out here. Rest, my lady. That is an order."

She lifted her head, eyes blazing. "You are a warrior, my lord. You kill! I am a worker, and so I build! Allow me to build here."

For a moment he was taken aback. "My lady…." he said softly. "Speak to me…."

"Kozorr is dead," she whispered, and he closed his eyes. He had known it. He had known somehow, back when the warrior had first given his vow of fealty. "He died, in my stead."

Sinoval nodded, unable to think of words to say. Kats turned from him to resume her work. He spun on his heel and stalked from the room.

There would be a reckoning. Some day soon, there would be a reckoning.

* * *

"I…. I am…. dying now…."

Londo looked down at the ashen face of one of his oldest friends, and tried to think of the words. He was feeling very light-headed, almost giddy with the day's events. He had not yet had time to eat, and Timov would be furious if she were here.

"Hush, Malachi. You will make a fine recovery."

"Bad…. liar, Londo. Never a good trait in a politician…. but a…. welcome one in…. you…." Malachi winced, and tried to sit up. "Much to tell you…. Doctors…. have…. given me…. drugs to…. dull the pain. But they…. make me…. sleepy."

"Then you should rest. You will need to recover your strength."

"Why? For my execution? No…. Londo. Better…. I die here. You…. more than anyone…. you were right for this task. I tried…. to spare you…. this…." He coughed, and reached out with a trembling hand for the beaker at his side. Londo helped steady the dying man's hand and guided it to his mouth. Malachi drank deeply, and spluttered.

"Foul stuff," he rasped, his voice a little stronger now. "Why…. must all medicine taste so awful, Londo?"

"One of life's great mysteries," came the reply.

"Ah…. well. I will have to wonder. Londo…. it was a custom, a long time ago, for leaders to record their thoughts and advice on their death. A chance…. for their wisdom never to die. It has not been used much…. recently. Too many would not want this…. advice…. or would try to exploit it for their own purposes. We have fallen far, Londo. Very far."

"We will return, Malachi. You will be there at my side all the way."

"Deluded…. Londo. No, let me explain. This is…. my deathbed confession, I suppose. I've done a lot that I have not been proud of. I only wish history could remember the good…. as well as the bad."

"History will. I…. I will see to that."

"Thank you…. My…. confession. I ordered the murder of Emperor Refa, and arranged for you to be framed. I sent guards to kill you, although I…. hoped they would not succeed. I only wanted to frighten you, Londo. I wanted you…. gone. Somewhere safe. With G'Kar…. perhaps. Fighting a greater war than ours."

"You…. know about G'Kar?"

"I know a great deal. After Turhan died, I left here. I…. I wanted to retire somewhere, live out my remaining days in peace. It…. was not to be. I was sent a message by Lady Morella the night after my retirement. She…. gave me a…. vision. One I had to heed. I…. I would change our people, fulfill the destiny I always wanted. So…. I faked my suicide, and disappeared. I travelled throughout our Republic in disguise…. learning and…. seeing all the things I had missed for so many years." He began to cough again, and wiped his mouth awkwardly with a cloth.

"Londo…. do you know who my father was?"

"I…." He hesitated. "Yes…. I…. give me a moment…. Lord Revil…. Yes…. that was it…. Oh…. no, I remember…. You…."

"I…. was adopted…. yes. My true father was a carpenter in a village on Immolan Five. I was…. adopted by Lord Revil after his death, at Turhan's request."

Londo was stunned. He had known none of this. "I…. why? How did this happen?"

"Ah…. I'm jumping around. Forgive me, Londo. The dying ramblings of an old man. Turhan and his father visited Immolan Five when he was a child, as was I. The procession passed through our village, and…. assassins tried to kill Turhan that night. My father shouted a warning…. and saved his life. The Emperor offered my father any reward…. and he asked…. he asked for a better life for his son. The Emperor promised to have me adopted by a noble of the Court.

"He then carried on his way, and forgot all about it. My father was beaten to death by some of the Royal Guard a few weeks afterwards. Turhan…. he reminded his father of his promise, and I was…. adopted by Lord Revil, and placed close to the Court. My prior identity was destroyed, wiped from existence. I was a new noble of the Court, not a carpenter's son.

"Do you know what life is like for the lower classes, Londo? Of course not…. how could you? You were born to the purple. That was why I….

"Oh…. sorry. Jumping around again. Turhan promised social reform, but…. he tried…. He was truly a good man. He tried to reform, lower taxes, erase local corruption…. but he failed. The entire nobility, a fraction of our people, survive by the hard work and slavery of so many…. and no one cares. Turhan failed…. but he tried. It was more than his son would do…. More than the rest of you would do. You were all born to the purple.

"That was all I wanted. The lower classes…. the farmers and artisans and leather workers and…. all of them…. they can rule themselves. They're not…. puppets for our courtly games. They're not slaves or servants for our pleasure. They're us, Londo. We could not see that. The Court…. could not see that.

"You've lived in the Court all your life. You know what our nobility has become. Weak and indecisive, like Jarno. Paranoid and nostalgic, like Kiro…. Monsters, like Cartagia. We are not fit to rule any longer. I…. all I wished to do was show the Court that. I would turn all their games upon themselves…. bind them into corners…. and all the while…. the rest of the Republic would work on…. alone, and content. They would have peace…. and eventually…. even freedom.

"I tried…. Londo. I…. I caused a lot of pain, and a great…. many deaths. I set Valo off on his course, I'm sorry — but I had nothing to do with Cartagia…. or with Marrago's betrayal. I had no idea the Narns would attack so fast. I…. I thought they would be more cautious. I…. I'm sorry…. Londo. I….

"I…. I can't…. keep…. awake."

Londo stood back, silent in horror. "No one will know," he said at last. "No one will know, my friend. I…. I'll finish your work. I'll reform our Republic. I'll make it mean something. I'll make it all mean something. For all of us. Malachi…. Malachi!"

There was a gentle pressure on his arm and he turned, blinking past his tears, to see Marrago standing there. "He will not wake up again, Majesty. He took a fatal dose. He…. he knew what he was doing."

"He was my friend, Marrago! Whatever he did, he was my friend!"

"I…. I did not hear his last words, Majesty," Marrago said, lying smoothly. "I am sure he will be remembered with all the honour and glory he deserves."

"He…. was my friend."

"He was a great man."

"So…. is that it, Marrago? Is it all over now? Did…. did all this bloodshed have some sort of meaning?"

"It is never over. Elrisia is still free, and there is the matter of what to do with Jarno. Lord Kiro is threatening a dire revenge…. once he recovers sufficiently. The Shadow Criers are still a threat, of course. And…. there are always the Narns."

"So…. did we accomplish anything by this?"

"Of course we did. The Court is united and pacified. We have saved the Republic from Hell, Majesty…. now we will help her to Heaven. The restoration will begin here…. it has to begin somewhere, after all."

"So…. what now?"

"Now…. Now there are a great many people who wish to speak to their Emperor."

* * *

<She is gone.>

Valen stiffened. He began to say something, but then he realised he did not know what to say. He had felt it, somehow. He had known. He had tried to warn her…. but….

He had known. Somehow he had always known.

In all his memories of the past yet to come, Catherine had been in none of them.

<She is gone.>

"No," he whispered. "She is not gone. I will remember her…. I…. will…. find her again."

The Vorlon gave a look that might have been quizzical. <We were…. wrong. We have been wrong in so much…. but never more so than here.>

"I…. don't understand."

<Footsteps in the sand.>

Now, he did understand.

The Shadows were gathering. They had Sheridan. Delenn was wavering. Ta'Lon was fighting a desperate holding action. Outside, the rift was collapsing. People were dying.

"I am ready," he said simply. "I am Valen now, aren't I? Completely and utterly."

"<Click, click>"

Zathras moved up beside him. "You are wrong. Valen is wrong. Sinclair is wrong. You are not Valen. No. <Click, click> You are not Sinclair. You are…. both. Yes. Joining of two. Combination of two. Greatest leader Minbari will ever know. But…. human as well as Minbari. That is important detail. Zathras know these things. See…. people should listen to Zathras more."

"So…. what now?"

"Problems outside. Problems inside also, but bigger ones outside. Rift is…. collapsing. Will not hold much longer. Zathras is afraid something has happened to Great Machine, but nothing Zathras can do about that now. We must free Captain Sheridan…. send him and Delenn back to their ship, and…. must do one other thing. Then…. we get back in time quickly."

"Do we have time?"

"There is always time…. but Zathras understand you, yes. We have time…. if the rift can be kept open long enough. Zathras…. cannot do that, but Zathras knows Vorlon who can."

"Kosh." The Vorlon turned. "You can keep the rift open?"

<Yes.>

But Valen understood just how.

"Life energy," said Zathras sadly. "Powerful thing…. if used properly. If used by one who knows how."

<A bargain was made…. long ago. I go to do my part.>

The Vorlon moved to the docking bays. Helplessly, still burdened by the weights of destiny and duty, Valen followed. Delenn and Zathras were just behind. Kosh turned to Delenn, and spoke just one word.

All around them, the Shadows began to appear. Ivanova was in the middle of them, as was Sheridan.

Kosh was still, and then…. his encounter suit began to open.

* * *

The others there would no doubt see it in different ways. Delenn would witness a confirmation of futures past and present, and a reaffirmation of the path she was to take. Susan Ivanova would see the sorrows of her life, and all those waiting for her at her death, and she would be drawn closer to her redemption. Zathras saw…. who could tell?

But as Kosh purged his essence, channelling his life energy, sacrificing his life for the good of the past and the future, it was the man called Jeffrey Sinclair, the Minbari called Valen, who saw most, and understood most.

I am Valen.

I am Valen!

I AM VALEN!

I am Jeffrey Sinclair.

I am Jeffrey Sinclair!

I AM JEFFREY SINCLAIR!

Catherine…. I will find you. Wherever you are, whatever you become, I will find you.

The mistakes of the past opened up to him. Marrain's hubris, the Tak'cha's misinterpretations, Parlonn's tragedy. But he knew them now for what they were. He would build a future, a great destiny. He would save a people from destruction. Those mistakes…. they were not fatal, they were stepping stones on the way to that future.

Marrain's fate would lead to his redemption a thousand years later. Parlonn would learn a terrible truth and save his soul. The Tak'cha would gain a focus and a duty through his words.

Good and evil. Right and wrong. Both were a part of him. There had to be a balance. Always a balance.

Human and Minbari. A balance.

The light faded. The Shadows were gone.

He was standing still, tears streaming down his face.

The arrow that springs from the bow. At long last, he was ready.

* * *

She ran, terrified, everything awake in her mind. Her mother, her brother, her father, her first love…. She could see them all. All dead. Each and every one of them dead. She had to do something. She had to do something.

The Vorlon…. his light…. it was taking her to pieces….

She stumbled and almost fell, but managed to right herself. She had lost her weapon. She felt she had lost her mind. There was…. pain…. in some part of her, a part she could not quite identify.

I have to get away from here!

The Vorlon was everywhere. It was this station, it surrounded this station. It was…. everywhere.

She had to get away.

And Susan Ivanova ran, making for the docking bays. Perhaps she could reach a shuttle, or even go for a space walk. She had to get away from here. She had to get away from the Vorlon.

"Where is she?" Delenn asked, looking up from Sheridan. He was groaning and wincing. "Where…. has she gone?"

"She will not be allowed to escape," Valen said. "No, Delenn…. she…. she has something else to learn first. This was a journey of discovery for all of us. For her most of all."

"So…. you're just going to let her get away?" protested Sheridan. "I don't…. aaagh! I don't…. understand."

"She has to learn something. One day…. you will all need her, and when that day comes, what she learns today will save both her, and you." Valen looked at both of them. Sheridan and Delenn. He could see what lay ahead of them now, one last gift from Kosh. Prophecy, or foresight, or footsteps…. He could see the chains that bound them all together.

Sheridan to Delenn to Neroon to Ta'Lon to G'Kar to Zathras to Valen to Delenn to Sheridan to Corwin to Ivanova…. A thin, fragile series of connections that would preserve and guide the future.

"What about the rift?" Delenn asked. "It was…. degrading. Do we have time?"

"Yes," said Zathras sadly. "Yes…. we have time. All the time we need. Time…. is infinite."

* * *

The streets were dark as Elrisia claimed her hiding place. It took her a moment to catch her breath, but at least she was warm in here. It was too cold outside, and her courtly clothes provided little protection.

The humiliation of it! A Lady of her rank forced to hide in a hovel like some worthless peasant! Damn Cartagia, and damn Mollari. She had heard the cries of his acclamation as she fled, and that must mean Cartagia had been killed. The only satisfaction she had was the news of Valo's capture. At least that was one pretender removed from contention.

This was not over yet, not by a long way. She had allies still, most of them away from the Court now it was true, but it would not be hard to regain a position of power. The military perhaps. Valo must have had some admirers from whom she could elicit support. Truth was variable after all. Spreading dissension against the new Emperor Mollari would not be difficult.

Yes, she would have her time.

And when she was ruling once more, she would punish everyone who had brought her here…. to this wet, cold, stinking hovel of a warehouse. It was one of the few places she could hide, admittedly. Oh well, tomorrow she would be able to leave the capital and get to her estates out in the country. From there….

There was the sound of movement behind her, and she sat up. "Who is there?" she asked. There was silence. "Answer me! I am a Lady of the Court!" There was no risk in announcing her identity. Hardly any of the nobles or courtiers would be here, and she assuredly had nothing to fear from any grubby peasant or petty merchant.

"Answer me! I order you."

A torch was lit, and a figure came dimly into view. There were more behind him. He was walking slowly towards her, holding his torch aloft. Others were lit.

"Who are you?" she whispered, scrabbling back against the far wall. "I am a Lady of the Court. You will all be whipped for this. I order you to…."

The leading man spoke, his voice disgustingly low class. "The Darkness is coming," he whispered, and raised his torch high enough so that she could see his eyes. They were gleaming with a powerful madness.

He then threw the torch at her feet. Screaming, she tried to roll away from it, but by the time she had reached a standing position, her dress was already on fire.

"I'm a Lady of the Court," she cried. "I'm a…." She screamed as the flames began to lick at her hair.

"The Darkness is coming," said the leading Shadow Crier.

"The Darkness is coming," echoed the others obediently.

Elrisia was still screaming.

* * *

She knew where she had to go, where there was one person who could help her. She had passed up on his love once before, but it was different now. It was the past now. He was different.

She could still change things. Not for humanity perhaps, but for her. She could…. be…. happy….

The rift was tearing her apart, but the space suit would protect her. They had been modified slightly to provide protection against the rift. She knew that. The voice that had once spoken to her had said that machinery had been added for protection when last-minute work had been needed on the station before entering the rift. It would protect her as well.

And as the winds of time buffeted her this way and that way, as she screamed in pain both physical and remembered, Susan Ivanova made her way slowly to the Babylon.

"I don't like this mission," David was saying. "It sounds…. dangerous."

"Don't try to protect me," she replied, a little more harshly than she had intended. "I know what I'm doing. I…. I have to get away from Proxima for a while, that's all, and besides…. this is important. You know that. We need all the advantages we can get in this war, and there might just be some out on the Rim."

"That's not it, Susan." God, he looked so young. He was, really, but still…. So many years ago. Before she had left for the Rim. In a very real sense she had never returned from it. "You're running from something. What is it? Why won't you tell me?"

"You're imagining things." A lie. It had been a lie then, and he had known it. She had accidentally run into a Psi Cop a few days before volunteering for the mission. The teep — Donne, her name had been — had looked at her slowly and curiously, before walking on. Had she suspected anything? They were getting closer to her now. Soon, they would find out.

"It's an important mission, and I have to do this. David, I don't try to dissuade you from risking your life next to Captain Sheridan all the time, do I?"

"Susan, that's…. that's different, and you know it."

"No, it isn't. I've got to go. I'll see you…. when I get back, David. It'll only be a couple of months."

And then she had left, and never returned.

Until now.

Her eyes opened, and she could see him again. She was feeling…. so weak, but…. ready. There he was. David. A good few years older than in her vision from the past, but…. still young, still innocent. She almost sobbed.

There were others beside him, and one of them barked something. She couldn't understand the words, and she tried to move forward. They were all drawing weapons. She recognised one of them. Not his name, but he had…. done something…. He had helped her, helped them, once…. He had let her try to kill Delenn.

No. Prevent that betrayal, do something to change the present, perhaps save them all.

She moved, and tried to touch them. There was a brilliant flare of light before her eyes, and she screamed. The other man had fallen, but everything inside her was churning. She felt sick. She tried to reach David. He was so close to her now…. almost…. there….

With a soft wrench, she was pulled back into the timestream.

"Why are you doing this?" someone was asking her. "Why are you…?"

"I must have been dropped on my head when I was a baby," she replied, with trademark cynicism. "I don't need a reason."

"I will not forget this."

"I doubt you'll live long enough to."

With a shock, she realised she was holding a weapon. She raised it up. A darkness fell over them both, and something in the other person's eyes glinted, and Susan realised at last who it was.

The timestream threw her out again, her head reeling. She was in the same place she had been in before, the docking bay of the Babylon. David was there again, but alone. It was the same time as before.

He began to speak, and unlike the last time, she could understand his words. "It's you, isn't it?" he said. "I thought it was before, but now…. it is you."

She tried to move forward, to reach him, to touch him, but she could not, and she fell. He rushed to her side, but then stopped suddenly. "You need my help," he said, not a question, but a statement. He knew her better than she knew herself these days.

She nodded weakly.

"So then, what can I do for you?" Slowly, desperately, knowing that it might be a mistake but willing to chance it anyway, she removed her helmet, so much wanting to see him directly instead of through a visor.

"I…." She tried to think of what to say, but the words would not come out. So much had not happened yet, there was so much she had not yet done that she would regret. Marcus was…. still alive.

"I'm sorry, David," she whispered, tears running down her face. "When I…. left you, we argued. I'm sorry for what I said."

"Ah…. that's all right," he said, bemused. "Susan, you look…. different. This has to do with Babylon Four, doesn't it? What's happening?"

"It's…. I can't explain. Think of me as…. as…." A brief memory of Marcus came to her mind, a book he had been reading while he was assigned to look after her — or to spy on her, depending on your point of view. But David was hardly a greedy miser, and she was no spirit, benevolent or otherwise, and she could not change him. What had been…. was, and she could not alter it.

"I'm a ghost," she said, trying to beat back tears. "I'm just a ghost passing through. Forget I was ever here."

"I'll never forget you, Susan," he said, and he was so sincere, so genuine….

She blinked away her tears, and knew what she had to do. He had shown her the way, although he would probably never know how. To be truthful, she probably never would either. "I need to get back to Babylon Four," she said. "There's…. something I have to do."

"Can I help?"

She shook her head sadly. "You already have. More than you can know."

He nodded. "I'll…. always be around to help you, no matter what's been going on lately. I have hope for the future, Susan. Everything will turn out for the best, I'm sure of that."

"Keep believing that…. and maybe…. may…. be…."

She fell silent, and did not speak again until she arrived back on Babylon 4, almost exactly at the spot where she had ambushed and captured Sheridan. The Narn was waiting there for her, as were Valen and Zathras.

"I surrender," she said quietly. "I'm turning myself over to you."

"Told you," said Zathras happily. "Zathras knows best. Oh yes. People should listen to Zathras more. Zathras knows what Zathras is saying."

* * *

A ruined ship was floating aimlessly, just one pile of debris among so many, just one more mark of the lost and the damned in this battle. In the remains of what had once been the bridge of the EAS Parmenion there was a body, the body of one who had once been the greatest hope of his people.

Captain John Sheridan was trapped between life and death. He was not breathing.

There was a sudden and brilliant flare of light, the very last act of a dying angel.

And then there was silence once more.

* * *

"He is not dead," she said softly. "I can feel it. I know. He is not dead."

Commander David Corwin nodded once, briefly. He wanted to believe her, even if he was not sure he could. No one could have survived that, could they? If anyone could, it would be the Captain.

"He…. is not dead."

Delenn was not crying.

"We will find him."

Corwin nodded again. "Yes," he said. "Yes, we'll find him."

* * *

He stood alone, as he always would from now on. Everything that had once been a part of him was gone. Jeffrey Sinclair was gone. His future was gone. From now until his death, he would always be Valen.

They had arrived in the past safely, and had found two Vorlon cruisers waiting for them. The Vorlons had come aboard, and formally introduced themselves to him. He knew one of them. It was Kosh, whose life essence was now finally fading with the temporal rift. But that was a thousand years in the future.

I will not be your puppet, he thought to himself as he looked at his new companions. But I will do what is ordained. I will end this war, and build peace here. It might not last forever, but a thousand years might just about be enough.

What had happened at Epsilon 3? Who had survived? What would become of Kazomi 7 with its ray of hope, and of Delenn, and Sheridan, and poor, doomed Primarch Sinoval?

He would never know.

After their arrival Zathras had spent a lot of time messing around with the ion engines. The first meeting with the Minbari was a fair distance away in normal space. It had taken the station some hours to get to the required area, and Zathras spent the whole journey tutting, clicking and muttering to himself.

And now he was waiting. The first Minbari ship had chanced upon the station, and its occupants were coming aboard. Two warrior caste of course, leaders of different clans, warring clans that he would eventually unite. The greatest, proudest, strongest warriors of this age.

And he would destroy them both.

Both of them came into view, looking bemused, and more than a touch angry. Each was only barely tolerating the other's presence. He could see them clearly now, just as he could see them later. Their fight back to back on the blood-stained sands of Iwojim, ending with the two mortal enemies clasping hands astride an ocean of the dead.

Enemies now, soon to be friends, and later, to be traitors.

But their deaths would not be in vain, neither of them. He could see that now. It was all part of a vast tapestry, a multitude of threads that led back to the present, and the future, and beyond….

Parlonn's betrayal to the Shadows, brought about by rational reasoning and an acceptance of their cause, was necessary to convince Marrain to ally with them, an alliance wrought out of jealousy and envy. And that was necessary for one man who would arise a thousand years in the future, and begin a destiny that would affect the next thousand years.

Threads within webs, creating an infinite tapestry, of which he was only the smallest of parts.

"I welcome you," he said, and they started. Marrain raised his hand to his weapon. "And present this place to you as a gift."

They stood still, looking at the Gods of beauty at his side, each realising that something very special had just happened. They could feel the course of history turning beneath their feet. Neither had any idea of where it would take them, or that the salvation of their people would mean the damnation of their souls.

"I am called Valen," he said, "and we have much work ahead of us."

Gareth D. Williams

From the Ashes

The Minbari have an old saying: 'There can be no peace with the Shadow'. But what if there could be? How much would peace be worth, and what would it cost? And who would pay?

Chapter 1

'There can be no peace with the Shadow.' An old saying now, almost proverbial, used mainly by members of the warrior caste when placed in a situation which, for them, admits of only one course of action. The saying however is incorrect. There were numerous attempts at peace during the Shadow War. They all failed, but that does not mean that we can pass them off as anomalies. Each in its own way was significant.

The closest attempt at a settlement of sorts came a few years after we, the Minbari, had entered the war. At the time we knew very little about the circumstances in which we found ourselves. We had been in tentative contact with other alien races for some years, most notably the Ikarrans, the Tak'cha and the Markab. Agreements had been made with these races, slow and cautious, tentative at first, when emissaries from the Markab had arrived at our capital, claiming that they were under attack by a strange alien race who gave no reason for these incursions. None of our treaties included mutual defence clauses, but we were prepared to assist. Our warrior caste was not prominent at the time, but each of their clans was anxious to prove its mettle. The religious caste contemplated diplomacy, but the leaders of at least three of the clans were in favour of military action on behalf of the Markab. They won out, in the end.

Our first few engagements with this…. Enemy did not go well, however. Many ships were destroyed, and the warrior caste was thrown into disarray. Warleader Hantenn of the Wind Swords clan committed ritual suicide to atone for his rashness, and the militaristic fervour died down. Matters were confused for many months afterwards, especially as the Ikarrans were invaded soon after Hantenn's death. Their invaders were not the same race as the Enemy, but a different one we did not know. They called themselves the Streibs.

The Ikarrans requested aid from us, aid that we had to refuse. Our generals were smarting from the losses they had sustained defending the Markab and unwilling to take any more such risks for a cause that was not ours. We lost all contact with their area of space about three years after they were invaded. We did not learn of the tragic solution they had found until it was too late.

Not long after that the attacks resumed, against both the Markab and the Tak'cha. The Tak'cha, who were never much given to diplomacy at the best of times, began intensifying their military programme. They spoke enigmatically of a race called the Vorlons, whom they believed to be messengers from their Gods. When pressed, however, no living Tak'cha could recall ever having seen a Vorlon.

The entire situation was growing more and more tense, and then, suddenly and strangely, a visitor came to our leaders of both clan and fane. He was an alien of a race we had never seen before. He called himself Shryne, and asked each leader a simple question. 'What do you want?' He spoke each of our dialects perfectly, he knew all our customs, and once he had heard the answers he smiled, bowed and left. Later, approximately half the clan and fane leaders, the majority from the warrior caste, were invited to a meeting in neutral territory. There they met with this Shryne and others of his race, and he made grandiose promises of aid. We would be strong, he said. We would have the power to achieve all that we desired.

All that we had to give in return was the promise of a simple favour. The Warleaders of the Star Riders, Moon Shields and Night Walkers accepted Shryne's offer. The new Warleader of the Wind Swords, full of pride, did likewise. Shuzen of the Fire Wings displayed honour above ambition, and refused. The religious caste were split, but most turned down the offer.

Within three months, all who had turned Shryne down were killed. Accident, disease, poison, assassination. The clans were soon at war.

It was then that the Vorlons arrived. They convinced our generals where the real enemy lay, and we went to war alongside the Markab and the Tak'cha, against the race we now called the Shadows. Shryne, whom the Vorlons referred to as a Ragg'hia, a race that served the Shadows, tried to call another meeting for peace with our leaders. He was captured and executed, and from that moment on the saying 'There can be no peace with the Shadow' began to be heard. Despite this, some of our more pacifist religious leaders still pushed for peace. Many went to the Shadows' homeworld, a grim, dark world called Z'ha'dum. When we took the place we found them there, changed irrevocably, beyond our capacity to undo.

It was not long after Shryne's death that Valen came to us…. and we were united. And from that point on, there truly was no peace with the Shadow.

Excerpts from The First Footsteps To The Stars: A History of Minbari Space Travel, by Sech Turval of the Temple of Tuzanor, published in the Earth Year 2232.

* * *

There was nothing but death where once there had been hope. Everything was gone, scattered to the four winds.

Epsilon 3 was destroyed, torn apart by the stress of the Great Machine. Somewhere, in pieces, amongst a sea of rock and metal and machinery a millennium old, lay the body of Michael Garibaldi. Just one of the many who had died at the Battle of the Third Line.

A great many ships lay in ruins, sacrificed to preserve the future and the past. Shadow ships were dead there also, their wordless screams silenced at last.

The temporal rift was closed, the past forever the past now. The Vorlon Kosh had sacrificed himself to ensure it fulfilled its purpose, returning the great hero Valen where he belonged.

And somewhere, amidst all the death and the carnage and the chunks of floating metal, shuttles moved cautiously, accompanied by beings in space suits, moving through the devastation, seeking survivors, hoping against hope that someone might still be alive.

It had only been a few hours since the battle's end. It was possible that some sections of the ships were still pressurised, possible that people still lived, trapped and alone in a dead prison.

But more than that, they were searching for a body, the body of one among so many who were believed to be dead.

Captain John Sheridan. He was there…. somewhere.

* * *

"He is not dead."

Commander David Corwin sighed and rubbed at his eyes. How long had it been since he had last slept? He had grabbed a quick three or four hours after the attack by Clark's forces, during the preparation of the station. But he had awoken from that feeling just as tired as he had been before.

With Mary, the night Bester's recall signal had been given. How long ago had that been? Three days or so…. Maybe a little longer. He couldn't tell any more. But then, the woman with him could not have slept much either. Of course, she wasn't human…. well, not entirely, and for all he knew she did not need to sleep.

But still….

"He is not dead."

Corwin gave her credit. She almost sounded as if she believed the words she was saying. He was sure he did not. The Captain…. had known what would happen. He had chosen to stay on the bridge of the Parmenion. He had chosen to order the evacuation of his crew, and to give the order to launch a ramming action.

In some way, he had wanted to die.

"He is not dead."

"I'm sorry, Delenn," he said, surprised by how hoarse his voice sounded. He was thirsty. "There are people out looking, but…. No one could have survived that, Delenn. The ship was destroyed, completely wrecked. Delenn…."

She raised her head and looked at him. He was trapped by her piercing eyes, and he contemplated her for a minute. He had never really been comfortable around the former Satai Delenn, but he could see just what it was about her that made her able to rule dynasties, to lead leaders, and to capture the heart of the great Starkiller.

Corwin admitted he did owe her slightly. She had once helped the Captain free himself from a difficult situation, at Corwin's request. He supposed he might have helped push them together by asking that of her, and he was not entirely sure how he felt about that.

Still, the Captain had been happy these last few months. That was something, at least.

"A part of the bridge could still be pressurised. You said yourself that communications on the Parmenion were down before the…. end. He could still be alive, trapped in a pressurised section of the ship, unable to alert us to his position." She was speaking calmly and rationally, explaining each point precisely. He did not want to listen. He had run over every argument he could think of, and he could still not believe anything other than the fact that Captain John Sheridan was dead.

"Delenn," he said, interrupting her. "I want him to be alive just as much as you do…. but…. it's impossible."

"Nothing is impossible," she snapped, her voice firm. She sounded angry. "Nothing is impossible while there is hope, and faith. We have a saying, one John heard and understood. Faith manages, Commander. Faith manages."

"It hasn't done a very good job for me so far," he muttered angrily, but then he sighed. "I'm sorry, Delenn. I didn't mean that."

"No, Commander. It is I who should be sorry. John…. liked you a great deal. He respected you."

Corwin nodded and looked around, trying to avoid the lure of those green eyes. The quarters were not very luxurious, but then Drazi ones never were. They were on board the Drazi Sunhawk Stra'Kath, one of the few ships to remain in the Epsilon Eridani area. Most of the fleet that had fought in the Battle had gone back to Kazomi 7, for repairs and to off-load the wounded.

Captain Smith had taken his Babylon there and was now in detention, awaiting the decision on his fate. Susan was also there, and Corwin definitely did not want to think about her. So was Mary, and…. and he had something to ask her. He had been trying to build up the courage for a long while, but the battle had sharpened his focus. He would ask her….

But first he had a duty to his Captain. He would stay here until the body was found, and he would ensure it was taken back to Kazomi 7 and buried there. It was not really what the Captain would have wanted, but a burial on Earth was impossible now, as was one on Proxima.

"You should return to Kazomi Seven," he told Delenn. "The Government will need you now. G'Kar has also requested to see you. He…. he seems to be recovering well from his injuries."

"I am glad," she replied, her voice hollow. "But I will not leave here without John."

"Delenn, this is not rational. You…. you have responsibilities. The Captain would have wanted it this way. He…."

"I know what he would have wanted! But I will not let you send me away. I loved him…. I love him, and I will not believe him dead until I see his body. Not until then." She fell silent, and bowed her head.

"I…. know. And he loved you too." It was hard for him to admit that. He had never been able to reconcile himself to the Captain's feelings for this…. this Minbari.

"He is alive, Commander. I know that. I…. know."

"Faith manages," he muttered.

"Exactly," she replied, deadly serious. "Faith…. manages."

* * *

"What…. what is to do be done with me?"

Her guards did not reply. She was not even certain they could understand her words, but a vague legacy of senses she could not explain seemed to indicate that they had. Her telepathy was now once again barely present. It appeared that everything the Shadows had done to her had been erased by Kosh's sacrifice.

Everything they had done to her, but nothing she had done to herself.

The events of the last few years were clearer to her now, crystal clear as if she were looking at them through a lake of still water. Everything she had done…. breaking open Delenn's chrysalis, her part in Anna's death, her part in Laurel's death, her attack on Ambassador Sheridan and…. everything she had done on board Babylon 4.

"He couldn't have taken them away too, could he?" she muttered to herself. Not that anyone was really listening. Only the two Narn Rangers guarding her were present, and they hardly looked at her. Ta'Lon had told them she was powerless now, and they had believed him.

"No…. he had to let me remember everything. Every single damned thing."

She sighed, and bowed her head. As she slowed down the Narns turned to glare at her angrily, and she resumed walking again. All of these corridors seemed much the same. Whether that was typical of Drazi architecture or a sign of the limited budget of the United Alliance she did not know. Or particularly care.

What was waiting for her? A cell…. or a place of execution? She supposed what she had done might merit death, at least…. to the Drazi perhaps. Maybe the Narns, too. G'Kar wouldn't be exactly kindly disposed to her at the moment. Not after her part, however unwilling, in his removal from the Great Machine. She was the only one of that squad still alive.

She supposed that a lot of what she had done was wrong, but she had never intended to do harm. All she had wanted was to save humanity. That couldn't be so bad, could it?

And then her Russian pessimism returned. The road to Hell is paved with good intentions. Bad ones too, probably.

The Narns stopped in a section of corridor seemingly identical to the ones they had been tramping down for the past half an hour or so. There seemed to be a few more security cameras around, but little else was different. She did not even know which building this was. She'd never been to Kazomi 7 before, and she doubted she'd have much time for sightseeing while she was here. Not that there was much to see, apparently.

One of the Narns stepped forward and raised a strange-looking card. He placed it against the wall, and it slotted into a indent she had not noticed before. A section of the wall slid aside, revealing a small, well-lit room containing a bed and…. well, nothing else.

"Narn cells?" she asked. "Or Drazi ones?" The Drazi had been responsible for much of Kazomi 7's design, hadn't they? She was sure it had been a Drazi colony at some time in the past. From the looks of the corridors it didn't seem as if Delenn had had a hand in the design, though. Susan had been in Minbari cells before, and they were a little…. less accommodating than this one.

Not gently, she was pushed forward into the cell. She crossed the threshold with a soft sigh and a resigned grace. Turning, she saw the door slide shut.

With a gentle sigh and a click of her tongue, Susan Ivanova lay down on the bed and began to await her judgement.

* * *

Londo Mollari looked at his council of advisors, the nucleus of his new Government, and felt a sudden and quite inexplicable surge of pride. There was a long way still to go, yes, but the earliest obstacles had been overcome. They were past the beginning of the long journey.

"The Palace Guard have, almost to a man, sworn fealty to you, Majesty," Minister Durano was saying. The new Minister of Intelligence was a canny man, always acutely aware of the way the political winds were blowing. He was also however a principled man, and a meticulous one. If he said he would do something, then it would be done.

"Those who have not done so are under arrest. It would of course be foolish to assume that all such conversions are genuine. I recommend our own guards from Selini, or if that is not possible, then those from Gallia or Sphodria. They are in our debt, after all. A list of all such persons is appended to my report."

Londo shifted his gaze to his nephew. Carn Mollari, captain of the warship Valerius, new Commander of the Imperial Guard, and recently appointed Minister of Security. "There are a number of guards I do not entirely trust, but between myself, Minister Durano and Guards-Captains Kerrik and Volga we will soon have an efficient force answerable only to you, uncle." Kerrik and Volga had been the captains of the guards at Selini and the Court. Both were loyal men, woefully overlooked by the previous regime. That was not a mistake Londo could afford to make. For one thing, good and loyal men were far too rare, and for another…. he had a promise to an old friend to fulfill, and this was as good a starting place as any.

"The Court itself is…. er…. well, in a state of chaos, as you might expect," spoke up Virini, or rather, the 'Minister for the Court'. In the past the timid little man had been the butt of many a joke by those who failed to see that he heard everything, saw everything, knew almost everything and yet said very little. Rare attributes indeed. Now that he had returned to his former position, he preferred his former title, that simply of 'Minister'. The fewer people who knew his name, he argued, the more inconspicuous he was.

"The majority of Prince Cartagia's followers are either dead or under arrest. The body the guards…. uh…. recovered from the warehouse district has been confirmed as being that of Lady Elrisia, although some people do not appear to believe this. The…. uh…. the old guard faction are in disarray with the…. er…. incapacitation of Lord Kiro. Depending on the treatment of those responsible for the attacks on his estate, they may well decide to align themselves with you, Majesty. They are at least not openly hostile."

Londo said nothing about that, and everyone knew why. One of those responsible for the attack on Kiro's estate had been his wife, Mariel, involved in some futile and hopeless plan to attain power. Strictly speaking her actions deserved execution, but Londo had not yet made up his mind and few people dared broach the subject with him.

"Regarding the remaining slots in our Government," said Durano again, "I recommend Minister Vitari for the post of Minister of the Interior. I admit to not trusting him, but he is efficient and dedicated, and he will undoubtedly be able to cope with the responsibility."

"So," said Londo, "what positions are we missing, then?"

"All the details are in my report," Durano said. "Myself, as Minister of Intelligence. Your nephew for Security, and the…. ahem, the Minister here for the Court. Vitari for the Interior. Lord-General Marrago, of course, is the Minister of War as well as Commander-in-Chief of the Army. We do not yet have a Minister for Transportation, Culture, Agriculture, Resource Procurement or a Head of the Diplomatic Corps." He paused and looked down, a most uncharacteristic gesture. "And there is the post of…. First Minister."

"There will be no post of First Minister yet," Londo said firmly. "If I am to be Emperor, then I will operate in the way I see fit. All of you here, as well as Marrago, I trust as I trust no other. A First Minister is not needed at present.

"As for the others…. Vir Cotto will be the Head of the Diplomatic Corps. He has…. certain skills and contacts that will be very useful. And as for Resource Procurement…. I do think my dear wife Timov will be perfect for the role."

"Oh dear," whispered the Minister. Londo smiled.

Durano, to his credit, recognised that protest would not be the wisest of options. "A fine choice, Majesty. If a little…. unconventional, not to say controversial."

"There you have it, Durano. You have just hit upon two of the best reasons for appointing her. The other vacant positions can be filled later. They can be used as convenient…. incentives to those whose support we need.

"And now…. matters for the future. The Centarum must be reformed as soon as possible, and the Emergency Measures passed at the beginning of the year phased out. We need order and effective communications across the planet as well as to the rest of the Republic. Engineers and technicians are looking at the damage done to the main signal relay satellites. What caused the damage…. is a concern for another time.

"We also need these…. Shadow Criers dealt with, and soon. And there is the matter of posting Ambassadors to the major powers. We need to let the galaxy know we are returning to strength again, and we need to end this war with the Narns. Quickly. We will soon, I fear, have even greater problems on our hands.

"Minister Cotto will oversee the establishment of embassies to the Resistance Government of Humanity, the United Alliance at Kazomi Seven and the remains of the Minbari Federation. At a later date, appointments to the rest of the former League worlds will be possible, but they can wait. Negotiations with the Narns must be our first objective.

"And the army…. well, that is a matter for the Lord-General, and for my nephew here."

"Ah, yes," spoke up Durano. "Majesty…. where is the Lord-General?"

"Attending to something," was the only reply. "Attending to something…. very important."

* * *

Victory!

Sonovar threw his arms wide and laughed, revelling in the glory of the moment. It was over, and the entire mission had been a success. Not a thing had gone wrong. He had been a warrior in too many campaigns not to recognise the rarity of that.

The Government of Tarolin 2 had been punished for their treason, a message of defiance had been sent to the traitor Sinoval, the Tak'cha had proved their combat worthiness and Kozorr…. his laugh faded. Yes, Kozorr. A success there also, but only a beginning.

He was alone on the bridge of his ship, the flagship of the new warrior caste revival. A true warrior caste, a return to the old days of glory and honour and a worthy war, days that had been taken away from them by the weakness of the priestlings and the treachery of those like Sinoval.

He was alone. None of his colleagues, those who had been a part of Kalain's Grey Council, would come here with him. They had all requested other duties, other responsibilities. They were cowards, all of them, unable to see the rightness of his cause, and that disappointed him. Sinoval, for all his wrongs, at least had followers who would obey him unto death.

Such as Kozorr.

Sonovar suddenly felt very lonely. Every leader needed someone to confide in, with whom to share the moments of weakness and indecision. Every great leader had doubts and fears, it was only natural. Any man who claimed to be truly fearless was either a liar or a madman. And yet Sonovar had no one. He was beginning to understand why Sinoval kept such a pathetic worker as Kats around him. He could explain to her all his doubts in the knowledge that she was too weak to act on them.

Sonovar had no one like that.

There was no sound of his coming, no rustle of his robe or rasping of his breathing. Sonovar was a trained warrior, his every sense honed to its utmost degree, and yet the being who had once been Forell managed yet again to sneak up on him.

"You look fatigued, my lord," he said. "Are you well?"

"I am…. fine," he muttered. He was beginning to develop a headache actually, but he was not going to admit that to this loathsome creature. Every leader needed someone to confide in, true, but that someone was definitely not Forell.

"You have not taken your medicine these last few days, lord. It is for your own health." Something from Forell stank, and Sonovar could see he was carrying that ridiculous antique goblet. Inside it was a thick, dark red liquid.

His 'medicine'.

"I needed to concentrate on the mission," he explained. "That stuff makes me…. sluggish. I don't like it."

"Medicine is not meant to be liked, my lord. You should take it. It does you good."

"I do not need to…." He stopped, and wondered why he was explaining himself in such an apologetic manner. He did not have to justify himself like this! Forell moved forward, taking this pause as an invitation to continue. He held the goblet with the foul medicine up before Sonovar, who gagged.

The warrior brought his arm up, knocking Forell back. The goblet tipped up and the medicine fell over Forell's already stained and worn robe. There was a hissing noise. "You are not my nursemaid, Forell! How many times must I explain that to you?"

"My apologies, my lord," he replied, sounding distinctly unapologetic. "I tripped and spilt your medicine. I will prepare a fresh batch, and bring it to you personally."

Sonovar readied an angry retort, but he stopped and nodded. His throat was feeling very dry, and his headache was worsening. Say what you liked about that concoction, he did feel better afterwards. Well, a bit better.

"Yes," he ordered. "Do that. I will be in my chambers shortly. I have something to check on first."

Without waiting for a reply he stormed from the chamber, and so missed the expression on Forell's face. Truly though, he would not have cared if he had seen it. His senses might have been heightened through years of training and meditation, but in many ways Sonovar was terribly, terribly blind.

He made his way through the corridors and hallways of the ship, and everyone he met turned aside, shrinking away from his furious gaze. He could not explain the reason for his anger, but he did know it would have to be vented in some way. There was one thing he could use to divert it elsewhere. A symbol of his greatest triumph to date, and his greatest challenge to come.

He found himself at the door he wanted. At his orders four guards were posted there at all times, with another two at each end of the corridor. All were armed, and all were among his best warriors. Two of them were Tak'cha, and they attended to their duties with a diligence that not even the most loyal Minbari warrior could muster.

"How is he?" he asked.

"The same, lord," replied one of the guards. A Minbari warrior. Star Riders clan. A long heritage. A proud ancestry. A fine service record. A true warrior in every sense of the word.

"Open the door. I wish to see him."

"Your will, lord."

Sonovar drew in a deep breath and stepped through the doorway. The guards remained outside. They knew who was within, but not the circumstances of the prisoner's fate. They did not seek to question either. That was not their place.

He was there, seated in silent meditation. He looked up and then scowled, turning his gaze back to the floor. Sonovar was impressed. There was a one-way mirror. He could not be seen from within the room, and yet the prisoner had noticed his arrival anyway.

Yes, Sonovar thought as he looked at Kozorr. Yes. I chose right after all. He will be my greatest challenge…. and my greatest weapon.

* * *

It was a fine room. Luxurious, comfortable, warm. Tapestries from poor, dead Camulodo adorned the walls. Carpets woven on distant worlds were beneath his feet. Minbari pottery stared at him from every direction. There were the finest books ready for him to read; fiction, both romantic and epic, poetry, histories, and accounts of military campaigns. His food was prepared personally by the finest cooks remaining in the palace, and the brivare he drank was the most priceless of vintages available.

And yet, the former Lord-General Valo thought acidly, a golden cage is a cage nonetheless.

He knew what fate awaited him. He had known ever since he had been forced to surrender to that bastard Marrago. Death by execution. Execution in the manner of a commoner, as well. His head to be cut from his body and placed on a pike on Traitors' Row. The fate, not for a traitor to his Republic, but for one who had reached too far, and fallen just short.

He could, with a little more luck, have been sitting on the throne now, strengthening the Republic, beating back the Narns, claiming lost territories and pressing forward to the stars. Instead he was trapped in a gilded cell, waiting for death.

Such was the hand he had been dealt, but he had always believed that the Gods helped the strong, the brave, and the resourceful. He had tried, because it was more than anyone else would. He had shown the weaklings of the Court his strength and that…. and that was almost worth it all. Lead by example, and he would teach them by example even in his death.

The door opened, and Valo looked up from his seat. He had made an arrogant pledge to remain standing all the while he was here, but the injury in his side had plagued him too much for that, and he had been forced to sit. At least he sat on the floor, and not on the soft couch.

Two men stepped inside, both wearing the uniform of the Palace Guard. They made a formal salute and ushered in a new figure, one Valo recognised instantly. The guards left, and closed the door behind them. There was the sound of a bolt sliding shut.

"Marrago," he said. "I'm surprised. I thought you'd be wearing a new uniform, one tricked out with gold and jewels and all sorts of medals."

"I'm not a vain man, Valo," came the reply. "You know that. And I have not been promoted, merely returned to my former position. I am once again Lord-General of the Armies of the Centauri Republic. It is nice, is it not, to have an Emperor who appreciates the talents of those who serve him?"

"Mollari is a fool," Valo snapped back. "And you know it. He'll be dead before the century's out, and you'll all be dead with him."

"I doubt that very much. But in any case, Valo, you have no right to comment on the political actions of this new Government. I am here to attend to the matter of your death."

"Ah." He smiled. "I've been waiting for this. How is it to be, hmm? My head on a pike? A silken rope around my neck, perhaps? Or nothing so…. quick?"

"The manner of your death…. depends on you. Perhaps you can serve the Republic better through your death than you have done with your recent actions."

"I don't understand."

"There is a great deal of confusion about what has happened here these last few days. Very few people are able to state clearly and exactly who did what, and why. Those who could are either dead, like Prince Cartagia and First Minister Malachi, or loyal to Emperor Mollari. What happened…. is for us to decide."

"And what did happen?"

"The Court was attacked…. by the group of terrorists known as the Shadow Criers. They were funded by aliens…. possibly the Narns, or maybe not. That has not been decided yet. They managed somehow to influence certain leaders in the military, to make their attack easier. First Minister Malachi was grievously wounded in the attack, and succumbed to his injuries. Prince Cartagia bravely gave his life defending the First Minister. Emperor Mollari and myself managed to gather together the military, draw on our forces, and drive the Shadow Criers away.

"Naturally, the Emperor will want to hunt down and destroy these…. terrorists."

Valo laughed. "Have you become a courtier, Marrago? I always knew they could take dung and make it smell of perfume, but I never thought you'd sink so low."

"Oh…. most of it wasn't my idea, I'll admit. Still…. it is a sound plan. We need unity now, and revealing to the galaxy that our nobility has been busily killing one another…. would give away too much, and risk exposing our weakness."

"So…. where do I fit in?"

"As I said…. that depends on you. After this conversation is over, I will leave this room. I will return after your next meal, and when I do, I will find either…. a dead hero, who bravely and courageously fought the Shadow Criers, concealing the full extent of his wounds until it was too late, or…. a living traitor, who cowardly betrayed his Court to these evildoers and fought against his own Government.

"The choice is yours."

"And how is this…. how are you going to manage this?"

"Your next meal will be a very tasty recipe involving spoo in…. some form or another. I know next to nothing about cooking. What I do know is that the spoo will contain a considerable quantity of Paromide powder. Odourless, tasteless, colourless…."

"And one of our Republic's deadliest poisons," Valo finished. "So…. I am to be given an easy way out, am I?" He turned away, looking at the tapestry on the wall behind him. It depicted the fourth Emperor's glorious victory over the rebels at Immolan.

"If you choose to take it. You will also be given a full state funeral, your place in the Hall of Renown, and…. immunity for your commanders."

"And if I don't? What if I decide it might be more entertaining to…. shatter the scabbard on this little fiction of yours."

Marrago did not blink, did not hesitate, did not miss a beat. "Then you will die anyway. And so will your wife, and your daughter, and her son. How old is he now? No more than a year, is he? Your first grandson…. you must be very proud."

Valo spun around. "You bastard!"

Marrago did not stop. "All those men who elected to follow you will be stripped of their rank and tried as traitors to the Republic — and make no mistake, they will all be executed. Your entire House will be purged, and your name removed from history."

"You bastard!"

"We are creating a new Republic here, Valo. We are in…. dire straits. A certain harshness is necessary for the good of all, would you not say?"

Valo sank, falling back on to the couch. "I…. I want to be able to write a letter…. to my wife and my daughter."

"Of course. You have everything you need, and I will ensure it is delivered to them. I will…. have to read it first, of course."

"You will…. you will not let them know. They had nothing to do with this."

Marrago nodded. "You have my word, Valo," he said softly. "From one soldier to another."

"I…. I can believe you, Marrago. Once I have written these letters, I will take your damned poison, and if you or the Emperor break your word, then my ghost will haunt you for the rest of eternity."

"Everything I have told you today is true." Marrago bowed, and turned to the door. "Goodbye, Valo. May the Gods have mercy on you." He knocked at it, and the guards outside pushed it open.

"Marrago, wait!"

"Yes?" He did not turn around.

"Did Mollari come up with this whole little plan?"

"Yes…. yes…. he did."

Valo began to laugh. "Then the Republic might just survive after all. I underestimated him."

"We all did. Goodbye."

"Yes…." he looked at the closed door. "Goodbye."

* * *

What is he thinking? Just…. what is he thinking?

Ambassador David Sheridan could not tell, and that irritated him. He had always been able to read people as easily as a book. One of many skills acquired from long years as a diplomat. And yet here, on one of his most important tasks yet, so many of his skills were failing him.

"I'm very sorry to hear that, Ambassador," President Clark said sincerely. "I hope you'll be able to return to us soon."

"I shouldn't be gone for more than a few months at most, Mr. President," he said smoothly. "I am afraid I am needed at Z'ha'dum for consultation with our associates. I have been away from there for too long and they wish a status report and…. other matters. Important work, yes, but nothing dangerous, certainly."

Clark gave an odd little laugh. "No, of course not. We couldn't lose our Ambassador, could we?" He smiled, and chuckled to himself. "Still, I understand that you must do as your…. associates request. What if…. I need to get in touch with them urgently?"

"Oh, there is nothing to worry about there, Mr. President. Most of my aides will be remaining here, as will the Zener attached to our Sciences Divisions. They will all be able to get in touch with Z'ha'dum at a moment's notice should anything major require our attention." This was all information the President should have been given of course. Standard diplomatic protocol, but this was anything but standard, and Sheridan had begun withholding information from Clark the instant he discovered the man's Keeper was not working as it should.

"However, Mr. President, I must say that I do not expect anything major to happen soon. This will be a time for rebuilding and consolidating positions. Our agents do not expect any sort of major action by any of our main adversaries until the end of the year, at least."

"More than enough time for us to hunt down and finish off Sinoval, wouldn't you say?"

"Oh…. more than enough time, Mr. President, but I would be…. wary of antagonising him overtly. He can be a very dangerous opponent when cornered, as we have seen." And more to the point his associates wanted Primarch Sinoval very much alive. He was far more use to them alive and properly channelled than he could be dead.

"Well, our generals will be able to attend to that." Clark rose to his feet. "Good luck, Ambassador, and a safe and speedy return to us. This place will…. hardly seem the same without you." He extended his hand.

Sheridan took it. "I will miss Proxima greatly, but my duties carry me elsewhere. Goodbye for now, Mr. President."

As he left, he resumed running through his itinerary for the next few months in his mind. Reports at Z'ha'dum and consultations with his colleagues in other fields. The engagement at Proxima 3 had been a major turning point and future events had to be steered in appropriate directions. And after Z'ha'dum a trip to somewhere else, for a very important task.

He almost scowled. Of all the places he had been to in his career this was the one he wished to see the least. He was not looking forward to going to Kazomi 7, that was beyond doubt.

* * *

The Darkness is coming.

Lord Kiro sat alone in the place where his aunt had been murdered. His wounds did not pain him any longer. The mark of the brands seared on to his body had become an illumination, not a torture. He had looked into the hateful faces of his tormentors and been renewed.

The Darkness is coming.

Ladira had wished to see him a few hours before the attack. He had not been home for very long, and he was tired. He was also angry with Lord Jarno, and had been musing on a plan for a counterattack against the Court. He had reacted to her invitation with annoyance, but he had gone promptly enough.

She had had a prophecy for him. He had listened, confused, not understanding a word, but then he had shrugged and left. She had said very little of substance to or about him. While her prophecies to others were quite accurate, those directed at her nephew had been universally gibberish.

Now, he understood.

You will be burned in fire, and purified in pain. You will see new lights and return from the lands of the dead. You will lead those who see as I do. The Darkness is coming, Kiro. It is coming for you, and I will not be at your side when it arrives.

She had been right. He had been burned by the fires of his torture, and purified. They had thought they had killed him, and left him there chained in darkness, his body mutilated and torn.

But he had lived, and he had brought a vision back from death.

He knew where he had to go, and whom he had to find. They would listen to him, because they would see in his eyes the same madness and flames that burned in their own.

His house burned down that night. Those who investigated it put it down as an attack by the Shadow Criers. Minister Durano heard this theory, and took it to both the Emperor and Lord-General Marrago. They listened, and resolved to keep it quiet. The Shadow Criers would have to be dealt with soon enough, but there were many other things to do first. The Court had to be reunited and the nobles had to accept Londo as Emperor. Lord Valo's state funeral might go some way towards doing that, but matters were still precarious. Kiro had been a prominent figure, and the fate of those who had attacked his estate had yet to be determined.

All word of the fire at the ruins of his home was hushed up. Few lived in that area of the city anyway these days, and secrets were not hard to keep in the capital now.

And Kiro ran alone and haunted through the streets of the city until he found the ones he was looking for. He spoke to them, and they heeded his words.

And they fell to their knees at his feet. They had found the one who would lead them to the coming Darkness.

And beyond….

* * *

Lyta Alexander breathed out slowly as she walked towards her goal. She knew what she had to do, and she knew how.

She should be in the medical bay now, she knew. Her efforts at the Third Line had almost killed her. As it was she had been drained to the point of exhaustion, pushed beyond her limits, her body almost too weak to push blood, to draw in air, to stay alive.

The light in her soul had gone, and she was alone, for the first time in over two years. She could only remember feeling this alone once before, after Marcus had died. It was for him that she was doing this. She knew that it was wrong, illegal certainly. She did not care. To let this go, to abandon this chance…. it would be as if Marcus had not mattered, and he had been almost everything that had mattered.

Her last act as a mortal woman was approaching. She knew they were coming back for her. She could feel the slow-growing light returning to her mind. It was not Kosh, but it was like him. Another Vorlon. They were almost ready now, stretching their influence across space to her. They were ready to move. A bargain had been made, and Kosh's death had been the first part in the sealing of it.

They had awoken her. Whether that was intentional or an accident she did not know. Nor did she know whether the act she was about to do was by their will, or her own. What she did know was what she wanted to do this thing. She wanted to do it very much.

For Marcus, if nothing else.

There were Narn Rangers guarding the doors, of course. She had expected that, but she had avoided the doctors at the medical centre, and she would evade the guards the same way.

They stepped forward, and with one sudden thought, both of them fell. She knew the pass-code to get her into the prison complex. Her head was aching now, blood pounding in her ears and before her eyes, but she carried on. Her new-found strength was fading fast, but she managed to drag herself onwards. This was almost over.

She stopped outside the door she needed. Few of these cells were occupied, and this particular occupant was very special indeed.

The cell door opened, and Lyta Alexander entered. She looked down at the sleeping form of Susan Ivanova, and lightly fingered the gun in her hand.

* * *

I will ask her. I…. will ask her. I will…. ask her.

But first, duty. But first, responsibility. But first…. but first, to relay the news he had learned mere moments before.

Commander David Corwin knew a great deal about bad news. But he had never in his life imagined he would have to deliver the information he had just been given. He was not sure he believed it himself. He supposed he should have told Delenn instantly, but there had been…. complications with the salvage, and he had wanted to be sure.

Now he wished he was not.

And he was still thinking about Mary. His silent promise to himself seemed so hollow now.

There was no answer to his call at Delenn's door. He paused, then rang the chime again. Well, it was not a true chime, but a cacophony of hideous screeches and bangs. Drazi hearing was much less refined than human, and he had no idea just what Minbari hearing was like. Still, they seemed to have toned it down for Delenn's quarters, which was just as well. He remembered a time when he and the Captain had been visiting the Drazi homeworld for a few days, staying in the Government buildings, and the noise….

He breathed out, calming his thoughts. Complete gibberish. He was more afraid of the next few minutes of conversation than he had been at any other moment in his life.

There was still no answer, and he closed in eyes in silent thanks. Maybe she was asleep. He would not be able to tell her now, then. Good. Put it off, don't worry about it now. Maybe…. maybe it was all a mistake. Maybe everything had fixed itself while he was gone. Maybe….

"Yes?" came Delenn's voice, and he swore to himself. "Who is there?"

"It's…. me, Delenn. Commander Corwin."

"Oh." There was a pause. "Open."

He entered, and took only the briefest step into the room. He could see her there, still sitting in exactly the same position she had been in the last time he had spoken to her. How long ago had that been? Four hours? Five? Longer?

"Commander. Is there…. is there any news?"

This will break her heart, he thought. She loves him. She really, truly does love him. She's not the enemy. She's not a monster. She loves the Captain.

And I have to tell her. She was right. He's not dead, but there are worse things than death.

Faith manages. It hasn't managed very well here.

"Delenn," he said softly. "They've found him."

Chapter 2

He is running. He is not sure why. He does not know where he is running from, or where he is running to, but he knows he is running.

Something is chasing him. He does not know what. He knows only that he must escape from it. And it is gaining on him. It is faster than he is.

There is a brief flash of light, and he sees himself standing there on the bridge of the Parmenion, feeling the force of the impact. Something is falling. He is falling. It hits his back, and there is a snapping noise. He was unconscious when this happened, he knows. Or was he awake in some sense? Why was he still alive? He had tried to die, tried and prayed that his death would be an easy one, a purposeful one. His contagion would never affect his colleagues.

Yes, he must be dead. Oh, people had survived accidents like that, but that was rare. He had tried so hard to die. Why…. why had the universe not granted him his wish?

He was still running. It was just behind him. It was so much faster than he was, but he was confident. He could escape. He had endured worse than this. He could not be defeated. He was the Starkiller, the legendary hero of humanity. Nothing could defeat him.

He suddenly stopped, and fell. He struck the ground, and instantly tried to scramble to his feet.

He could not do it.

He could not move. Not at all.

It was upon him now. He could almost see it. He could….

His eyes opened. There was no darkness. In fact, the room was quite light. There was no monster chasing him, there was only Delenn, asleep in a chair at the side of his bed. Her position looked awkward. She did not even like sleeping in a horizontal, human bed.

He tried to reach over and touch her, but he could not. In fact, he could hardly even move his head. Straining his eyes, he gazed as far down as he could, and saw the straps and restraints holding him down. There was even some sort of framework immobilising his head. That explained it. He must have been injured worse than he had thought.

Worse than he had thought? He had died, surely? He….

No, he was alive. In a strange way he was relieved. Yes, he was still a threat, both to her and to everyone else he cared for, but that was a problem for another day. He'd have more time with her. Maybe Sinoval would manage to find a cure. Anything was possible.

He couldn't feel his legs.

The realisation suddenly hit him. He couldn't feel a thing. No itching, no numbness, no sensation at all. He had countless old injuries there, old wounds that throbbed or itched. Nothing. An anaesthetic of some sort, perhaps?

He couldn't feel his arms.

He couldn't feel anything below his neck.

What had happened? He had been standing on the bridge of the Parmenion, alone. The ship was going to ram one of the Shadow vessels. He was going to die. Something…. something had exploded. He had turned, and the whole ship had shaken. He had fallen, hitting the floor, and something landed on top of him.

Something…. something had snapped.

"De…. Delenn!" he said, suddenly very afraid of what had happened. He knew he should let her sleep, but she was the only person he could see here. Perhaps the only person around. How had the battle gone anyway? Did Babylon 4 get safely back to the past?

"Delenn!"

She roused and sat up, rubbing at her eyes. Then her hands fell. "John," she whispered. "You're…. you're awake!"

She moved to his side and began touching his arms and fingers, caressing them gently. He could not feel her touch.

"Did…. did we win?"

"I…. It is hard to say…. truly. But yes…. we won."

He tried to nod, before realising he could not. He could not even sigh. His breathing was steady and regular, but quite independent of his control.

"What happened to me?" he whispered.

Tears in her eyes, she told him.

* * *

"I warned you about him. I knew he could not be trusted."

Alfred Bester sighed and leaned back in his chair. It had been a gamble, all of it. A desperate gamble, and it had failed. It had failed very badly, and that failure had quite possibly cost him everything.

"Sheridan's thrown his lot in with them now. Completely. It won't even make a difference if he's dead. His crew will follow his example. Damn him!"

He turned to look at his companion. Captain Ari Ben Zayn, an Earthforce veteran. A highly decorated soldier, survivor and leader of countless campaigns. He had always been a ground-based soldier however, and so had missed much of the action of the Minbari War. He had always been a useful friend and servant to Bester, and he had made a point of saving the man when it became clear that all was lost on Earth. Ben Zayn had been his most valued advisor, an expert on all things military, and the captain of the first of Bester's starships.

A mundane only, and that was sad. Were he but as gifted as the weakest of Bester's telepaths, he would have all the authority Bester could give him. As it was, he was kept ill-informed. He was still however the highest ranking of all Bester's mundane accomplices.

It was good that he had got away from Babylon 4 before the battle had begun. Exact news of what had happened was scarce, but early reports indicated that the devastation had been catastrophic, the death toll immense. Babylon 4 was gone. There was no word from the Great Machine. Donne was almost certainly dead. Garibaldi was either dead or had defected. A pity. Bester had actually liked him. A true shame.

A desperate gamble, and it had failed, but all was not over yet. It was true that Bester had made many enemies with that particular move, but he had other options.

He was running them through in his mind. Almost certain: G'Kar knew of his treachery, and that particular alliance was very dead. That would definitely mean Garibaldi was lost, as was everyone else who had been stationed at Babylon 4. Fortunately Donne had been the only telepath, at least the only one of his telepaths. Lyta Alexander had never really been his for a long time, not since the Vorlons had done something to her.

Probable: the United Alliance and G'Kar's Rangers knew he was not to be trusted. It was likely that they would have other concerns at present, especially if the fighting had been as bloody as reports indicated. Still, they might very well decide to come for him here at Sanctuary.

Possible: Ambassador Sheridan and the Resistance Government knew he had double-crossed them. That would depend on how many of their assault party was still alive. If they knew, retribution was almost inevitable. He knew full well just what a threat his people posed to the Shadows, and if he could not be their ally, then he was their enemy.

He sat forward. "Are you loyal to me, Ari?" he asked. He did not have to ask. He knew the answer even without scanning his mind.

Sanctuary was the key. It was too open and vulnerable. The Corps — and therefore he — had resources elsewhere; resources no one else knew about.

"Of course, Alfred," he said. "You don't need to ask that."

"Sanctuary is vulnerable at the moment. Very vulnerable. We may have to evacuate to…. other places. If that happens, I may need you to fight a holding action. We need an increase in the number of probes monitoring hyperspace from all directions, even the ones off the main channels. We will also need the Ozymandias in constant combat readiness. Make sure there are at least three…. no, four, telepaths on the ship at all times. Keep Harriman as your main telepath, but it is imperative that we have others."

"Of course," he said.

That was the beginning. Start moving out the most important things. Files, certain experiments….

And Talia. Yes, get her away from here as soon as possible.

She was, in his eyes, the most important thing not just on the station, but in his life.

* * *

His eyes.

They were what she remembered most clearly about him.

His eyes.

To any telepath a person's eyes were the mirrors of their soul. One look, and she could see everything she needed. His vulnerability, covered by a hardened shell of cynicism. A lost yearning for protection and a cause. He had been one of the first to join Sheridan's little war, and one of the first to die in that cause.

He was all that had mattered to her. She had accepted her loss, had resolved to continue, taking his cause for her own. The Vorlons had influenced her, manipulated her, but it had been the memory of his eyes she had seen every time she pushed herself forward.

Kosh was gone now as well, and she was alone again. She would not be alone for long, she knew. Another Vorlon would come for her soon, but there was a moment before that would happen, a chance to complete one last duty from the life she was soon to leave behind.

Lyta Alexander raised her PPG and pointed it squarely at the head of the sleeping Susan Ivanova. She would not wake up. A simple telepathic nudge would see to that. It might be…. better if Ivanova could see her death coming, but it would be easier this way.

There was a buzzing sound as she readied the weapon. Her grip firm and her posture straight, she kept it pointed at the slumbering woman.

She could not pull the trigger.

She swore silently and lowered the weapon. She was not a murderer, not in cold blood like this. She had thought she could, but…. It was fortunate her resolve had lasted her even this far.

"You deserve it," she whispered. "You deserve all this…."

But she could not do it. Not kill someone like this.

There was another way.

She stepped forward, and pocketed her gun. She was not sure how much time she would have, but there would be time enough for this. Slowly, hardly daring to breathe, she removed her gloves. She had to see, had to be sure.

Lightly, she touched her fingertips to Ivanova's forehead.

She was in a room somewhere. She did not know where. It was cold. Not uncomfortably so, but chilly all the same. There was only a young girl here. She was sitting on the floor, playing with an old-fashioned, raggedy doll.

"Where am I?" she asked. An image from Ivanova's childhood, perhaps? The decorations looked Russian, she supposed.

The child stopped playing and looked up. She was about…. ten, perhaps. Maybe a little younger. Lyta had never really had much to do with children.

"Are you here to see Mama?" she asked, deadly serious. "You're one of those bad people, aren't you? One of the…. the telepaths."

Lyta looked down, and was startled to see she was wearing the uniform of a Psi Cop. That was strange. Some sleeping memory, perhaps? She did not bother trying to change it. This was Ivanova's dream after all. Not hers.

"Where's your mother?" she asked.

"She's ill at the moment. She sent me here. She said she'd come for me. She's…. I've been waiting a long time. Have you brought her medicine?"

"What medicine?"

"The bad men bring it for her. It makes her sleepy, and not feel well. They say she has to take it. Is my Mama all right?"

Sleepers. Now Lyta understood. Her mother was a telepath who had refused to join the Corps. That was in the old days, of course. Before Earth fell. Things were…. a little different now.

"Dadya says she'll be fine. Where is she?"

"I…. I don't know."

There was the sound of a door opening behind her, and Lyta turned. The young girl cried out. "No! Don't let them take me. Please…. they're the bad men. They're here for me. Mama said she'd protect me. Don't let them…."

Two Psi Cops came in through the door, but these were different even from the people Lyta had trained with. They were huge, twice her size, and they looked like monsters. One of them smiled, revealing an impossible number of fanged teeth. The other one lifted up a net.

"Mama!" cried the young girl. "Mama! Where are you?"

"She can't help you now," said the first Psi Cop. "You've got to come with us. We're your parents now."

Lyta shook as she returned to her own mind. She was swaying gently. Steadying herself, she looked at Ivanova again. Her sleep was more fitful, but Lyta could clearly see an older version of the young girl.

"Damn you," she whispered to herself. Tears in her eyes, she turned and left the room.

* * *

Study an enemy's weaknesses, and thou shalt know him.

Sonovar had heard those words many times during his training, first from Warleader and Satai Shakiri, and later from Sinoval himself. And he had taken them to heart, remembering them and acting on them.

But he had added another piece of wisdom to his learning, one he had developed after learning of Shakiri's death. Sonovar alone had worked out who was responsible, and he recognised Shakiri's folly in not turning his teachings inwards.

Know your enemy, true, but know your friends as well. They are just as dangerous to you.

Friends, and potential friends.

And so, as Sonovar walked into the room that had been serving as the cell of Shai Alyt Kozorr, he went armed not only with two fighting pikes, but with all the knowledge he had been able to gather about the man. Information, rumours, and a fascinating device created by Forell to pry into Kozorr's dreams.

The warrior leapt to his feet as Sonovar entered, and his grace was startling. Sonovar let his gaze rest on his companion's injuries, particularly his hand. Kozorr was wearing a glove to disguise the damage and to provide some support, but Sonovar knew just how maimed the limb was. He had been there, after all.

"Your weapon," he said, handing Kozorr's pike back to him. And a strange weapon it was, too. It was a shorter version of the traditional denn'bok, adapted so that it could be wielded with only one hand. Sech Durhan's work, no doubt. A better weaponsmith Sonovar had never known.

"You said you were going to kill me," came the angry reply.

"I have said many things, at many times, to many people."

"Minbari do not lie," he said. "You said you would kill me, and let her go. I am still alive. Did you break your promise concerning Kats as well?"

Sonovar smiled. "Why do you care? She is a worker, an inferior class. By all rights she should not even be permitted to set foot on a warship like this. There was a time when her caste would lower their eyes as we walked past, would grovel at our feet. A time when the warrior caste ruled all, and the workers and the priestlings served our will."

"We never ruled anything. We spent all the time butchering each other."

"It was a golden age. A time of glory, and legends…. and heroes. Would you like to help me bring it back?"

"Kill me, Sonovar, or let me go. I have no interest in your delusions."

Sonovar took a quick step back and extended his pike. "Fight me. Kill me, Kozorr, and I will let you go. I will let her go as well."

"Minbari do not kill Minbari. You may have forgotten that, but I have not."

"You were willing to kill Kalain to save your worker whore. Are you not ready to do the same now, to save her again?"

"Where is she?"

"Maybe she is on this ship, maybe she is with Sinoval, and maybe she is dead. Fight me, and I will tell you."

"I have no interest in your lies!"

"Minbari do not lie. You said as much yourself."

"You have lied to me, Sonovar. If you cannot keep that law, then how can I believe you will respect any of the others? You are no warrior. You are a killer."

"Maybe I am. Maybe I am not. Fight me, Kozorr. Earn for yourself…. or for me…. a true warrior's death. Beyond the wild, impartial skies…. a true and glorious end. To die in battle, can there be any greater glory? Fight me."

He lowered his pike, and stood silent.

"Dare you take the risk of letting me live? What if you kill me, Kozorr? Your…. Primarch Sinoval will be happy with you, will he not? And regardless, you will have ended a threat to his people. Or are you a coward? Has that worker bitch of yours sapped all your will? You were willing to die before! Why not now?"

Anger filling his eyes, Kozorr lifted his pike and sprang forward.

Sonovar smiled as he raised his own blade to block it.

* * *

A rope around the neck. A death for peasants, for farmers, for the lowest dregs of Centauri society. Certainly not a death Lord Jarno had ever expected for himself. He was after all a noble of the mighty Centauri Republic and as such he was entitled to certain…. privileges.

He stood at the window, looking out at the gallows in the square beneath his cell. His status brought him one advantage anyway; his last days would be spent in a luxurious palace room, rather than a dark and cold prison.

"You do not have to go through with this, Jarno," said a voice from behind him. Normally, anyone who heard that voice would be expected to be honoured, to snap to attention, to answer and reply with all the respect due to the Emperor of the entire Republic, but if there was one advantage impending death conferred, it was the right to defy certain…. conventions.

"No, I know," he said softly, not turning round. "But it is…. the right thing to do. No noble of this Court has attacked the household of another in centuries…. until me. I saw what was happening in the Court and I did nothing, letting weakness swing me forward and back, never able to take any decisive action.

"No…. I am ready to die."

"Yes," replied the Emperor, "I understand that. I do not agree with it, perhaps. Our new Government could benefit much from you, Jarno. A great deal."

"I have nothing to offer, and my presence at your side would only alienate Kiro's followers. With my death you at least stand a chance of bringing them over to your side. Consider this…. my last service to the Republic."

There was an exasperated tutting from behind him. Jarno still did not turn around. Partly this was because he did not want to see the face of someone who had been…. never a true friend, but always a respected peer. But also he could not take his eyes from the means of his execution. It was a truly sobering sight.

"Yes. I understand that, and I commend you for it, Jarno. But…. why like this? I could…. arrange for something to be placed in your food, or your drink. It would be quick and painless. You will drift away in your sleep, and you will be buried with all the status your rank deserves."

Jarno was silent for a moment, speculating on the manner of Lord Valo's death. He had heard the story being disseminated, but he did not believe it for a moment. He knew the truth, and he wondered if Valo had been more…. accommodating than he was.

"No. I do not deserve such a quick death, or such a…. noble funeral. A rope around the neck at dawn, a pauper's pyre. Nothing more."

"That is…. not fair…. You were misled and manipulated. We both know who is to blame."

"I…. have no idea of whom you are speaking," Jarno lied. He knew very well.

"Mariel. My dear, loving wife. The attack on Kiro was her idea, was it not? Come, Jarno. We both know the truth. Why do you defend her?"

"Defend her?" He laughed. A bitter laugh, with no genuine mirth. "I am not defending her. She has…. she will pay for her actions in her own way, and I assure you, Majesty, I will escape far more easily than she will."

"What are you talking about?"

"A prophecy…. A dying prophecy. One third of it has already come true. At dawn tomorrow, another third will have come to pass. Destiny will not allow Mariel to escape her part." He paused and flicked his gaze to the ground, away from the gallows. He then turned to look briefly at his new Emperor. Londo looked…. tired. He could barely have been sleeping even before his inauguration.

"Where…. where is Mariel now?" Jarno asked tentatively.

"Under close guard…. for her personal safety of course," Londo replied bitterly. "I regret I can take no real action against her…. not so soon in my reign and not without constructive proof. As it is, I will send her to one of my outlying estates. Perhaps among the rebuilding projects at Camulodo. She will of course be under heavy armed guard all the time. For her own personal safety.

"It is preferable to the fate Timov would have in mind for her."

Jarno smiled, and nodded. "I…. thank you for coming to visit me, Majesty. I hope I can serve the Republic better in death than I did in life."

Londo nodded, and then turned and left. His strange Minbari companion at the door waited for the Emperor to depart, and then stepped outside. There was the sound of a bolt sliding shut.

Jarno did not care. He had returned to gaze at his gallows, and his death.

* * *

I am not afraid. I've faced down ancient ships that screamed in my mind. I've stood against Minbari warships that wanted to destroy me. I've looked at aliens that made me want to run and hide in terror. I've looked into the eyes of my best friend, both of us knowing he'll never move again.

I've done all that…. and I've never been so scared in my entire life.

I will ask her. I will ask her.

Commander David Corwin sighed and leaned back against the wall. He had been planning this for a long time, but he had never been able to find the nerve before. It had been so easy just to put it off. But then, fighting a desperate, doomed struggle to defend Epsilon 3, he had realised just how close he had come to death, and had made a silent promise to ask her.

But now it was all in ashes. He had survived, yes, but why him? Michael was dead, the Captain would never move below his neck again. Bester had betrayed them all. Susan was…. here….

What right have I got to think of a future, when there are so many people who don't have one any longer?

But that was it, surely? There were so many who had lost their futures, and he hadn't. He had to recognise his good fortune, had to live for the moment of life he had gained by surviving the battle. He had to….

"Yes?" came the voice through the comm. "Who is it?" She did not sound well. He supposed he couldn't blame her.

"It's me, Mary," he replied. "It's David."

"Oh," she said softly. "Come in."

The door opened and he entered, patting at his pocket to be sure the small box was still there. It was. It seemed so heavy.

Mary was seated on the couch, a book lying open at her feet. She rose as he entered, and he could see just how dreadful she looked. Her eyes were heavy, her face gaunt and haggard. She was still in her nightdress, which was rumpled and dirty.

"Haven't seen you in…. a while," she said, coughing. "Do you want a drink? I've some Narn wine here somewhere…."

"No, thank you," he replied. "Ah…. you…. are you all right?"

"I'm fine," she replied, flatly. "I haven't been…. sleeping very well recently. Not for the last few days in fact. The beds here are a little…. hard. Not very comfortable."

"Drazi design probably," he said, apologising lamely.

"Yes. That's it. Anyway, I thought I'd do a little reading. I…. What time is it anyway?"

"Coming up to midday, Kazomi Seven time. I…. couldn't say what time it is EST."

She nodded. "I haven't quite adapted to…. the time here. It's…. Why did you send me away?"

He stopped as if poleaxed. "Wh…. what?"

"From Babylon Four. You sent me away."

"We…. we sent all civilians away, Mary. The place was…. at risk. We had to get you all out of there."

"A civilian. Is that what I am? David, you didn't come to see me. You didn't come to check if I was all right. You didn't…."

"I was busy!" he replied. "I was…. I was afraid. I…. heard things about what had happened on the planet. I was worried about you! I wanted to get you to safety as quickly as possible!"

"I can look after myself, and I don't need you protecting me." She paused. "I'm the one who had to talk to Lianna after all…. explaining why her husband won't be coming home."

"Lianna." He sighed, and swore silently. "I'd completely forgotten…. oh…. How…. how did she take it?"

"How do you think she would have taken it? We didn't get to speak long. Something's…. up at Sanctuary. But…. I knew what she was thinking. He ran away from her. She loved him too much to see that, but I could see it. And so could you, and you did nothing!"

"I…. what? Mary, what are you saying?"

"They were having problems. Difficulties with Frank, disagreements over Bester. Lianna wanted to get out of there, start somewhere new. Michael…. he wanted to stay with Bester. Felt he owed him. But rather than talk it out, he…. he ran away. He came here, he stayed here for months on end, and he…. he got himself killed because it was easier for him than staying around!"

"I had no idea," David whispered softly. "Mary, I…. I swear to you…. I had no idea." He moved forward, but she pulled away from him.

"I'm just so…. so angry…. at him, at you, at Bester, at…. at everything! At everyone! At this whole pathetic little war of yours! It isn't some game. It's not heroic, or glorious, or…. or…. People are dying, and people are being left behind to mourn…. and I just…." She took a deep breath.

"I'm leaving, David. I'm leaving this place. I hate it. The sky's wrong, the time's wrong, the air doesn't smell the same…. I'm going back to Sanctuary to pick up Lianna, and from there we're going to one of the outlying colonies. They're free again now, and some of them are a long way away. Far away from the Minbari, and the Narns and…. everything!"

She paused and looked at him intently, folding her arms. "You could come with us. I…. I want you to."

"Mary, I…." He took a deep breath, and kept feeling the box in his pocket. "I…. I came here to ask you to marry me."

She smiled, and then shook her head sadly. "I was wondering when…. No, it doesn't matter. I'd love to, but not here. Give all this up, David. Give up this war, give up fighting this hopeless cause. You can't win. There's always another enemy. Give it up…. and come with me. I do want to marry you, but I won't sit at home like Lianna, waiting for news to come through that you've been killed somewhere, fighting for some cause no one understands."

"I…. Michael…. his death was…. It wasn't…."

"It doesn't matter, David. He's dead, and how or why won't help at all. You…. know what I want."

He picked the box from his pocket, and looked at the ring inside. He had bought it in the market here on Kazomi 7. It was a Brakiri design, and he had had it altered a little so that it would fit a human finger. It was…. beautiful.

"I love you, Mary," he said pathetically. "I love you…. but…."

She sighed, and looked down. "That's what I thought. Go away, David…. please. I…. I can't sit and wait by the news reports every night like this. Go away."

"I…." He closed the box and gently laid it down on the table. He made to take a step towards her, but then sighed and turned away.

He left the room without looking back. Only then did he start to cry.

* * *

Time passed, neither slowly, nor quickly. It simply was. For Delenn of Mir, the few months after the Battle of the Third Line were hard. The year wove its way slowly towards an end and work became harder and harder. She slept even less now than she had before, and her few brief hours of slumber were normally spent in a chair at John's bedside.

The state of affairs on Kazomi 7 was not especially good, but neither was it especially bad. Much of her time was taken up in helping with the reorganisation of G'Kar's Rangers. The loss of Epsilon 3 and Babylon 4 had hit them hard, but G'Kar had been canny enough not to place all of his resources in one area. He was recovering from his injuries as well as could be expected, and he and Ta'Lon were working closely with Taan Churok and Vejar to make Kazomi 7 the new base of the Narn Rangers.

A few weeks after the battle word came in from Centauri Prime, news which was most welcome. Londo had become Emperor. He was dealing with the wreckage of his bloody ascension, and would appoint an Ambassador to Kazomi 7 as soon as he could. He specifically requested no outside assistance. The presence of aliens on the planet now might well make matters far worse.

There was no word from Alfred Bester. None at all.

John's condition did not improve, and the initial prognosis had proven distressingly accurate. His spine was irretrievably broken, and he would never move below the neck again. He could not even breathe without artificial help. How he had remained alive until he had been found, nobody knew. Delenn spent as much time with him as she could, holding his hands that could never feel hers. When she was not there, Commander Corwin was, relaying reports of the defensive capabilities of the system, of the field testing of the commandeered Babylon, and various other matters. Sheridan listened, and gave back advice when he could.

Unfortunately as time passed he suffered more and more violent headaches. The lights in the ward hurt his eyes, and he frequently suffered bad dreams. Neither he nor Delenn spoke about it, but the doctors had been given all the available information on his virus, and they were beginning to speculate that quarantine might soon become necessary.

There was a brief reply from Sinoval, stating that he would need to remain behind at Tarolin 2 to help rebuild, and to increase security at the other colony worlds he controlled. He said little else, but Delenn knew that someone was threatening the remaining Minbari worlds. The number of Minbari refugees coming to Kazomi 7 increased briefly for a month or so. Few of them were possessed by Keepers though.

The crew of the Babylon were given safe passage to neutral territory, from where they could travel on to human space. Only two of them chose to stay behind: a Lieutenant Franklin, who had at last regained his long-lost vocation for medicine. Here had could practice as he had always wanted, and strive to heal, not to kill. Captain Dexter Smith stayed also, fulfilling his promise to give his life for those of his crew.

Susan Ivanova remained imprisoned. Medical reports and a study by Vejar confirmed that the Keeper she had been given had been completely removed from her system. Who, or what she was now…. was unknown.

It was on a day slightly over two months after the battle that Lethke received an interesting and unexpected message. He promised to consult with the remainder of the Government and reply later. He then instantly went to see Delenn.

"It is a lie," she said. She had been with John, and her eyes were haunted. He had lapsed briefly into delirium during her visit. It had been for less than a minute, but it was a troubling development all the same.

"They mean nothing but to sow dissent and suspicion, Lethke."

"So I thought, but what if they do speak the truth? Can we afford to pass over such an offer?"

Delenn shook her head. "'There can be no peace with the Shadow'," she quoted. "They are lying."

"But he does not speak just for the Shadows," he countered. "He speaks for humanity as well. Can there be peace with them?"

She hesitated, lost momentarily in a world fifteen years gone. "Perhaps…. but humanity is…. they are too closely linked with the Shadows now. There cannot be peace, Lethke. I wish it were not so, but…." She bowed her head sadly.

"He says he will come only to speak of peace. He is a true diplomat, Delenn. I have known many, and I can see it in his eyes. His words…. they are genuine. Delenn…. dare we turn away this chance? I do not want to spend the rest of my life devoted to war. I want to build this Alliance so that it protects and shelters the entire galaxy, and we cannot do that if we are constantly worrying about battles and fighting. We…. prefer not to fight, we Brakiri. I have always thought it is a far more pleasant option to choose."

She sighed, and thought again of that moment fifteen years ago. She had been too ready to embrace war once before, and it had cost her dearly. Could she refuse this option now? Even if it were only the merest possibility….

"We will bring the matter to the Council," she said at last. "If you all say yes…. then I will assent."

Lethke smiled and bowed, but then he looked worried. "There is one other thing, Delenn. The diplomat who contacted me…. he was human. The Shadows do most of their dealing through intermediaries of other races…. so I was not surprised. But…. he gave his name as Sheridan."

She paused. "Sh…. Sheridan? No, it cannot be," she said finally. "All of John's family are dead. It is a…. coincidence, and nothing more. Still, it would be best, I think, if John were not told of this."

"As you say, Delenn. When shall we convene the Council?"

She paused, and thought for one brief moment about the man she loved. "As soon as possible," she said finally. "As…. soon as possible."

They all agreed, and Lethke sent back the reply in the affirmative. Ambassador David Sheridan received it, and nodded. Everyone did what they had to do, what was necessary, and however much he disliked the thought of going to Kazomi 7, he knew that he had to do it.

But he had one important person to see first.

* * *

Londo was tired, and he had a headache, and he wanted very much to have a steaming cup of brivare and go to bed.

But he was the Emperor, and contrary to what he had believed as a child, the Emperor did not get to do whatever he wanted. He had his duties to the Republic, and if those duties meant he had to stay up all night with Marrago and Durano, then so be it.

In the preceding two months the situation had improved slightly, although not as much as he might have hoped.

The Centarum had been reconvened, and its first actions had been the passing of motions recognising Londo as Emperor and accepting his story as the official history of events. The second motion had passed substantially, as almost all of those who knew the truth about Valo's attack on the Court were either dead or firmly allied to the new regime.

The first motion however was more difficult. Many remembered that Londo had been accused of murdering Emperor Refa, and that he had raised rebellion against his own Government. Denials of the first had been expected, if not entirely believed, and the same had been the case with explanations for the second. Nevertheless, the placing of the blame for everything that had ever gone wrong in the Republic since the dawn of creation entirely at the door of the Shadow Criers…. that had been generally accepted.

In any case, Marrago and Durano had separately exerted considerable pressure on the dissenters, and the first motion had been passed. Londo's inauguration as Emperor had been a pitiful thing by previous standards, but in respect of the lying speeches, futile thanks and insincere hopes for the future, few things ever changed.

That, however, was only the beginning. The homeworld was now fairly secure, but the Republic itself was very shaky.

"We have lost all contact with Beta Centauri Two," Marrago reported. "The communications satellite might be down, but I fear it is more likely either that the Narns have taken the colony, or that there is another rebellion there, as there was at Gorash."

"A rebellion is possible, but unlikely," acknowledged Durano. "My sources there informed me that there was considerable ill-feeling towards the Court here, but that matters were improving. The lowering of taxes, the replacement of the planetary Governor, and the improved weather conditions and harvesting mean that the economy there is recovering strongly. Any uprising would have been more likely to occur two or three months ago."

"The Narns then," muttered Londo. "Again. They are seeking to destabilise our economy, aren't they?"

"It seems likely," admitted Marrago. "A very different strategy for them. I am not sure if they are receiving outside assistance or if Warleader G'Sten is simply having flashes of genius."

"I fear we will need to begin peace talks soon, but will they accept anything other than unconditional surrender? G'Kar might be able to help, but he is sorely pressed by other concerns. I fear an Ambassador to Kazomi Seven is more essential now than it has ever been."

"We have spoken about this, Londo," said Marrago. "We need to be strong and secure as a Republic first. If we go on bended knee to this…. G'Kar, then we risk exposing our vulnerabilities. The Narns may be more reckless than they have been, but to some extent there are still elements of caution in their strategy. That caution is buying us time. If we reveal our weakness…. then they may launch a direct attack on the homeworld, and we would be defeated easily."

"G'Kar…. is not like that."

"I accept that, Londo, but can you speak for all the Narns he commands? What about the other aliens on Kazomi Seven? Can we trust the Minbari…. or the humans? No, I say again that we need to be as strong as we can be. Then we will go to the Narns as equals, not defeated and on our knees."

"Yes," Londo muttered. "Good advice, again. Ah, Gods…. I am tired. Sooner or later, Marrago, we will have to go there, and I would rather it be sooner. That is it…. if I stay here any longer I will fall asleep. Do you have anything else to report?"

"No," said Marrago. "Nothing else."

"Durano?"

The Minister for Intelligence had been silent throughout the exchange between Emperor and Lord-General. His gaze had been firmly fixed on Marrago, but he now slid it away smoothly. "No, Majesty," he said. "The Shadow Criers have been very quiet of late. Perhaps whatever madness has gripped them has simply…. died down."

"Or maybe they are all dead. Burning yourself alive in the middle of the street is unlikely to bring in many new converts. In any case, they are a problem for another time. I am to bed. Gentlemen." He rose, as did both of them. They bowed as he left, and then stalked from the room through opposite exits, not exchanging a single word.

The silent Minbari who had stood alone in the shadows in the corner of the room waited until they had gone, and then followed Londo.

The Emperor passed six separate groups of Palace Guards on the two-minute walk from his personal study to his bedroom, a fact he found most distressing. When he arrived at his bedroom he closed the door firmly and found Timov already in bed, pretending to sleep.

"I know you are awake," he said, undressing and changing into his night attire.

"You know me too well," she said acidly. "Do you know what time it is?"

"I am sorry I was out too late, Mother," he said, in smiling sarcasm. "I will try to be home for supper tomorrow."

She sat up. "That is not funny, Londo. You are up working until past midnight every night, and up again at the stroke of dawn every morning. You cannot keep up this pace. Leave it for younger men."

"There is…. too much to do," he said, sighing. "Too much…." He finished changing and walked over to the bed. "May I come and join you, lady Empress?" he asked, smiling. "Or are you still angry with me?"

"Idiot," she whispered. "I don't know. My husband will return soon, and I do not know what he will say when he sees me in bed with the Emperor."

"I am sure he loves you too much to remain angry with you for very long," he said, climbing into bed.

"I wonder if I love him that much," she replied. "Good night, Londo."

"Good night, dear."

Sleep was a long time coming. It always was these days.

* * *

He was sleeping. At least, his eyes were closed, so she hoped he was sleeping. The lights in the room were down as low as they could be: it was almost too dark for her to see him, and the most Delenn of Mir could make out of John Sheridan was a vague outline, marked by the slow, regular movements of the machinery that sustained his paralysed body.

The Ambassador from the Shadows would be arriving soon, within a few days at most. A thought had struck her not long after she had been told of his request to visit.

A cure. The Shadows had a cure for John.

She had contacted Sinoval again, in desperation. He had received her message, and he had replied in no uncertain terms that he had studied Deathwalker's files all he could, but he had found no trace of her cure. The Shadows had it, but that was all he knew. He then ended the conversation, pointing out that he had his own responsibilities to his own people.

Was it worth it? Would it truly be worth asking the Shadows for their cure? She had thought not. She and John had spoken of it once, and he had said he would not enslave himself to them for any cure. She had agreed, but that had been long ago, before the battle.

What if there could be peace? Was the Ambassador genuine? Could she…. ask…. him…?

She sighed, and tried to clear her head. The virus was not yet contagious, at least not according to the physicians here. They had managed to trace its progress to some extent and had constructed a hypothesis as to its effects, but they were a long, long way from a cure. All they could say for certain was that John would have to be placed in strict quarantine within two weeks at most.

And not long after that, he would be dead.

He moaned slightly, and she thought she could see his eyes flicker open. They looked…. so bloodshot.

"Delenn," he whispered. "Are…. are you there?"

"Yes," she replied softly. "Yes, I'm here." She was holding his hand, but she knew he could not feel it. "How…. how are you?"

"I was dreaming. I…. don't remember what about. It…. wasn't…. a nice…. dream though."

"You should sleep," she whispered.

"Sleep? Why? It's not as if I'm exerting myself here. I'm kept alive by machines, and…. medicines and I'm just waiting to die."

"John, you shouldn't…. talk like this."

"Why not?" He sounded angry. "Why not, Delenn? Why are you…. still here? What…. use is there tying yourself to a…. dead man."

"I am here because I love you," she said softly. "I will never leave you, John. Never."

"I…. I know. I'm sorry. I just…. are you holding my hand?"

"Yes."

"How is…. David? I haven't seen him…. in…. a while."

She hesitated, trying to think of what to say. Commander Corwin had been to see him only that morning. "He's…. on a scouting patrol," she lied. "He's still breaking in the Babylon." He was on board the Babylon, that was true. He rarely left it these days. Corwin too had been looking almost haunted recently.

"My ship," John said, almost proudly. "Not…. my ship any more. They…. changed it…. did…. things…. to it…. Gave it to someone else…."

"It wasn't altered as much as you thought," she said, hoping that would comfort him. Compared to some of the other human ships they had fought, the Babylon had contained remarkably little Shadow technology. "It was just…." How had Commander Corwin put it? "It was just beefed up a little. Improved hull integrity, navigation, weapons…." She had told John this before. Several times.

"My ship," he said, his voice growing quieter. "My…. ship…." His eyes closed. "Love you…. Anna," he whispered, as he fell asleep.

Delenn did not cry. She wanted to, but she could not. She had no more tears left.

* * *

Speeches. He had made so many, to so many different people. They were all much the same really. Empty promises, pledges and assurances that he knew he would not be able to meet, hollow guarantees and offers of friendship. All the while people back home would be preparing their own actions, completely indifferent to every word he was saying.

The situation here was a little different, but the speech was largely the same.

"We do not wish further violence between our peoples," he said, addressing the Inner Council of the United Alliance, and making sure to study each figure in turn. "The tragedy of the altercation at Epsilon Three only shows the true horror that can arise from such a conflict."

They were listening, some more patiently than others. Minister Lethke was most attentive, and the Narn Ambassador G'Kael seemed quite interested. The two Drazi frequently snorted and tutted under their breath, but they made no interruptions.

And as for their leader, the blessed Delenn…. Ambassador David Sheridan had no idea what she was doing, for he was not looking at her at all. Not even a glance.

"We must not let zealots on either side blind us to the possibilities of a strong, working peace. The race you call the Shadows, and that I call friends, have much to offer you all. They have helped humanity return to security, they have helped protect the borders of humanity's space, and have provided technology far in advance of anything else currently available.

"The 'Shadows' wish only to help the other races, and live in peace and understanding with them. Their actions have been purely defensive on all occasions, aimed at countering threats to their welfare by others. All you have heard about them are half-truths and misconceptions, spread by their enemies. Spread by ignorance.

"They will be happy to show such people as Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar, his…. Rangers, and even Primarch Sinoval the error they have been labouring under." G'Kael started briefly at mention of G'Kar's name, but he said nothing. "Any or all of you are welcome to come to the Shadows' homeworld of Z'ha'dum, or if you would prefer, to Proxima Three. They wish only peace…. and a better understanding between us all."

He would not be believed of course, not with both Delenn and G'Kar here. The Narn might be possible to circumvent, but it would be difficult; he had been surrounded by Vorlons for too long. And as for Delenn…. Well, with her there were a thousand years of Vorlon indoctrination to get through, and that was simply not going to happen. But he had another trump card to play with her.

"We wish only peace," he repeated. "They wish only…. to help."

* * *

He does not respect you.

She does not love you.

I will make you stronger. I will make you better than him. I will make her love you.

Kozorr sat alone in his cell, thinking. He was alone, but by his own request. He was also, as strange as it may sound, not a prisoner, save by his own will.

All the time he had been here he had been sparring with Sonovar, each of them testing their skill with the denn'bok, unarmed, and with other weapons. They were evenly matched, despite Kozorr's injuries. Neither had been able to kill the other.

"Imagine you were not injured so," Sonovar had said. "What could you accomplish then? More even than Sinoval, perhaps."

He thought of Kats, and wondered ever so tentatively where she was, and what she was doing now. She would be with him, the Primarch, the greatest warrior of this generation, and perhaps of any other.

He had told her at last that he loved her. He had been prepared to give his life for her.

Would Sinoval have done as much?

She will never love you.

Sonovar had said so. He could be lying. He had lied about a great many things, but Minbari did not lie. Did Kats love him? Could she truly love him?

Could she, with Sinoval there? Knowing that the Primarch was greater than him?

She will never love you, not while she is with him. I can help you become greater than him.

He rose to his feet, moving awkwardly. The injuries to his leg seemed more crippling than ever. He raised his arms wide and roared in defiance. He did not know what to do, or what to think.

She will never love you.

"She will love me," he roared. "She…. will."

* * *

This, more than anything, he did not want to do. Bad enough his duty had brought him to this pathetic planet in the first place, but to be placed here, in this position, to confront his greatest failure….

David Sheridan had thought about his son continually for sixteen years, ever since the war had started. He had not seen him for over thirteen of those years, and now he would see him again, fully paid for all the wrong choices he had made.

He did not want to, but ties of blood were greater by far than ties of water. He had one last duty to perform for his son.

The guards did not see him. The doctors did not see him either. It was late at night. Delenn was not here. He had chosen his time carefully.

He was not truly certain who to blame. John had made his own decisions, and the choice to betray his people and his wife had been one of those. He was a man now, and had been so for many years. He had a right to make those decisions.

But it was a father's duty to tell his son where he had gone wrong.

But then…. how much of this had been Delenn's doing? John had been loyal and true before he had met her. He could not decide. There was another fate in store for Delenn, a fate that should serve as a reminder to John of what happened to those she claimed to love.

He paused and looked down at the figure in the bed. It hardly looked anything like the young man he remembered. Thirteen years, almost fourteen now…. that would change anyone a lot. But this much…?

John was asleep, or so it seemed. Jha'dur's subtle revenge was close to claiming him. A few more months at most. Ambassador Sheridan hated Jha'dur for a great many things, but for this more than anything else.

His son should not have to die this way, and if Delenn chose correctly he would not have to.

Placing his son's fate in her hands…. that hurt. In spite of everything that John had done…. to Anna, to humanity, to his crew and his Government…. in spite of all that, John was still his son.

John was beginning to wake up. It was dark in here, but certain…. changes had been made to David in order to help him see better. He could see his son's face all too well. He wished he could not.

John blinked, and strained to look round. "Wh…. who's there?" he asked. His voice was hoarse, rasping. "Who…? Not Delenn…." He fell silent, and his breathing continued as regular, as unnatural as always.

"D…. Dad," he breathed.

"Hello, John. You certainly messed everything up this time, hmm?"

Chapter 3

He had always wanted to be a father, always wanted the joy of bringing life into the world, of watching his child being born, growing, learning, and over time becoming greater than him. He had believed that there could be no greater joy for a parent than to be surpassed by his children.

And no greater pain than to watch his children fail.

Ambassador David Sheridan looked down at his crippled, dying son, and he was not sure what to think. He had not seen John in over thirteen years, but he had never been far from his thoughts. To see him like this….

Still, he knew who to blame, and she would receive her own punishment for her part in this.

But that could wait.

"D…. Dad?" whispered the pathetic figure in the life support system.

"Hello, John," he replied, using every iota of his skill and experience not to reveal his true emotions. Some things had to be said here, and he had to say them. If John was to live, then he had to understand what he had done, and where he had gone wrong.

And teaching him those things was a father's duty, was it not?

"You really messed things up this time, hmm?"

"Dad," he whispered. "Ah…. d…. dreaming. You're dead."

David shook his head. "No, I'm not dead, John. There have been times I wished I were, but…. I'm still alive, more so than you are by the looks of things."

"Where's…. Mum? Liz? I'm dead…. aren't I? This is…. Heaven?"

"Trust me, John. I've never been to Heaven, but I hope it's better than this place. You're still alive, and so am I. I was one of the lucky ones, John. I got away. Your Mum and Liz…. they didn't."

"What…. happened? Why…. why didn't you…. come…. earlier?"

"If I could have done, I would." He walked around the bed slowly, looking at the paralysed body of his only son. The virus that was killing him was of no concern. Slowly, David sat down, noting with considerable distaste that this was where Delenn would sit while she was here. "I've…. been busy. I've had a lot to do. I've been putting all my old skills to good use, John. Brokering alliances…. helping out at Proxima…. doing what I could…."

"Why…. here?"

"Business with the Alliance. I don't suppose she told you. No, of course not. She's the one who got you into this whole mess in the first place. She's not likely to want to get you out of it. Her, and all the Minbari. It was thanks to them you were infected with this…. awful virus, wasn't it? I know where it came from, John."

"How…?" He was blinking slowly. His eyes were vague and unfocussed.

"I've…. access to important information. I can help you, John. We can help you. We have a cure. We might even be able to do something with your injuries. I can't promise that…. but we can do more for you than they can here. And even if we can't…. what sort of place is this for you? You should be with your own kind…. not these aliens.

"Come with me, John. Come home."

"Where? Come…. where?"

"Proxima. We can cure you there. We can help you. You were just…. led astray. Brainwashed, even. The President might not like the idea of your coming back, but he understands. You're no threat to him any more. Come home."

"Cure…? Oh no. Dad…. tell me…. you didn't…. The Shadows…."

"Shadows? What sort of name is that? Yes, I work for them, John, but they helped me. They help all of us."

"They…. did this…. to me…."

"No. Delenn did that to you. And G'Kar, and all of these aliens here. John…. the Shadows…. are our friends. They helped me. They saved my life. Without them, I'd be dead. As dead as your mother is."

"No…. Don't want to hear this."

"What choice do you have? John, listen to me! The Minbari have got to you, and they've brought you here! Jha'dur infected you thanks to them! They caused you to rebel against your own Government…. to fire on your own ships…. to kill your own people.

"And as for Anna…."

"No. I'm just dreaming." The cry was pitiful, almost too painful for him to bear, but he continued. Some things had to be said.

"They did that to you, John. I don't…. understand how you could do…. what you did to her…. but you're my son, and you always will be. I forgive you. Just come home."

"No. Who are you? My Dad would never work for…. those things. I don't…. I'm dreaming. You're not real. Go away."

He sighed softly, and then nodded. "I see. I'm sorry, John. I'm…. really sorry. But you're still my son." He rose to his feet, and slowly walked to the door. "Goodbye, John." Then he left.

John Sheridan stayed awake long into the night, wet tears on his face.

* * *

Alfred Bester had once thought of his greatest virtue as being that he always knew where his priorities lay. As he contemplated the end of Sanctuary he weighed them up in his mind and found that they were accurate, as always.

Sanctuary had been a great asset to him, but it was now in danger, and if it must be lost, then lost it must be. There were greater things to worry about.

His people, his friends, and his loved one…. not necessarily in that order.

By necessity he had trusted very few people in the course of his life. His own people, of course, he had always known and wished to trust implicitly. All telepaths and telekinetics were his siblings after all, and they would one day inherit the galaxy together. Sadly, however, he had learned through bitter experience that too many of them were more like wayward children than attentive brothers and sisters. Too many of them did not understand, and wanted to do things…. differently.

Although he wished for little else than to trust them all, he knew that as a practicality he could trust very few. It was truly sad, but they were his people and he could forgive them anything. He had even forgiven Donne, for her…. misguided actions that had caused her failure, and his current predicament.

But while his own people could be forgiven anything, mundanes were a different matter entirely. They bred like rabbits, they had no regard for themselves or others, and they killed indiscriminately. He did not hate them, but as far as he was concerned they were simply a lesser breed. He did not hate animals for failing to understand how things truly worked, so why should he hate mundanes, who were after all only animals?

Two of them however, much to his surprise, had become his friends.

One of them was by now almost certainly dead, and he was as saddened by Michael's death as he would have been had any of his own people died. A sad, unfortunate waste of life. He had gone to break the news to Michael's widow Lianna as soon as he was sure. He owed his friend that much at least.

His other mundane friend was with him now, putting into action one of the final stages of a safety plan both of them had conceived in anticipation of things going as badly wrong as they had.

Captain Ari Ben Zayn, one of the most talented and experienced soldiers in these troubled times, listened carefully to Bester's requirements, interrupting every so often with a comment or advisory of his own. He had helped devise this plan, but that did not mean he was comfortable with it.

When Bester was finished, Ben Zayn spoke up: "I still think you're taking too much responsibility for this upon yourself," he said. "Surely another of us can take on your role."

"Impossible, as I said. Our enemies know me. They do not know the rest of us. Firstly, we must conceal from them our true strength and numbers, and secondly…. if anyone else takes on my role then they might decide on an alternative strategy and our plan will be wasted."

"It's too risky."

"Life is a risk. Come now, Captain, we do not even know if the Government at Proxima will attack here. They may not know of the exact circumstances of my betrayal. All these preparations may not be necessary."

"Only a fool spends all his time hoping for everything to work out for the best," the scar-faced Captain said bluntly.

"And neither of us is a fool. No…. if they come for us we will know, and we will be ready. Sanctuary is not our only line of defence. You know what to do, Captain."

"I know." He rose from his seat, and saluted. He then turned and made for the door. Just as he reached it, Bester suddenly halted him.

"I…. I have been thinking recently. I wish to thank you for all the loyal service you've given me over the years. I appreciate it, and I do not know if I say that as often as I should."

Ben Zayn thought about this for a moment, and then nodded. "I always know, even if you don't say it. Besides, I owe you far more than this, remember?" Without saying another word, he left.

Bester chuckled wryly. True friends were rare indeed, and he supposed he was fortunate indeed to have one there. But then he sobered up. True friends might be rare, but true love was even rarer.

That was another matter to be dealt with. He had to get Talia away from here before everything fell apart, but he could not tell her. She had never wanted to know about all the darker things he had been forced to do to preserve his people, and he had never wanted to tell her. She claimed to love him for who he was, and nothing more.

"Talia," he said over the comm channel. "I need to see you." He received her acknowledgement and then sat back, thinking about her. He had never been in love before he had met her, and it had been a very frightening experience. Genetically, they were completely incompatible. She was only a P5 after all, and had this been the old days the interests of the Corps would have kept them apart.

But these were not the old days, and he was the Corps. He loved her with all that he was, and the two of them would not be apart.

That was why he hated sending her on these missions, but this was what she had been trained to do. Infiltrate and exploit. The last major mission she had been on had been last year, and had been just as much for G'Kar's benefit as for his. An infiltration mission on the bridge of the Babylon, to observe the progress of humanity's alliance with the Shadows, and later to sabotage their final attack on Minbar.

This mission was for his benefit, and hers. There was an important matter on Proxima Donne had been looking into, but with her death someone else had to fulfill the role, and more importantly it would get Talia away from here. He knew it would be dangerous for her, to be in the stronghold of his potential enemies, but where better a hiding place?

The door opened and she entered, and as always his breath was taken away by the sight of her. She looked so beautiful. He sighed softly.

"You've got something for me, haven't you?" she said as she entered.

"You can read me too well, dear," he said, smiling as she sat down. "Yes, I have. I'm sorry you couldn't stay longer, but…."

"No, don't. I know where my responsibilities lie. I got to see Abby again…. for a little while anyway. And I can tell that something's up here. Something big."

"Ah, yes…." He sometimes forgot that she could pick up on little background details and mesh them into a constructive whole. It was a very useful skill while on a mission, but very inconvenient here, especially when he was trying to keep from her just how serious the situation might be.

"No, don't tell me, Al. I don't want to know." She sat forward, resting her elbows on the edge of his desk. "So," she said, her eyes gleaming. "What's this mission you've got for me, then?"

"What do you know about a human company called IPX?" he asked.

She shrugged. "Interplanetary Expeditions. An archaeological company. Before the war they used to visit dead alien civilisations and try to find useful bits of technology in the ruins. After the war they got a load of juicy Government contracts and refined their searches to anything that might be used to make weapons. They've absorbed a fair number of smaller companies in the last ten years or so. I believe they're one of the top three MegaCorps in what's left of the Alliance."

"Well done," he replied, smiling.

"Do I pass the exam then, teacher?" she said, her eyes dancing. "What about them?"

"They have…. secrets. Fairly big ones. Donne reported back on some very mysterious activities going on, particularly concerning their CEO, Mr. Orin Zento. They have a definite interest in our people, and may have highly confidential links with alien Governments. Find out what, where, why, how and when."

"No problem," she said simply. "How secret is this?"

"Very. Use whatever secret ID you want. Once you've got it worked out, I'll have fake documentation drawn up. You'll likely be based on Proxima at the start, anyway. Do not under any circumstances reveal that you're a telepath to anyone official. Matters for our people on Proxima may just…. get a little unpleasant before long."

She raised an eyebrow. "Been up to something, have you Al? It all sounds reasonable to me. When do I leave?"

"As soon as you can." He hesitated. "Ah…. one other thing. You'll have a bodyguard assigned to you."

"What? Al, I work alone. I always have. It's safer that way."

"Not here. I worry about you, and…. the way things might develop on Proxima, an assistant might be necessary. I trust him implicitly. He's been one of my personal aides for a long, long time. He's a P twelve and a Psi Cop, although he's been specialising in military and personnel protection recently.

"You do remember Byron, don't you?"

* * *

Assassination was an easy thing to arrange among the nobility of Centauri Prime. By means of poison, knotted rope, knife or gun, there were always those who would be willing to kill their fellows for money. Some of course were more professional than others.

And some worked not for money, nor for political gain or personal power, but from a fanatical sense of determination. Such people did not care if they were captured or killed in the process, so long as the target was killed. Three Emperors had died at the hands of such people in the course of the Republic's history.

Little more than two months after his ascension, Emperor Londo Mollari very nearly became the fourth such Emperor.

He was on a tour of the devastated cities of the homeworld, taking in the repair work of areas badly damaged during the rioting and bloodshed that had accompanied the near civil war. Gallia had been an important city, centrally placed, straddling several vital trade routes and containing many of the nobility's private estates. Londo's soldiers had saved the city from assault by the fanatical and insane Shadow Criers, and Gallia had been spared the fate that had engulfed Camulodo and others.

Despite the stability and safety of the city however, there were some who heard the whispers of a greater power in their mind, those who worshipped fire and darkness and who in an enlightened madness acted on the whims of lunacy.

"The Darkness is coming!" cried the ragged figure as he burst through the ranks of the crowd. Guardsmen moved forward instantly, shielding the Emperor, only to be barged aside by the insane strength of the Shadow Crier. A plasma blast seared his shoulder and leg, but still he charged forward.

"The Darkness is coming!" he cried again, as he bore down upon the unmoving Emperor. A small blade glinted in his hand.

"The Darkness is coming!" he cried, lunging at Emperor Mollari, heedless of the guards nearby.

At the last moment a blast struck his arm, tearing the weapon from it. He fell, and the swift actions of the guards succeeded in restraining him.

He continued to spit and cry out as he was led away, but the Emperor did not notice. He turned to the person who had fired the shot that had saved him, and let out a short laugh when he saw who it was.

"Mr. Morden," he said, looking at the smartly dressed human before him. "Well well. I have not seen you for some time. Very propitious timing there."

"A pleasure to see you again," the human replied. "Congratulations on your elevation, your Majesty. I come with what may be an interesting proposition from my…. associates."

* * *

Captain Dexter Smith waited patiently outside the door, ignoring the suspicious glances of the Security Forces watching him. He was more than a little perturbed by the climate here however. He knew he had been away from Proxima a long time, but things hadn't been this divided before, had they? It seemed as if factions were developing, increasing gaps between the Security Force and the military itself.

Symptoms of something larger, perhaps?

Truthfully, he had not really wanted to return to Proxima. He was fully aware of the mistakes he had made, and he had been truly willing to surrender himself for his crew. He had in fact been expecting trial on Kazomi 7, but for whatever reason that had not happened.

And then, when Ambassador Sheridan arrived, one of his purposes had been to release all those imprisoned after the battle. An exchange of prisoners had been made; Smith and a few others for a group of Drazi 'terrorists' and Brakiri merchants who had unwittingly fallen foul of some of the more stringent Wartime Emergency Provisions.

What had happened to the other humans freed from Kazomi 7 he was not sure. Most of his crew had been released voluntarily not long after the battle. Lieutenant Franklin had elected to stay behind, and as far as the Government was concerned, he was dead. There was one other transfer involved, but that was conducted in the utmost secrecy.

The door opened, and President Clark's personal secretary stepped out. "The President will see you now," she said.

Smith nodded and walked through the door, glad he had not been required to don his full dress uniform. It would have felt even less comfortable and fitting to him than the standard uniform he was wearing now.

There were three people seated at the table before him. In the middle was President Clark himself, his face carefully expressionless. Smith had met the President before, when he had been awarded the Silver Star for Valour in the final stages of the campaign for Minbar. That meeting had been awkward and unpleasant, and it would doubtless be even more so now.

To the President's right sat General Edward Ryan, former aide to the deceased General Hague and currently head of the military operations of humanity. He was also in personal command of the Morningstar and had been present at the Battle of the Third Line. He looked…. disappointed, but also uncomfortable. It was no secret that he was personally held in little esteem by the Government.

And to the President's left sat Mr. Welles, Chief of Security and holder of various unofficial and secret positions within the Government. Smith was not truly certain how he felt about Mr. Welles. He had come to him shortly before his departure for Epsilon Eridani, and had sought to determine the strength of Smith's loyalty to humanity in a confusing conversation. Smith had been under the impression that, whatever Welles had wanted from him, he had not received it.

"At ease, Captain Smith," said the President.

"Yes, sir."

Clark then fell silent, reading from the notes in front of him. It was an exercise in intimidation, obviously, but it wasn't really working. After witnessing the arrival of those massed hordes of inky black, screaming ships in the skies above Epsilon Eridani, very little could intimidate him again.

"Explain your actions at the Epsilon battle, Captain Smith," said Clark, finally.

"I made…. errors of judgment, Mr. President," Smith replied carefully. He had rehearsed this nonstop, but actually saying the words came harder and harder. "I accept full responsibility for the failure of the mission."

"I see. I have received a full report from General Ryan, who has described your behaviour as…. 'erratic' prior to the beginning of the battle, but he comments on your bravery and courage in forming a rearguard to allow General Ryan, the Morningstar and the Marten to escape once it became clear that all was lost.

"I have very little doubt that you are a good soldier, Captain Smith, and you are clearly a brave man. Your decorations declare as much." The President looked directly into Smith's eyes, and sighed. "However, there has been a great deal of…. controversy surrounding you and the Babylon. Numerous minor faults and damage, the mysterious engagement at Beta Durani last year, and of course the presence of a dangerous saboteur among your bridge crew, a saboteur who subsequently escaped from confinement in this very building."

Mr. Welles looked less than pleased at this.

"However, very little blame for this can be attached to you, Captain. In retrospect, making the Babylon our flagship was a mistake on my part. I had hoped that it would have positive connotations for the public, and serve as a useful rallying point. In doing so, I overlooked the fact that it is an old ship, and too closely associated with the…. famous, or perhaps I should say infamous, Captain Sheridan. Expecting you to take over his position was too great a burden for any man.

"You are not to be court-martialled, or called to account for any of your errors of judgment, Captain Smith. Many…. strange decisions can be made in the heat of battle. You will be honourably discharged with full rights and pension. You have been a good and loyal servant of humanity in this difficult time, Captain, and all humanity owes you great gratitude.

"You are dismissed, Mr. Smith."

* * *

Faith manages.

Delenn had always believed that, and she had faith. But as she went to keep her appointment she was wondering just to what extent her faith was helping her here.

Ambassador David Sheridan had been on Kazomi 7 for over two weeks now, and some preliminary deals had been agreed. A prisoner exchange had been the most concrete evidence that he meant what he said, and the establishment of trade pacts between the Alliance and Proxima 3 seemed promising, but the larger issues were only now being dealt with.

What did the Shadows want? Could there really be peace? She wanted to believe it, but everything she had been taught, by Kosh, by Dukhat, everything she had seen with her own eyes at Proxima, at Minbar, at Epsilon 3…. all those things argued against it.

But to hope, perchance to dream…. Lethke had been right. Peace would be a truly great thing, if it were possible.

But she was still worried as she entered Ambassador Sheridan's personal quarters, the base of the delegation.

He was seated at a desk, looking over various documents. He looked up as she entered, and for one brief moment she saw in his eyes the same light that burned in John's, and she was troubled. John had rarely spoken of his family to her, and she did not even know his father's name, but there were similarities — in expression, tone of voice, posture; little things that came and went, and that she only just caught.

"Ah, Madam President. Come in. Thank you for coming. Please, sit down. Would you like something to drink?"

"No, thank you," she said, sitting down across from him. "My title is not President, by the way."

"Of course not," he said smiling slightly, as if at a private joke. "Forgive an old diplomat for being a little…. set in his ways. I'm not used to people in positions of authority such as yours…. not having a title. It makes those moments of formality a little easier, doesn't it? What is your proper title, then?"

"I have never needed one. My name is Delenn, Ambassador. You may use that if you wish."

"No, I don't think so," he said, and then he paused, shaking his head. "That would…. hardly be appropriate."

"Why did you request this meeting, Ambassador?" she asked, feeling ill-at-ease. The room…. seemed far darker than would normally be the case. Oh, on the surface it was little different from any of the other diplomatic quarters in the building: comfortable enough, large enough for an Ambassador and his staff. But there was something just below the surface. A hint of darkness, of corruption.

Or was it just her imagination?

"I…. ah…. wanted to present a proposal to you, and to show you something. You in particular, partly because you're the leader and the focus here, but also because…. of who you are. You're Minbari, the only Minbari on the Council here, and as yet I believe Primarch Sinoval has not deigned to provide an Ambassador here."

"Primarch Sinoval…. has his own concerns."

"Yes, I believe he does, but…. that's a matter for another day. Of all the races currently alive and active…. Of all the younger races, I meant to say, the Minbari have had the most contact with us. You are the only one of the younger races still in a position of power after fighting in the…. troubles a thousand years ago. The Ikarrans and the Markab are all dead…. the other races, such as the Tak'cha, have…. faded away somewhat.

"But the Minbari…. they are still…. not as powerful as they were, but they still have influence. You have influence, particularly here."

"I do not represent my people here in any way at all," she replied, with just a hint of anger. "I speak for the Alliance, not for the Minbari."

"Of course. And that is why I asked you here. You…. the Minbari I mean, have long had contact with the Vorlons. You have been…. indoctrinated, shall we say? Indoctrinated with their belief system.

"I invite you to come to Z'ha'dum and see things from our perspective."

Delenn rose to her feet and made for the door. "I am no fool, Ambassador. I recognise a trap when I see one."

"No trap, just a genuine offer…. such as one diplomat makes to another."

"If matters proceed well, then we might consider placing an Ambassador from the Alliance to…. Z'ha'dum, or to Proxima Three…. but I will not go there."

"Ah, but such a person would not be Minbari, you see. Whatever we say here, you will never be able to overcome a thousand years of Vorlon influence. Come to Z'ha'dum…. and we can show you."

"No."

"Even now you are succumbing to their brainwashing. The Vorlons are not your friends, Delenn! They are far more your enemy than we could ever be."

She ignored him, and continued towards the door.

"Well, then…. before you leave, there are two other concerns. One involves a certain…. Captain John Sheridan." She spun on her heel and turned back to face him. "He is in a critical condition, I understand. The Shadows, as you call them…. they have great expertise in biogenics. They can cure him. He can come with you to Z'ha'dum…. and be cured."

"And what would be the price of this cure?" she asked, her voice hollow.

"He is my son," the Shadow Ambassador said simply. "He belongs with me, and with his people. Bring him to Z'ha'dum…. and he will be cured. He will be alive. You claim to love him…."

"I do love him!"

"You claim to love him," he continued, as if she had not spoken. "If you do, surely you can see that this is an opportunity for him to live. Can you risk that simply because you have been so much influenced by the Vorlons? Can you let them kill my son?"

"I love John more than anything," she whispered. "But…. I was told that the cure you possess…. it would mean he would be enslaved to the Shadows…. forever."

"You've been listening to the Vorlons for too long. We don't want slaves."

"Then what do you want?"

"Come to Z'ha'dum and all will be explained."

Slowly blinking away her tears, she turned and left.

He waited until the door was closed, and then sighed. A figure appeared from the next room and walked over to the human still sitting at the desk. "Well," Sheridan asked, "what did you think?"

"She is…. different," came the halting reply. "She has changed a great deal."

"The entire galaxy has changed since you last met her. Will she listen if we tell her what we have told you?"

"I…. don't know. Possibly. Possibly not."

"Well…. there's nothing more I can do about it. Damn her stubbornness!"

"Being stubborn is her prerogative."

He said nothing. He was thinking about his son…. He wanted John to recover, but that could not happen unless Delenn changed her mind and came to Z'ha'dum. They had made that perfectly clear. He had tried pleading with them, but to no avail.

Either she came to Z'ha'dum…. or John would die.

His life in the hands of the Minbari who had ruined him. An altogether unpleasant thought.

* * *

The bargain had been made, and the agreement had been carried out. The past was now dead, and the future…. that began now.

Secure and safe within the bowels of its ship, a being as old as it was, the being who sometimes thought of its name as being Ulkesh pondered its situation. This moment had been planned for a long time, long even by the standards of the Vorlons. Victory at last was within reach.

And it would begin here. A place with the unpleasant name of Kazomi 7. A place where an alliance of races had been formed, haphazardly, by the merest chance, without rhyme or reason, simply rising awkwardly from the happenstance of history and the whims of the Enemy.

It was here now, and it would create order from the chaos. It would bring about the future, and the ultimate victory. A thousand years ago they had failed, due to the weaknesses of certain members of their race. They had had a chance for absolute victory, and it had slipped from them. That would not be so this time.

The Enemy were here already. That did not matter. That was irrelevant. They would fail. They would be defeated and destroyed, and all trace of them wiped from the galaxy.

The Vorlon cruiser emerged into the skies above Kazomi 7, and at that exact moment, across the planet, certain people noticed. Delenn of Mir sat up in her chair by the bed of the unconscious John Sheridan, who moaned in his delirious sleep. Ambassador David Sheridan swore loudly, but accepted that he had gained more time than might have been expected.

And Lyta Alexander started, her eyes glowing with an immortal light, as she awaited the arrival of the one she would have to follow.

* * *

"So, Mr. Morden, what have you been up to since our last meeting? A fair few months ago, was it not?"

Londo slowly poured a drink of brivare for himself, and held the container up towards Morden as an offer. With a shake of his head, the human refused. Londo nodded, and walked back to his seat.

"It's been over a year and a half by my calender, Emperor Mollari. I've been…. busy. Business here and there. You know how it is. I had a fair amount of meetings and arrangements on Proxima. I spent some months as a…. guest of Primarch Sinoval and his charming people. Exquisite hospitality there, let me assure you. Anyway, I heard of your recent…. troubles here and thought it prudent to come and offer my assistance."

"We could do with some, let me tell you. But…. to be honest, Mr. Morden?"

"Honesty is the foundation of all lasting partnerships, Emperor."

"Not among my people, it isn't." Londo smiled, and sipped at his drink. "We are gravely weakened by our recent…. how did you describe it? Troubles, yes. We cannot let word of this weakness leak out to the other races, least of all the Narns. When the time is right, we will make our presence known to the United Alliance of Kazomi Seven and to…. the other races. But for the time being….

"Well, you understand, I am sure…. we cannot go on bended knee to other races. Not even to your associates, Mr. Morden. And I am afraid I still do not know nearly enough about you…. or them."

"Ah. You weren't this…. cautious before."

"I was a landless and rootless wanderer when I accepted your offer on Sanctuary. Now I am the Emperor, and the lives and souls of every single Centauri rest on my shoulders. A little caution is understandable, is it not?"

"Oh, indeed. And I respect your candour. Very well then. What do you wish to know? Ah…. is this room…. secure?"

"It is my personal, private audience chamber. Which means of course that every noble in the Republic has tried to bug it at one time or another." He chuckled, and sipped some of his drink. "But for the moment…. there are no listening devices. There are five guards outside the door, and twelve more at various strategic points along the corridor. The only other person in this room is my personal bodyguard there…. Mr. Lennier, whom I trust with…. my life, amongst other things.

"Trust me, Mr. Morden. Everything you tell me will be in the best of hands."

"Shaal Lennier, yes." Morden looked at the Minbari, standing silent and still in the corner of the room. "Yes, of course.

"Well…. what do you wish to know?"

"Who are your associates, for a start? And what do they want with me? Nobody ever offers something for nothing."

"True enough, and they will benefit from this deal just as much as you will, Emperor Mollari.

"But…. to begin at the beginning. I was once an employee of an Earth company called Interplanetary Expeditions. Have you heard of them?" Londo shook his head. "They were an archaeological company who investigated alien ruins on dead worlds, looking for leftover technology and so forth."

"Ah yes. Sounds rather like some of the departments of our Ministry of Resource Procurement. A bunch of corrupt megalomaniacs to a man."

Morden chuckled. "Well, IPX was not quite that bad. Anyway, when the war with the Minbari came we suffered badly, but we recovered during the aftermath and absorbed certain other smaller companies. All rather boring business history stuff.

"About seven or eight years ago, I was part of a Government sponsored team, looking for alien technology on certain worlds in uninhabited areas of space. We needed anything that could help us oppose the Minbari. One of the worlds we visited was on the border of Narn space, in a fairly backward area. It was called Sigma Nine-five-seven.

"Something…. lived there. Aliens…. ancient ones. They contacted us, in a spirit of…. interest, I suppose. They explained to us what they were, and what they wanted, and we did the same. In exchange for certain…. services…. they provided clandestine help for my people, and my company.

"You do know of the Vorlons, don't you, Emperor Mollari?"

"The Vorlons? They are your…! Great Maker. Yes, I know of the Vorlons. But…. this raises a few more questions than it answers, Mr. Morden. The Vorlons are…. from what I was told, anyway…. enemies of the race called the Shadows, correct?"

He nodded.

"Then why did they do nothing when your Government made an alliance with the Shadows?"

"They didn't exactly do nothing. Unfortunately a different faction from the Vorlons who greeted me were in power for a long time. They were more…. peaceful, and did not want to risk a direct confrontation with the Shadows — except for the engagement at Proxima a few years ago."

"I was there," Londo muttered.

"Well, this…. peaceful faction recently lost power, and my associates among the Vorlon hierarchy took over. They are more inclined to direct action. In time…. they will try to remove the Shadow influence from my Government…. but they wish to help as many other races as they can first. Including yours."

"I see…. Other races? What about the Alliance?"

"A Vorlon Ambassador is being posted there as we speak. Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar has had a long and beneficial relationship with my associates, so he should welcome their assistance."

"And so would we. But…. here is the question, Mr. Morden. The sixty-four thousand ducat question. What will this help cost?"

"We wish only to benefit the younger races in the galaxy. But…. there is a small price. They would like to post a permanent Ambassador here. They may also require…. at some point in the future…. assistance from your Government, should they elect to go to war with the Shadows. They will definitely not ask anything more than you can pay. Supplies, perhaps. A garrison for their vessels here. Support ships, maybe.

"But they can offer you a great deal. Help in ending this war with the Narns…. and military assistance should it be needed. They will also be able to rid you of these…. problems…. with the Shadow Criers. They have as much interest in that as you do."

"Hmm…." Londo looked deep into his glass, swilling the remains of his brivare around. It had gone cold by now. "You make an interesting argument, Mr. Morden. I assume you have full authority to conduct a formal treaty?"

"Oh yes. Completely."

"An alliance with the Vorlons…. It is a more than tempting offer, Mr. Morden, but I must discuss matters with my Government. I assure you that only they will know of your offer. In the meantime, you may feel free to treat this palace as your home."

"I would be honoured, Emperor. I leave you to your deliberations, then. Good night."

"Good night, Mr. Morden."

Londo was deep in thought as Morden left.

* * *

There is a finite level of rage that most people can manage: a built-in limit to just how angry they can get. For some, this level is higher than for others.

Delenn very rarely rose to the upper levels of her anger, certainly not in the way that people such as Sinoval did. In fact, she could recall having been this angry only once before, and she was well aware of the terrible mistake she had made then. This time was different though.

There would be no mistake this time.

She sat in silence, looking around at the Council members. Each of them was as determined and as convinced as she herself. Taan Churok was on the verge of open violence, but then he and Vizhak had been opposed even to the idea of negotiations almost from the start. What they had learned today had only heightened their anger. 'I told you so's' would be flying around soon enough, but in Drazi fashion, which was much more dangerous. The Narn Ambassador G'Kael looked a little uncomfortable. He was after all a newcomer here. Vizhak had argued for leaving him out of this meeting, but Lethke and Delenn had overruled him. If the Narns were to be fully involved in this, they had to understand.

And as for Lethke…. he was calm, but inwardly he was just as angry as the rest. More so, even. Brakiri were a trading people, and always had been. They took great offence at being approached in anything less than good faith.

And there was one other. He was silent, still, unmoving.

The door opened and an aide appeared, a Brakiri, formerly a member of the Trading House here. "Ambassador Sheridan is here," he announced.

"Excellent. Send him in," Delenn said, keeping her tone neutral.

The Shadow Ambassador entered, looking unruffled and perfectly at home despite the abruptness and timing of his summons.

"Ladies and gentlemen," he said, entering. "It is an honour to meet with you again. May I infer from my summons to this meeting that you have reached a decision?"

"You may infer whatever you wish, Ambassador," Delenn said coldly, rising from her seat. "But you are right. We have reached a decision…. and that is this.

"There can be no peace with the Shadow. None at all."

If they were expecting a reaction, they did not get it. "Ah. A grave disappointment."

"Is that what you call it, Ambassador? You should consider yourself fortunate that you are merely…. disappointed…. and not receiving a much worse fate."

"I do not appreciate being threatened."

"I am not threatening you! I am making a promise. A complete…. and total promise. There will be no peace with the Shadow. Not now…. and not ever."

"May I know the reasons for…. this…. hostility?"

"Indeed you may. I believe you know Merchant-Captain Kullenbrok?"

"The name rings a bell." He sat still for a moment, seemingly lost in memory. Delenn realised that he knew full well of whom they were speaking. "Ah yes. One of the individuals we exchanged for Miss Ivanova and Captain Smith."

"Indeed. He was a prominent member of a Brakiri Merchant House on this world before the Drakh invasion…."

"As I have said…. my associates did not sanction that attack in any way, shape or form. The assault on this world…. was carried out by an independent faction of the Drakh warrior caste. My associates…. both human and Shadow, merely managed to use their contacts with the Drakh to release the prisoners."

"Yes…. you have said as much. I do not believe you, Ambassador. The Drakh attacked this world on the direct orders of your…. associates. But that is not the issue here. Merchant-Captain Kullenbrok killed himself last night in his room. As was inevitable…. we investigated his death, and our ally Vejar here…. discovered something. Do you know what?"

He shook his head, smiling.

"Vejar."

The technomage stepped out from the shadows in the corner of the room. He was carrying a small, transparent box, constructed from some sort of crystal. Inside the box was a small grey mass. It stirred, and something opened, revealing a malevolent, brightly-shining eye. It burst into a flurry of motion, extending limbs from its body and thrashing against the side of its prison.

"It seems to recognise you, Ambassador," Delenn said, as Vejar laid the box down on the Council table. Vizhak surreptitiously slid as far away from it as possible. "You know what it is?"

"I am sure you have no interest in my answering that question."

"I am sure I already know the answer. It is a Keeper, a foul device created…. or harnessed by your associates. We have detected countless numbers of them upon our citizens here…. a legacy of the Drakh occupation, and of your passing. We checked out the other…. prisoners freed in the exchange. Two of them have disappeared, but the other three were all possessed by these Keepers.

"You have acted in considerably less than good faith, Ambassador…. and we reject your offers of peace, because we know they are false. We do not want war with either of your associates…. but if that is the only choice we have, then that we shall choose."

"I have full diplomatic immunity," he snapped quickly. "But in the grand scale of things, my life means nothing."

"Calm down, Ambassador," Delenn said slowly. "We will not harm you. Not because of your…. 'diplomatic immunity', but because we are better people than you." Taan Churok growled softly. "You have one hour to gather your belongings and leave Kazomi Seven. And after that, if you or any members of your staff are found within Alliance space…. you will not leave it alive.

"Am I clear?"

"Perfectly. In that case, I wish to make just one point." He looked around the table, pausing at each figure. "Brakiri. Drazi. Narn. Minbari. You are all dead. Each and every member of all your races. We offered you peace. We offered you assistance…. and understanding.

"There will be no peace now. Your choice. Not mine. Not ours. There will be no peace. There will be only death, and the worms and the rats will crawl through this room when we are done, and your Alliance of paper and string will consist only of the dead.

"A sad loss, to be sure. And an unnecessary one. But with you gone…. perhaps the other races will listen. No one ever said we could win all the time."

He turned and stalked from the room. When he was gone Delenn sat down, shooting a warning glance at Taan Churok as he leapt up. "No," she said. "We have given him an hour. Vejar…. I think you had better follow him…. Be sure he does not…. do anything inappropriate. If he is still on this planet after an hour, kill him."

The technomage nodded and left the room. The air seemed to crackle with each movement.

"We should have killed him," Vizhak said angrily. This was one of the few things he and Taan Churok had agreed upon since the Alliance had been founded.

"We should never let our enemies live," growled his Drazi companion.

"We are not murderers," Delenn said firmly. "And this Alliance will not be built upon the callous shedding of blood. But it seems we will have to prepare for war. Ambassador G'Kael, will you be able to arrange a meeting for me with G'Kar? I had…. hoped he would be here."

"He wished to…. avoid too firm a link with the Alliance. Precisely to avoid this sort of situation."

"Well, the Alliance and the Rangers are moving in the same direction now. As we should have been from the start."

She sat back in her chair and looked around at the other members. "Well…. we have lasted over a year, and but for two major battles it has been a peaceful time. I am very much afraid that none of us will ever see peace again in our lifetimes."

Vizhak muttered something in the Drazi language, and Taan Churok chuckled. Delenn took a moment to translate, and then she smiled sadly.

It was an old Drazi proverb. 'Peace comes only with the grave. Yours…. or theirs.'

* * *

"And how did the meeting go?"

"As…. well as could be expected, I suppose." Delenn looked at G'Kar carefully. He had spent the last few months slowly recovering from his injuries. She had spent as much time as she could with him, but that had been sadly very little. The business with the Alliance, the peace talks and…. John had kept her away. A shame. She felt there was much to learn from this Narn. He had somehow embraced an inner peace that had escaped almost everyone else. In all the galaxy, he alone was sure of his place, and his direction.

And now he was running around, packing, behaving with considerable energy.

"I would have liked you to have been there."

"Ah…. no. You did fine without me, from the sound of it." He stopped, and looked at her carefully. "You are sure about this choice? It will not be an easy war."

"Wars never are," she replied sternly. "But yes, I am sure. I want peace, yes…. but not the peace we would have had by surrendering to them."

"Hah! Exactly. But still…. things will be difficult. They have a considerable start on this, but all is not yet lost. We have allies out there. All we need do is find them."

"Allies? Such as who?"

"Well…. before the battle I would have said Mr. Bester…. but it seems that particular relationship has well and truly run its course. Oh well…. but even without him, there is Primarch Sinoval, if no one else. If we can get him on to our side…. then…. In him we could have the greatest friend we will ever need, or the worst enemy. And Emperor Mollari, of course.

"I do not think we are anywhere near as alone as it might seem."

"Perhaps. I…. You look as if you are preparing to leave."

"Oh, I am."

"Was it…. something I said?"

"No. I have…. certain obligations to various allies and contacts I acquired before entering the Machine. I spent two years trapped in metal and rock, and now my body is my own again. It is time I started fulfilling my obligations. There are people I have to see, and things I have to do…. and I have to do them alone."

"You cannot leave now! Your injuries…."

"I can see…. I can speak, I can touch, I can walk and I can think. I need nothing else."

"We need you. We need your Rangers."

"Ta'Lon will fill in here for me. He is a good man, and he will lead the Rangers some day…. if not all of Narn."

"A prophecy, G'Kar?"

"Simple wisdom. It is something we all have, but few of us know how to use. All the knowledge I have gathered is with him, and he will be able to use it just as well as I could. And…. he will follow you."

"Me?"

"Of course. Neroon would have followed you anywhere. And Ta'Lon will honour his friend's memory. Neroon loved you deeply, and Ta'Lon will honour that love. As do I."

"Neroon…. yes. I…. I have missed him."

"We all have, but he is with us, Delenn. All of the fallen are."

She blinked, and smiled slowly and sadly. "Where will you go first?"

"Hmm…. There is an old Narn legend of the prophet G'Quan, that when he went seeking wisdom, he first went into the lair of the…. ah, it is hard to translate. Humans have legends of beasts called 'dragons', I believe…. and they are as close as any other. G'Quan went into the lair of the dragon on the first stage of his quest for wisdom. And so shall I."

"And where will you find this…. dragon?"

He smiled. "Centauri Prime, of course. Where else?"

* * *

"She does not love you. She will never love you. Not while he is there."

"Do you think I don't know that!?"

Sonovar smiled, dancing slowly around Kozorr. He had spent the last few months observing his fighting style, noting the adjustments made to compensate for his injuries. Kozorr had developed something new, and very interesting. But as for Sonovar's other purpose, that was working as well.

"Tell me about Sinoval," he said slowly, making sure to keep just out of reach of Kozorr's charge. That shortened pike of his could make a very deadly stabbing weapon, but it lacked the range of a full denn'bok.

"What is there to tell?" He was not moving very far. His weak leg saw to that. No, Kozorr had become the rock, sure and steady, willing to let the enemy come to his ground, come to where he could deal with them. "You know him just as well as I. He trained you, after all."

"Indeed he did. But the Sinoval I know is long gone. Maybe he died when we besieged Earth, or maybe a little afterwards. Or maybe it was during our attack on the Earthers at Proxima. It doesn't matter. The Sinoval who trained me would never have done the things this…. Primarch Sinoval has done."

"He is the same person he always was."

"You think? Tell me, Kozorr…. what were your feelings when you heard he had been made Holy One…. leader of our Grey Council?"

"I…. What does it matter?"

"Then I will tell you what you thought." He darted inwards, lashing out at Kozorr's legs. The shortened pike came down in a strong parry and then darted out in a riposte. Sonovar dived back, and only just dodged the attack. "You were exultant, overawed…. at last a warrior had come to lead us again. Our greatest warrior. We would be strong as a people, triumphant over our enemies. No more would we suffer the whining platitudes of the priestlings or the weak-willed inferiorities of the workers.

"We would be the strong, the brave, the mighty.

"We were betrayed."

Kozorr was silent, moving slowly and stealthily, each motion an economy of effort. His face was expressionless.

"Shagh Toth in our highest counsels. The Grey Council destroyed. Our world in ruins. The return of the Prophet cast aside as a mere rumour. A worker one of his most trusted allies, setting policy for warriors born! Sinoval has betrayed us!"

Kozorr's eyes flashed with anger. He had a weakness, and it was Sinoval's worker whore. Sonovar had seen that long ago. He did not despise Kozorr for his feelings, but he did despise Kats for manipulating them.

"Kats is as much a warrior as we are. She merely follows a gentler way."

Sonovar chuckled. "Ah, Kozorr," he said, straightening. "I know of your feelings for her, and there is nothing wrong with them. But not even you can claim that a worker belongs in a position of authority such as she holds. She is Sinoval's pet…. and she will never love you the way you love her."

"That…. does not matter to me."

"Why do you follow him anyway? He has betrayed us all. Do you honestly agree with everything he has done? Shagh Toth? Fleeing from Minbar and leaving it for the enemy? Are those the deeds of our great warrior leader?"

"He…. had…. reasons."

"Of course he did. But are they our reasons? Are they the reasons of the true warriors, or the motives of a power-hungry traitor?"

"I follow him because I swore I would. As you say, he is a warrior, and…. while I do not agree with all he has done…. he is a warrior, and my leader."

Sonovar smiled, and nodded. "Then help me make him the leader we all want him to be. Nothing would bring me greater pleasure than to see a true warrior leading us. I want only to ensure that happens."

"He is a true warrior."

"You think? Help me, Kozorr. Help me make me the leader we all want."

"I…." He bowed his head. "I concede the fight to you. Let me return to my cell."

A dry chuckle. "Of course. But first…. some refreshment?"

Exactly on cue Forell shuffled into view, bearing a tray containing two goblets. Sonovar was not sure how he had known the priestling was there. He simply…. had. He was somehow getting a feel for where he was.

"I bring you your elixir, my lord," Forell said humbly. "And…. something for your guest?"

Sonovar grabbed one of the goblets and held it to his mouth. The liquid inside was a thick, red elixir. It smelled of something he could not quite identify. He paused slightly and lowered it, acting on an impulse he could not quite understand.

"Where are my manners?" he asked. "A glass for you, my guest?"

"I am not thirsty."

"You should drink, my lord," Forell said. "It is a medicine of sorts."

"I…. Ah, very well." He pointed to the goblet in Sonovar's hand. "I will take that one," he said seriously.

"It is not poisoned, I assure you," Sonovar said, handing it over. "What would be the point of that? But yes, here you are." He took up the second drink and downed it. It tasted…. sweet. Very sweet. It was also slightly warm.

Kozorr sampled his delicately. Once he was sure that Sonovar had finished his, he drank it all and handed the goblet back to Forell. "What was that?" he asked.

"A refreshing and invigorating serum from my home, my lord. I was born in a small village on Owari Nine. A herb grows there in the mountains, and it was made into this drink to benefit our warriors."

"Well, Kozorr…. you wanted to return to your quarters."

"I think…. I think I am ready for another sparring match. Tell me more about your intentions for Sinoval."

* * *

Well. It was over. He had failed.

He was not angry. Well, not much. He had not been expecting a great deal, to be honest, and he had thought this a fool's errand from the start. Too much influence on Delenn from the other side. Without her…. the rest of the Alliance might be swayed, but as it was….

Oh well. Things were shaping up. Battle lines were being drawn across the galaxy. The Alliance on one hand. Humanity on the other. The Narns were still undecided, and negotiations were still going on amongst the Centauri. The…. other side had one of their representatives there, but then there was an eminently practical man fairly highly placed who was willing to make deals with Z'ha'dum.

And then there were the undecided. The tiny worlds. The small, little empires. The Sh'Lassan Triumvirate. The Gaim. The Vree. The Hyach. The Abbai. Either members of the Alliance but with very little tie, or completely neutral. All small, easily snapped up by whichever side chose to go for them.

But there was one thing none of them could count on. The cosmic wild card. Sinoval. Influencing him to join either side was a futile effort. Oh, not that they hadn't tried. The other side had attempted assassination, but…. there had been other ways, originating from Z'ha'dum. They had failed so far, but…. things were progressing well enough.

How long did he have left? An hour, Delenn had given him. Hmm…. no, they would not be likely to let him see John again. A shame. He wanted to see his son again. It might be for the last time. Delenn would not be at all interested in coming to get the cure now. Well, if she saw what the cure was doing to certain Minbari, she would not want it anyway.

He sighed. He missed John. He was all that was left of his family. A man should always have a reason for fighting, for striving. Oh, the betterment of the race, liberty, fraternity, equality, freedom…. all of these were good buzzwords and slogans, but he knew that none of them meant anything. A family. Blood. Love. They were things worth fighting for.

So why was he still fighting? Why hadn't he retired and gone back home to die in peace, and be free from all the errors of his past?

He had another reason for pursuing this war. Something else he had said when asked his fatal question.

"What do you want?"

Peace. My family safe. An end to the nightmares. My people safe.

And revenge on the ones who did this to us.

With a soft sigh, David Sheridan fixed the memory of his son and only surviving child in mind as he went to catch the shuttle that would take him away from John's deathbed.

* * *

Someone else was at John's deathbed, someone who had just begun a terrifying war that would no doubt create many more deathbeds, and ensure that there were too many people to fill them.

As she looked at him, Delenn gently touched his forehead. He was sleeping. At least she thought so. His skin was very hot, almost painful to the touch, but she kept contact with him. Before long she would lose the chance.

"Delenn?" he whispered at last. "Are you…?"

"I'm here," she said softly in reply. His eyes flickered open. They were bloodshot and haunted.

"Had…. dreams…. Dreaming now…. See…. things…."

"What things?" she asked. According to the reports she had received, Kalain had been delusional for many months as the virus coursed through his system. He might well have suffered hallucinations.

John chuckled softly; a hideous sound, entirely devoid of laughter. "My…. Dad…. I…. saw…. my Dad…. He was…. working for…. for…. them…." The sweat was standing out on his brow. "A…. stupid…. dream…. wasn't it?" The last two words were a plaintive cry.

Delenn blinked away tears. "Yes," she lied softly, thereby making the second greatest mistake of her life, one that would be even harder to atone for than the first. "Yes. It was just a dream.

"Just…. a dream."

* * *

The next day the new Vorlon Ambassador came before the Council of the United Alliance. He gave his name as Ulkesh Naranek, and Delenn shivered as she recognised him from a long time ago, another life. Lyta walked before him, as his herald. He had been here for some time, and he had been waiting. Waiting for the mortal beings to make their own choice as to where they stood.

Elsewhere, Ambassador David Sheridan returned to Z'ha'dum and reported his failure sorrowfully to his superiors. He provided as full reports as he could on all the members of the Council, save one. The report on Delenn of Mir was left to his aide, the one person who had once known her better than anyone else alive. Neroon's analysis was most comprehensive.

Captain Dexter Smith went out into the cities of Proxima 3, and inevitably found himself among the people of his old home. Sector 301. The Pit. It had changed very little since he had last seen it. He found an apartment and lay on his bed, staring at the ceiling long into the night.

On Centauri Prime, Mr. Morden met with an old acquaintance, and was delighted to hear that Vir Cotto had gone up in the world slightly since their last meeting. Much was said about Emperor Mollari and about Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar. Meanwhile, Lord-General Marrago and Minister Durano continued their graceful, elegant dance around each other, gambling their lives, their future and their planet on who would win their little contest for power over the other.

Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar was somewhere out in deep space, making preparations for his arrival on Centauri Prime. He was somewhat surprised to discover that Mr. Morden was already there.

Alfred Bester sat alone in his dark chair, thinking about the day when Sanctuary would become anything but.

Kozorr and Sonovar spoke long into the night; about Kats, about Sinoval, about the Soul Hunters, about honour and duty and the warrior's code. By the time the night was over, Kozorr had unwittingly agreed to Sonovar's plans. It would merely take a little longer to reinforce the suggestions. Forell hung ever-attentive in the background.

Ulkesh Naranek spoke of war.

And somewhere in deep space, at a vital crossroads on a Brakiri trading route, four Shadow vessels shimmered out of hyperspace and attacked the three Brakiri trading ships they encountered there.

There were no survivors.

Gareth D. Williams

Through Darkness and Fire

What is one life worth? What is one soul worth? And who must pay the price? The war has begun, and Delenn is faced with a most difficult choice by the new Vorlon ambassador. An offer of salvation is made, but is it too much for anyone to pay? Elsewhere Sinoval encounters the sting of treachery, and the war comes to Centauri Prime, bringing with it a great fire and a terrible Darkness.

Chapter 1

Their tactics are seemingly without rhyme or reason. There is no logical pattern to their choice of targets. Of this I am certain. The worlds that have come under fire so far have no distinguishing characteristics. There is no progression from one area to another; no discernible goal; no readily ascertainable purpose.

The respected representatives from the other clans will no doubt regard this as inadequacy on my part, and far be it from me to presume to compare myself to the wisdom of such people, but if I may reach above myself for a moment, I believe I have a theory.

None of us has been able to discern an overall strategy to the actions of the race we have dubbed 'Shadows'. We know that they are not a haphazard race in general, because when it comes to a direct engagement there are clear, well-defined tactics and very precise attack formations. They have tactics, they merely lack a strategy.

I believe their strategy is nothing but the spreading of chaos. They exist to create fear in our minds, to disrupt and damage, but not to destroy.

My lords, I do not think they want us dead. On the contrary, they want us alive, but…. directed in some way. They want us to panic, to blame each other for our lack of skill, to sow doubt and dissension. Their reasons for this, alas, I have not been able to determine, but then I am just a simple warrior and such things are doubtless beyond me. Perhaps the revered Shalma Drekenn may be able to enlighten me.

What is clear is that they have some purpose for us, and I for one have no intention of letting them accomplish it….

An excerpt from A Report upon the War, by Parlonn, Warleader of the Fire Wings clan, presented before the Gathering of Fanes in the city of Tuzanor, in the third year of the last great Shadow War.

[This report was declared highly seditious in light of Parlonn's later actions and was sealed in the Great Archives in Yedor following the conclusion of the war. All copies were lost when the Library was destroyed by human bombardment in the Earth Year 2259.]

* * *

They came from nowhere, simply appearing, shimmering into view. There were three of them, black and sinister, shadows against the night sky.

The crew of the two Drazi ships knew full well what they were, and they were not afraid. Perhaps these…. mysterious aliens had been able to defeat the Brakiri expeditionary force sent out against them, but what could you expect from Brakiri anyway? This crew were Drazi, and they were true warriors. After all, hadn't they fought these…. Shadows already? At Epsilon 3. They had survived that, and they would survive this.

The first Sunhawk was sliced in pieces by the first Shadow ship. Its crew died without the chance even to scream. The other soared forward, firing its forward ion cannons. The Shadow dodged the blast effortlessly and rose above the warship.

An instant later, the second Sunhawk was gone.

The three Shadow vessels departed from normal space, none so much as scratched, leaving behind them only the wreckage and the dead.

* * *

The images faded, and Delenn sighed softly. So many dead, so many lives annihilated in a mere split second. Such a tragic waste, and it had been she who had arranged their deaths. Oh, refusing the Shadows' false offers of peace had been the only course of action, but ultimately it had been her decision. She had made it, and these people had died as result.

There was a gentle hush amongst the members of the Council. Delenn's first glance was to Vizhak and Taan Churok, the two Drazi members. They had been here from the very beginning, and they had each served the Alliance well. But they were still Drazi, and some things remained no matter how much time was spent among aliens.

"We will send more ships," Vizhak announced. "And we will keep sending ships until these Shadows are all destroyed."

"You can send all the ships you like," Delenn said softly. "You will only create more of the dead. The Enemy is too powerful for that. They are also too quick. You saw yourself just how the ambush turned around there. Did both ships have telepaths?"

The two Drazi looked at each other, and then proceeded to find many things of interest in the papers before them.

Delenn sighed again, rubbing at her eyes. She had not slept well last night. Not at all. "Telepaths are the only real weapon we have against the Shadows," she said. "You both know this. Why then were those ships not provided with telepaths?"

"It is easy for you," Vizhak said, looking up. His tone of voice was faintly apprehensive. "Minbari have many telepaths. Drazi have few. We do not breed as many telepaths as Minbari do, and those we have are…. needed. Our laws do not bind them. They are not soldiers. We cannot command them to go to war."

"We have…. some telepaths here," she said.

"Yes. Minbari telepaths. Brakiri telepaths. One human telepath. None of those can serve on Drazi ship. Only Drazi serve on Drazi ships."

"I was on one of your ships," she pointed out. Twice, in fact, at Minbar and at the Third Line. The Drazi had been most eager to have her aboard the Stra'Kath, their flagship.

"You are leader," she said. "You lead Drazi. You speak for Drazi to aliens. You are different."

She did not know whether to be flattered or not. She had certainly been given worse compliments. Her general mood, however, left no time for recognising the absurdity of the situation. "The fact is, Vizhak…. without telepaths we stand little chance against the Shadows. At Epsilon Three we had the advantage of knowing they were coming, of setting defences, of time to prepare. We cannot do that this time, and if we simply fly around waiting for them to appear, then we will share the same fate as those two ships."

"At least we try," spoke up Taan Churok. "Kazomi Seven is as safe as we can make it. Is fortified, is strong, is safe…. but other worlds, other peoples, other ships…. We cannot protect them all. So we try to deal with Shadows. We try…. where are others?"

"We have hardly been idle," Delenn replied. "We have been trying to establish a strategy, so that we can understand the enemy. Ambassador Sheridan made it clear that we, the Alliance, would bear the brunt of the Shadows' attacks, and so far that has appeared to be the case, but their attacks have been against your individual worlds…. not against any Alliance holdings. Why? We have to understand what they want first."

"We know what they want. To destroy us."

"We try to fight them, Delenn," said Vizhak. "Is Drazi way."

"There is another concern," spoke up another voice, and all eyes turned to Lethke, Minister for the Economy. The Brakiri was a calm-spoken man, precise and used to thinking clearly before speaking. "We have among us, here in this very city, one who knows more about the Shadows than anyone else can hope to. He promised us his aid and the assistance of his people when he arrived. But he has done nothing. For three weeks he has done nothing. He is not even here now.

"Where is Ambassador Ulkesh?"

"He was invited to this meeting, as he has been to every other," replied Delenn, a slow chill spreading through her body. There was a great deal about Ulkesh that she disliked. He was very…. different from the Vorlon who had shared her mind and soul for so many years, the Vorlon who had given his life in the temporal rift.

And she was not the only one who felt like that. The technomage Vejar had been conspicuously avoiding Ulkesh ever since his arrival. And Lyta…. Delenn's friend had changed greatly in the three weeks since the new Vorlon had come to Kazomi 7. Delenn wished she had had more of a chance to talk with her recently, but she had been so busy….

There was something that kept Ulkesh from these meetings, and for some reason she could not identify, and certainly could not rationalise, Delenn had the very uncomfortable feeling that that something was her.

I've been listening to Sinoval too much, she thought uneasily. To be certain, the warrior detested Vorlons with every fibre of his being, and after his revelations at the Rebirth Ceremony at the beginning of the year Delenn understood something of why, but did that mean his paranoid suspicions were true? Previously she had disbelieved them all, but since meeting Ulkesh again….

"Then what do we do?" asked Vizhak. "Sit here and wait to die? Is not Drazi way."

"No, we do not just sit here, but we do not send our ships out to be pointlessly butchered either. We formulate a plan, and we force the confrontation on our terms. That is as soon as we are ready. Commander Corwin…. do you honestly think we can defeat the Shadows?"

The young human shuffled in his seat awkwardly. He had been invited to all the meetings of the Alliance Council since the Battle of the Third Line, but he had only started coming with the advent of the open attacks by the Shadows. Of everyone here, with the possible exception of Ta'Lon, he had the most experience of fighting the Shadows directly.

"There's no denying their superiority," he said, after a moment's hesitation. He was clearly uncomfortable. "Technological, that is. Some of their tech was put into the Babylon by the Resistance Government…. not as much as was built into the later ships, but still a little. We've been going over it as best as we can, and what we've found isn't very…. um…. reassuring.

"Their ships are organic in nature, at least partially. They're very resistant to damage. It can be done, though, with great difficulty. We've all seen that. Telepaths seem to be our only real advantage against them. Each time we've fought them…. something has happened to swing the battle in our favour.

"At Proxima Three it was the arrival of a Vorlon fleet. At…. Epsilon Three, the Great Machine helped us as much as it could, and when it…. exploded it took some of their ships with it." He fell silent, and Delenn looked down. When the Great Machine exploded it had taken something else with it as well. Commander Corwin's great friend Michael Garibaldi. And it looked as though it would take his Captain as well.

"I'd…. ah…. rather not spend all my subsequent battles with the Shadows praying for a miracle. Besides, if we take anything near the losses we took at Epsilon Three, another couple of battles like that and we won't have any ships left to pray for miracles with."

"Then…. what do you recommend?"

He was very quick, and blunt. "Get the Vorlons here to help us now. Because without them, we don't stand a chance. None at all."

Delenn sighed again. Exactly as she had thought. Sometimes she hated being right.

* * *

G'Kael seldom thought much about the future. As far as life in the army and in the lower circles of the Kha'Ri went, he was lucky if he had time to think about the present. However, if he had given much thought to where the path of his destiny would take him, he would never had believed it would lead to Kazomi 7, and to the position he now held.

Ambassador. A fine title in theory, but a hollow one in practice. The Kha'Ri had little time for this Alliance, being far more preoccupied with the war against the Centauri, and they had responded to the Council's offer of representation with hearty guffaws. Eventually, however, they had accepted the need to have someone here, even if only to serve as a spy, and a quick series of suggestions had thrown up G'Kael's name.

In the few months he had been here, though, he had learned that his post was considerably more important than some back home seemed to think. First, he had met and spoken to the fabled Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar himself, who had pressed home the great importance of this place. G'Kar was gone now, on some personal errand of great urgency, but his second Ta'Lon was still here.

And now, to his considerable surprise, someone else of importance had turned up, someone he had definitely not been expecting.

"Councillor Na'Toth," he exclaimed, seeing her sitting in the room he had been using as an audience chamber. The furnishings were hardly perfect, but this had been a Drazi colony after all. "I am honoured."

"I wish I were," she said, with trademark bluntness. G'Kael had spent much of his time in the Kha'Ri's lower circles observing those in the upper ones, and so he was fully acquainted with what some might call Na'Toth's lack of tact. On the other hand, he could tell from her tone that she was less than pleased.

"I am to take it, I suppose, that the Kha'Ri has not decided to recognise the full importance of my position here?" he speculated, taking a wild guess. He knew well enough how politics in the Kha'Ri worked, after all.

"If they had, I would not be here," she replied acidly. "No, I fear there has been another round of ritual blood-letting in our Government, and I am the latest victim. I have been…. posted here. As your attach?."

"My…. attach?? But…."

"I know. A fairly severe demotion. My father would be revolving in the afterlife in disgust if he could see me now. It was my fault, really. I was a little too preoccupied with trying to avert a war to watch my back. That…. arrogant pouchling H'Klo managed to stage a very effective and surprisingly bloodless coup."

"I had heard nothing of this."

"Of course not. The Kha'Ri has not lasted this long by throwing all its little games open to the public. Councillor H'Klo and his supporters were very upset at my constant efforts to delay the war, as was Warleader G'Sten. And so they…. trumped up certain charges relating to the unfortunate death of Councillor Du'Rog some years ago."

"They falsified murder charges against you?"

"I would not say falsified…. not exactly. Well, dwelling on the past is neither here nor there. Is Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar here? I need to speak with him."

"No. He has…. departed on some personal mission. I do not know where. His lieutenant Ta'Lon is here."

"Ah, yes. Ta'Lon will have to do. G'Kar has chosen a most unsafe time to go galloping around the galaxy though. Our fleets will be at Centauri Prime in a matter of weeks, and when that happens, well…. it would not be a wise idea for one such as G'Kar to be somewhere that is not entirely safe."

"Is anywhere entirely safe these days?"

"The grave," she replied. He was not sure if she was joking or not, and all told it was probably just as well.

* * *

Shai Alyt Kozorr had been away from his people for only a few months, but it seemed far, far longer. A great deal had happened to him. The scales over his eyes had been lifted and he could now see clearly.

He knew what he had to do.

He had found Cathedral easily enough. It was still at Tarolin 2, as were several other ships in Sinoval's fleet. Kozorr pondered the situation on the planet's surface for a while, remembering the chaos and bloodshed that had occurred there. Sonovar had ordered that, but…. it had been for a good reason…. He had not been harming the innocent, only those who had betrayed their duties to the Minbari by swearing loyalty to Sinoval. That was….

He shook his head. He didn't really know. Sonovar was right, though. He must be.

And about one thing Sonovar had been very right. The instant Kozorr set eyes on Sinoval for the first time in months, he was stricken by the realisation.

Kats would never love him. Not while he remained in Sinoval's shadow. It was ironic, but Sinoval was better than him in every way. Without Sinoval…. Kozorr could very well have been the mightiest warrior of this generation. With him, he was nothing but a footnote.

"Kozorr!" cried the Primarch, moving forward slowly. His face was filled with a surprised joy, but there was something about him that did not speak of joy. He hesitated. "I was told you were…. dead."

Kozorr sighed softly, and limped forward. "It was a…. trick on Sonovar's part. Some sort of test, maybe. He…. wanted information from me. I…. ah…. I managed to escape."

Sinoval smiled. "Someone is favouring us at last, then. Come…. you need to rest, I am sure. You do not look…. well."

"I am tired, nothing more," he replied, shrinking away from Sinoval's touch. "It has not been easy."

"I do not doubt it. Still, I am very glad you have returned to us, Kozorr. Kats will be also. She…. told me what happened. She was…. feeling very guilty."

Kozorr bowed his head. "It was the only choice to make. I would do it again if I had to. You would have done the same."

"I hope so," came the soft reply. "Come, I will find a healer for you, and then you can rest. You look as though you need it."

"No!" he snapped quickly, and Sinoval looked surprised. "No. No healers. Where…. is Kats? I would like to see her."

Sinoval chuckled softly. "And she would like to see you too, my friend. Very much. She is on the surface, helping restore the records in the temporary Government building. I will guide you there…. unless you would rather see her alone."

"I would."

He nodded. "I understand. My blessings on you both."

Kozorr looked startled, but then he nodded and turned away, not really understanding. Sinoval had called him a friend, and he certainly thought so of Sinoval, but…. He had to prove himself to Kats, and he had to purify the taint on the Minbari people. Once the Soul Hunters were gone, then he, Kats and Sinoval could unite with Sonovar and the Tak'cha and take the war to the Enemy.

There was a brief movement in front of him, and a Soul Hunter came into view. Its ancient, hateful gaze fixed upon him for a moment, and then it stepped aside. Kozorr continued, thinking dark thoughts.

The Soul Hunter went to Sinoval, and they talked briefly, in hushed tones. Kozorr did not hear what they said, but Sinoval's expression was dark indeed.

* * *

They called it the Pit. Its more official designation was Sector 301 of the Main City Dome of Proxima 3, but the title of the Pit had been coined many years ago, and it had stuck.

It was appropriate as well, for the Pit was where Proxima dumped all its refuse, all its unwanted, all its discards, its trash, its rubbish. The security forces in the sector were notoriously corrupt, and all the MegaCorps avoided it like the plague.

It was a place of broken dreams and lost souls.

It was therefore hardly the sort of place one might expect to find a celebrated war hero, a man who had appeared among the Top Ten People of 2259 in Humanity magazine, and whom a poll had voted the Seventh Sexiest Man Alive in the same year.

For former Captain Dexter Smith however, the Pit was home.

It had been a few weeks since his honourable discharge from Earthforce, and the time had passed in a sort of blur. He had declined a number of interviews with news reporters, an offer of a weekly column in Universe Today, a regular panel slot on New News and several proposals of marriage. His discharge from the military had been big news for a while, and he was slightly amused to discover the official reason given was 'health problems, resulting from injuries sustained in long-term combat situations'.

If only half the people now interested in him had had any clue as to what those 'long-term combat situations' had been like, the world might be a better place. A great many people claimed to want the truth about his experiences in the war, and he had only been able to shake his head and reply that, no, they didn't at all.

And so he had come to the Pit to disappear. That was easy. Things disappeared in the Pit with a depressing lack of effort. The news moved on; the big story at the moment being the launch of the new warship, the Saint-Germain under Captain DeClerq. The Saint-Germain was one of the new type of warship, the Warlock class, which would take Earthforce well into the new decade.

Smith listened to all this, and shrugged. He did not know DeClerq all that well, but he certainly knew of the man. It was fortunate that the media hadn't been doing their homework recently. Otherwise they would be all over the 'Coward of Vega 7' leading one of the new warships.

Still, everyone deserved a second chance, and it wasn't as if experienced soldiers were all that thick on the ground any more.

Smith switched off the news channel and absently flicked through the others. The reception here in the Pit was less than perfect and some channels were unavailable, but from those could get he was far from impressed. It had been a while since he had watched any of the vidscreens, but surely things hadn't been this bad before? He paused briefly at a remake of Macbeth, but then shuddered the instant he heard the dialogue, and switched off.

Pacing up and down his apartment didn't alleviate his boredom for long either, especially as there wasn't much of his apartment to pace up and down in. He could have afforded a better place than this — most beggars could probably have afforded a better place than this — but he was…. content with his choice.

It reminded him of home.

He had been quite upset to hear that the apartment block he had been brought up in had been demolished. Upset, but far from surprised. The place had been a hazard to life and limb even then, before the massive inrush of refugees from Orion and elsewhere had swamped Proxima. Still, it had been…. a place to live. There were a few pleasant memories. Not many, admittedly, but a few.

Sighing in exasperation, he grabbed a coat and went out for a walk.

Another thing he would never get used to was wearing civilian clothes again. He had been wearing a uniform for over half his life, since he had joined Earthforce at fifteen following some creative accountancy over trivial details such as age, address and parentage. Fashions had been very different then, and he had no idea what to wear now. A vague wander around the precincts in the Meadowhall Dome had not helped much, and he had settled for what he could find. Of course, in Sector 301, that would mean he would stick out like a Pak'Ma'Ra at a gourmet luncheon, but it would have to do.

He had no idea where he was going, what he was going to do when he got there or who he could go to see.

He also had no idea that someone was watching him.

* * *

Delenn looked up at the monument before her and breathed out slowly. It was not complete yet, and maybe it never would be, but for the moment it was there; a testament to the bloodshed and death that had resulted in a renewed hope.

How fragile that hope seemed now. But even if the Alliance ended tomorrow, they would still have accomplished a great deal of good. That was something, at least. It did not seem a terribly comforting thought, but it was better than nothing.

The original plan had been to list on the giant archway everyone who had died during the Drakh invasion, but that had rapidly proved to be impossible. There were just too many dead, and the vast majority of them could not be identified. All the records had been destroyed and the immigration and trading lists had been less than accurate anyway.

Delenn had proposed another idea however, having once heard a story from John. It had seemed hauntingly appropriate, and not for the first time she had wondered at the poetry and beauty of the race she had very nearly destroyed.

Over three hundred years ago, there had been a bloody, terrible war among humanity. An entire generation of young men had been slaughtered. It had been called, with tragic inaccuracy, 'the war to end all wars'. Afterwards, in a bid for some sort of legacy, one of the nations involved had devised a new memorial. Six coffins were taken from among the thousands of unidentified dead wearing that country's uniform, and in a moving ceremony an ordinary soldier selected one of these coffins at random. One body, representing all the dead. One brave soul, serving as a reminder of all brave souls. The body was buried under a huge archway in the centre of the capital city, and an eternal flame lit to burn forever over the 'Tomb of the Unknown Warrior'.

That tomb was gone now, but the poetry of the concept remained, and Delenn had managed to reinstate it here. A body had been found, one among many that could not be identified, and it had been buried here, representing all those who had died in the Drakh invasion.

A tiny, insignificant atonement for all she had destroyed.

There was a soft cough behind her and she turned, lost in her thoughts. She had completely forgotten that she had come here to wait for someone.

"Lyta," she said smiling, hugging her friend warmly. "It has been…. too long since we last spoke."

"Yes," Lyta said, a trifle hesitantly, returning the hug tentatively. "We've been…. busy."

Delenn pulled back, looking at her friend. "Something is wrong, isn't it? That's why you asked to meet me here."

"Yes. He…. doesn't like this place. Not at all. His…. influence isn't so strong here, for some reason."

"Vejar blessed this shrine when it was constructed," Delenn said thoughtfully. "He said it would never be destroyed, never decay, never tarnish. He said it would still be here when the planet itself crumbled into dust."

"That could be it," Lyta said thoughtfully. "Ulkesh…. doesn't seem to like Vejar much. He didn't say anything, but it's clear he doesn't…. approve of having a technomage around."

"And Vejar has been staying away from the Vorlons as much as he can. You think something is…. wrong, don't you?"

"I know something's wrong," she replied. "Oh, Delenn. You don't know what's he like. He's…. not at all like Kosh. He's very different. He's planning something. He's been waiting for this for a long time. He knows everything I'm thinking and he…. His anger is…. terrible." The last word came out as a plaintive cry, and Delenn stepped forward to embrace her friend again.

"I came to warn you," Lyta said, after a pause. "He's not helping the Alliance…. because he's doesn't want to. It's not that he can't. It's that he won't. There's something here that he doesn't like…. and I think it's you."

"Me?" Delenn was astounded. She had been with the Vorlons for so long. She had even let one of them share her soul for years. Dukhat had believed in them implicitly. "Why could he not…. like me?"

"I don't know, but he is planning something to do with you, Delenn. I don't know what, but…. you won't like it. " Lyta stepped back. "I have to go. I can't stay here too long, or he'll know. I just had to warn you. Be very, very careful of him, Delenn. He's dangerous."

Lyta slipped away from Delenn's embrace and vanished from the shrine. Delenn turned back to look at the arch, and she began to ponder. She was thinking of…. she was thinking of voicing her suspicions to the one person she knew who would share them.

If Sinoval would listen, of course.

* * *

If Londo had been told when he was young just what being Emperor would entail, he would in all likelihood have resolved not to take up the position and to remain in bed for the rest of his life. As it was, no one had filled him in exactly and so he had been lumbered with the job. Any position, he had thought to himself, mid-way through suffering yet another six-hour speech by those thieves in Resource Procurement, where so much time is spent sitting down, cannot possibly be worth it.

Fortunately the job was not without its advantages, and one of those was that at least he could be sure his friends got ahead in the world.

The downside to that, of course, was that his friends had to suffer through the same purgatory he did, but at least the misery was spread around.

Marrago, on the other hand, seemed positively to revel in his new authority. He had been Lord-General of the armies long before Londo had risen to his exalted position, but now he had an Emperor who actually listened to him, which was a truly rare thing. Some people seemed to be of the opinion that the Emperor listened to him entirely too much. Then again, those people would much rather the Emperor listened to them instead, so their opinions didn't count for a great deal.

"I'm expecting an attack by the end of the month at the latest," he said, reporting his bleak news to the Emperor in one of their very private, late-night meetings. "The Narns seem to have pressed up their campaign after several recent unexplained and unaccountable delays. A new leadership is a strong possibility. Probably one that actually recognises the concerns of the military."

"What an unusual and fascinating concept," Londo drawled, but Marrago did not smile. He had suffered a great deal from the incompetence and mismanagement of the Court. "Can we withstand an assault on Centauri Prime?"

"I wish I knew," came the reply. "I've gathered every available ship here, and the defence grid is as ready as it will ever be. Apparently the Narns have taken substantial losses in their ground assaults on our colonies, especially at Gorash, but there has not been corresponding damage to their fleets. Ship-wise, they probably outnumber us. Whether that means they can win or not…. I'd say we can defend Centauri Prime adequately with the ships we have, but…. to be honest, Londo, I'd be much happier if I could be absolutely sure we'd win. As it is, I'm expecting a fairly bloody stand-off."

"Isn't that what happened in the last war?"

"Not quite. The last war ended in a stand-off out in mid-space. Preferable by far to it ending at our very doorstep."

"Hmm…. I wonder if we should speed things up with Mr. Morden. A Vorlon ship or two would make all the difference."

"Indeed it would…. if we could be sure we could trust them. Besides, Londo, just how much do we want to owe to this…. Morden?"

"A fine point…. but I would rather be alive and in considerable debt than dead."

"There is little risk of that. No, Centauri Prime will hold, and I think we will be able to drive the Narns away…. but as matters stand the losses on each side are likely to be horrendous. The Narns have by all accounts given considerable thought to the practicalities of a war of attrition, and they're willing to take great risks to win. In this situation in the last war, we'd be able to drive them off once they suffered minimal losses. Now…. we may well have to wipe them all out.

"It's going to be a mess, Londo, no doubt about it. A lot of good people are going to die."

"I know. But they will die for Centauri Prime, and Centauri Prime will not forget that. Not at all. How…. how is Carn?"

Marrago's face broke into a smile. "A fine soldier. By the time I'm ready to retire he'll make a perfect replacement."

"Ah…. I am so glad to hear that, although I doubt you will be retiring short of us putting you on the pyre, old friend."

"Well…. Carn is a little young. I'd be quite happy to tutor him for the next ten years or so."

"Is that all? Great Maker, I had placed a bet on your still serving well past ninety. Ah, if you retire at a pathetic seventy or so, I'll lose a lot of money."

The Lord-General laughed. "Ninety, eh? Who did you place this bet with? I think there's the possibility of some money to be made here."

"That is for me to know, and for you to find out. Besides, don't we pay you enough?"

"You don't pay me at all."

"Ah…. I think you need a talk with those cheats and swindlers at the Ministry of the Economy, then."

"No, Londo. On the whole, I think I'd rather face the Narns than that."

Londo broke out into laughter, as did Marrago. Laughter had been a rare sound in the Royal Court recently, and both of them had the very depressing feeling it would not be heard very often in the future.

All the better then, to enjoy it now. While they could.

* * *

"I hate this place."

The woman lounging on the bed said nothing in reply to her companion's complaint. He was standing at the window of their apartment, looking out across the streets below. She could imagine what he was seeing, but she did not want to look at it for herself.

"I hate this place. There are mundanes everywhere, running about living their petty, worthless little lives. Almost like ants. I wonder what it would be like to reach out and squash some of them."

"Don't," she warned, fanning at her face. It was hot here. Very hot. "We're meant to be undercover, remember."

"Yes, I suppose so." He paused, and she turned to look at him, surprised at the hesitation in his tirade against everything that was his surroundings. "There was someone there…. Almost one of us, but not quite. He looks a little…. familiar. Ah, he's gone."

"You shouldn't try to scan them," she muttered irritably, swinging her long legs down from the bed. "We don't know they're all mundanes and we don't want to give ourselves away. Our kind don't go into this area unless they've got something to hide."

"Hasn't everyone here got something to hide? I can see all their worthless little secrets…."

"Stop it! You're right. Everyone comes here to hide from something. That's why they call it the Pit after all. Things tend to…. disappear here. But there are secrets, and then there are secrets. Ours definitely fall into the latter category. Trust me, Al does not want this coming out."

"Hmm. I suppose you've got used to this by now, after all." Byron turned away from the window. He looked irritated, and not without reason. This was the first time he had been without his Psi Cop uniform in years. The two of them had had to leave all the regalia back at Sanctuary: gloves, badges, uniforms. Strictly speaking that was illegal, but then the rules governing the Corps had been very…. lax in recent years.

"Sort of," Talia admitted. "It's a little worrying just how easy it gets to adopt different names and faces…. almost as if my own just…. fades beneath them. It does get better though. I've been in worse places than this."

"Yes. I heard you spent several months on board that ship of theirs…. the Babylon. What was that like?"

"Strange," she replied thoughtfully. "The whole ship felt odd…. as if it didn't like me. It had alien technology built into it, but still…. I was never really comfortable there. And the Captain…. he was…. ah…." She fell silent for a moment.

"What's our plan of action then? Do we make for the IPX headquarters?"

"No," she tutted. "At least not yet. There's a reason I had us based here, and not just because we'll be hard to track. I've arranged a meeting with someone for tomorrow afternoon, in a less than reputable neighbourhood not far away. His name's Chase, and he used to be a quartermaster at the Government dome. He was transferred to IPX after he…. discovered a little more than he should have done about certain activities of his immediate superiors."

"Do you know what these activities are?" Byron asked, evidently curious.

"Naturally," she replied. "Donne uncovered a great deal for Al. Anyway…. Chase was…."

"And what was his superior up to?"

"Various things that can't be spoken of in the presence of a lady," she snapped tartly. "Let's just say there was a very good reason he and Donne would have got on so well. It doesn't matter now anyway. He's dead.

"Anyway, Chase was, in addition to his less pleasant activities, embezzling arms and so forth for sale on the black market. A couple of months ago he graduated to selling very confidential information, and IPX found out about it. They decided to go for a quicker option than trial, and hired assassins to take him out. He's been on the run for a while, and so naturally he ended up here. My preliminary survey tracked him down, and we're going to offer him a deal. He'll know something, or he'll know someone who knows something. Either way, it's a start."

Byron nodded. "Uh-huh. And after we've found out what we want from him?"

"You want to kill him, don't you?"

"He's just a mundane, and it would be dangerous to leave him alive."

She sighed. "I've never liked gratuitous killing."

"You won't have to do it."

"Well, you're the bodyguard, I suppose. Do what you think's best. I'm just…. surprised Al felt the need to give me a bodyguard. He never has before."

"He's worried about you."

"I've been in less safe places than this. No…." She swung herself back on to the bed and stared up at the ceiling. "Something's going to happen at Sanctuary, very soon. He's been trying to keep it from me, but there's trouble there…. possibly the worst trouble he's ever been in.

"I'm worried about him. A lot."

* * *

They were ready. A decision had been made. She was not entirely sure if it was the right one, but at least it was a decision, and Vizhak and Taan Churok were right. Something had to be done. There are times when any action, even the wrong one, is preferable to no action at all.

Delenn just wished she was sure this was the right action.

She took her place in the same seat she had sat in, slept in and wept in for the last few months. John was still in the same bed. He was asleep. He looked so still. For just a moment he seemed so much at peace, almost as if everything that had happened to them had been just a dream.

"I'm going soon," she whispered, not knowing if he could hear her, but knowing she had to speak anyway. "We're going to try to take on the Shadows. It's the sort of thing you'd want to do…. if you could. Commander Corwin will be there, though. He's a good man. I can see now why you trusted him so much."

She paused, touching his face gently. "I don't know if I will be able to return. I don't know if I'll ever see you again. I do know…. that I will never forget you. I love you, John. Now…. and always. I hope you know that."

She gently leaned over and kissed him softly on the lips. Then she turned and left.

* * *

He was surprised by just how much had been done since he had last been here. Kozorr had last seen the buildings and offices of Tarolin 2 in ruins, devastated by the Tak'cha's retribution on those who had betrayed the Minbari people. The streets had been filled with the wounded and dying, and as he had moved through them he had heard the cries of the lost and the moans of the forsaken.

Now it was almost as though the attack had never happened. Oh, there were traces here and there, but for the most part the damage had been repaired. The attack had been very localised of course, and after the initial assault the Tak'cha had gone on the ground to hunt and kill the survivors.

But still, he knew to whom Tarolin 2 owed this miraculous repair. He found her seated at a desk in a nondescript office in the building the new Government had taken over. She was alone, staring at a computer screen.

He stood silently in the doorway, looking at her. She was hard at work, but she looked…. drained. He knew from experience that she had a habit of working on beyond her endurance. Anger flared. Why had Sinoval not recognised this, and done something about it? He calmed himself. He would not be angry around her. He could not be angry around her.

He stood there, watching, for a long time. He did not know how long. Time did not seem to matter. It was only when she stirred and turned to look at the doorway that he returned to his senses.

Her mouth opened wide in mute shock. Her eyes looked…. tired.

"My lady," he whispered softly, his voice choked. He had seen and done many things, and he had been afraid before. He had known great fear, but never so much as in that moment when his lady Kats looked at him.

"You were…. He said you…."

"I am here," he said, walking over to her. His limp seemed not to bother him. She rose from her seat and almost fell against him. He caught her easily and held her there. He did not ever want to let her go.

"He said that you were dead," she whispered. "He told me you were dead."

"He lied. I was never dead…. just a prisoner, and every day I thought about you."

She said nothing for a long time afterwards, but he could hear the sound of her sobs. He was crying himself, but he had no need to say anything. Just to be there, with her, was enough.

For the moment.

* * *

They were there, black against the blackness of space, screaming in her mind. They would kill, brutally slaughter the innocent with no mercy, no compassion. They had to be stopped.

Delenn sat in silence on the bridge of the Babylon, looking around at her companions: Commander David Corwin, John's closest friend. He was breathing in and out slowly, his hands clenched into fists. Lyta Alexander, her eyes shrouded in darkness. She seemed to be listening to something that wasn't there.

There were other ships here as well. Drazi, Brakiri, a few Narn. They were ready to make a stand against the Darkness, to take the war to the enemy.

Corwin received a message, and sighed. "They're here," he said.

"Then let's go."

The jump points from hyperspace opened, and the fleets poured out. The Shadows were waiting for them.

Chapter 2

It was almost ironic. She had been preparing for this moment for over thirteen years. During all that time she had imagined their darkness, their terror, their…. evil. Too many of her friends had given their lives in this cause: Lenonn, Draal, Neroon, Marcus….

And now that she was finally taking the war to the enemy, Delenn of Mir had never felt less ready for anything in her life.

Part of that had to do with the circumstances of this battle, which were less than ideal. The Drazi Government had been furious about the orders to hold and prepare and wait. They simply did not have the resources to defeat the Shadows themselves, but they had persisted in trying, and that only resulted in more deaths.

So the Alliance had had to force a showdown, to win some sort of victory, however small, just to prove it could be done. That meant utilising the greatest weapons they had; the Babylon, a ship modified by Shadow technology, and Lyta Alexander, the strongest telepath available.

Delenn had also insisted on coming herself. She was going to send people out to die for her after all. She needed to see it.

There were three Shadow ships. All three turned when the jump points opened. Delenn drew in a deep breath and waited for the battle to begin.

* * *

On another ship, a long way away, another person was sitting on the bridge, deep in thought. He had been preparing himself for this war for a long time, longer even than Delenn. Ever since he had been a young child he had dreamed of this moment. His war was nearly at an end, and then he could rest.

Warleader G'Sten of the Narn flagship Pride of the Kha'Ri looked around at the rest of his bridge crew. They all looked so young. They were probably older than he had been when he had begun this war against the Centauri.

They were nearly there. Centauri Prime, the dream he had been chasing for so long. He might have succeeded during the last war, but the attack on Gorash had been too bloody and had taken too much out of the fleet. G'Sten had never been more disappointed than when he had surveyed his fleet and realised they were not strong enough to go for the homeworld. He had turned his back and left, not wanting to see the planet and be unable to grasp it.

This time, this war, he was ready. Victory had followed victory, and he could total the number of worlds taken from the Centauri. It was a most pleasing figure. Gorash 7, Ragesh 3, Frallus 9…. And now Centauri Prime itself.

He was an old man now, and he could retire after this. He would have done his part for the future of his race. They would remember him, maybe even build a statue to him in G'Khamazad. He would like that.

"There's a message for you, Warleader," said his aide, and he looked up. "It's from the Kha'Ri."

"Come to congratulate us, eh?" he asked, smiling — but it was a false smile and false good humour. He had been delayed enough already in the course of this war. Without the unnecessary hesitations and hold-ups he could have taken Centauri Prime months ago. He would not let them deny him this chance again. He knew full well he would not get another one.

"Put them through," he continued. "Here."

"Warleader…. wouldn't you rather…. take it in private?" G'Sten frowned. The aide was new, brought in to replace his former assistant, G'Lorn. He had requested a chance to captain his own ship, and G'Sten had had to agree. He could not deny G'Lorn this chance for glory, a chance that would never come again.

"Anything they wish to say to me, they may say to my soldiers," he replied. The aide nodded, and began patching through the signal. G'Lorn would have known better than to ask that question. He had understood his Warleader well.

"Maybe I'm getting old," he muttered irritably to himself. There was no 'maybe' about it. He was old. He remembered when he had been in the Resistance, with old M'Sela. He had taunted the old man about going off to bed and leaving war to the younger men. He was now six years older than M'Sela had been when he had died, fighting six Imperial Guards at Na'Mirammar. Five of them had gone into death with him.

The viewscreen came on to reveal the face of H'Klo, one of the rising stars in the Kha'Ri. He was young, arrogant, and had actually served in the army, acting with distinction in the previous war. H'Klo had been decorated after Shi, he seemed to remember.

"What is your status, Warleader?" he asked.

"We will be at Centauri Prime by just after midday tomorrow," he replied. "Our probes are picking up details of their defences as we speak."

"Can you defeat them?"

"Yes," he replied simply. "It will in all likelihood be harder than we had anticipated. I think all available ships have been pulled from other postings to defend their homeworld. We outnumber them, though. I have confidence we will triumph."

"The people are expecting an easy victory," H'Klo warned.

"Then the people are fools!" G'Sten snapped back. "It would have been an easy victory six months ago. But I believe there has been a change in leadership among the Centauri. The positioning of their defences indicates that Marrago has regained influence and power. He is there."

"You are sure?"

"We have fought each other for over ten years, Councillor. I am sure."

"How does that change things?"

"Marrago has a habit of skilful escapes. This time however he has nowhere to escape to. I will defeat him."

"I have every confidence in you, Warleader. And…. for what it is worth, had I been able to, I would have ensured you were able to attack Centauri Prime six months ago. I assure you, Warleader, such bureaucratic delays will not happen again."

"I am glad to hear that," he replied. "But I assure you, Councillor. The war will end tomorrow."

"The entire people of Narn have faith in you, Warleader. H'Mari be with you."

G'Sten nodded, smiling slightly at H'Klo's choice of prophet. H'Mari had been a warrior in his day, several hundred years before G'Quan. Many soldiers had once adopted his worship, but it had fallen out of favour with the Occupation. It was good to see a resurgence in belief.

Or perhaps it was a bad omen.

Either way it spoke of the future, and the future he had always wanted for his people was but a day away.

* * *

There was something about a pub. Something warm and comforting, a place where someone could walk inside, leave behind all the cares and problems of life, and sit and be at peace, in company or not as the mood took them.

Whoever had written that particular homage had obviously never been inside the Pit Trap, but Dexter Smith, having examined all the other pubs in the area, had decided that it was the best place he had found. For one thing, the door wasn't boarded up and there were no 'Condemned' notices fixed to the wall, which was always a good sign.

He walked inside and was immediately struck by just how dark it was. Empty, too. There were only three other customers there and they were all seated alone. One of them was reading a newspaper from several months ago, while another was huddled shivering next to the heater.

The barman looked up, obviously surprised. "Uh…. my taxes are all paid up," he said. "And I'm a personal friend of Mr. Trace and Mr. Allan, so if you're after any…. trouble, then…."

Smith paused. "Is that the regional variant of 'We don't like strangers round 'ese parts'? I'm just here for a drink."

The barman sighed with relief. "Ah, well then. You're very welcome, sir. I was just…. er…. You can't be too careful in these troubled times."

"Troubled times?" he said, approaching the bar and taking a seat. "I thought things were going well."

"Oh, maybe for those that live up in the better sectors, maybe, but not much changes down here in three-o-one. So, what can I get you, stranger? Oh, where are my manners? Name's Bo."

"Dexter. Um…. what lager do you do? I don't see anything I recognise, but then it has been a while."

"Ah, we do the Pit Bull. A local drink, brewed not far away."

"Really? A bottle of that, then."

"Right you are. Where are you from, then? You don't look like you belong in three-o-one, no offence meant."

Smith took the bottle and sipped it slowly. As Bo had said, you couldn't be too careful, least of all with strange drinks. To his surprise, it wasn't too bad. "Ah, I've been away for the last couple of years. Business of a sort. I recently…. left my old job and decided to come back here."

"You came to three-o-one? That's a pretty unusual choice. Not that I mind, mind." He chuckled mirthlessly. "You know, you look a little familiar. Have I seen you before somewhere? Ah, probably have. Be forgetting my own head next."

"I used to live here, in three-o-one. When I was a child. Tell me, is the Emperor Bibulos still open? It used to be around here somewhere. A Centauri theme pub. The landlord was a really old guy, grey hair."

"The Emperor? You have been away a long while. It was torn down in the Pit Riots of…. of…. ah when was it? The year after Orion fell, the same year my cat died…. Ah, well. You know when it was. The folks here were a little…. unhappy that winter, and a lot of blame went on the aliens. The Emperor was a natural target, I guess, so they tore the place down, pretty much. Security restored order, in the end. They waited a bit, but then we're lucky they got here at all, is my way of looking at it. Fair few people up top like who didn't really care about us here in three-o-one."

Smith fell silent, looking at his drink. He'd never known that. Even when he heard about the Pit Riots, it had never sunk in. He had been serving on the Preacher for a couple of years by that point, before the ship was destroyed at Orion. He'd been stuck in limbo afterwards, like so many Earthforce personnel. He had spent that winter in the barracks at Dome Seven, and news of the Pit Riots had gone straight past him. None of it had connected at all.

"I used to go in there when I was a child," he said. "For the warmth and the company, and to listen to the customers. They told the silliest stories…. I liked all the Centauri decor as well. At the time I thought it was like visiting another world." He shook his head. "Nothing lasts forever."

"Just what I say," added Bo. "You can't take it with you, so why not make the best of it while you can?" There was the sound of the door opening. Smith didn't notice it; he was still staring into his drink, lost in a world twenty years gone. Bo certainly did, though.

"Nelson, my friend. A pleasure to see you again. Your usual, is it? On the house, of course." Bo disappeared behind the bar.

Smith felt the weight of a hand on his shoulder and turned round. A man was there, tall and well-dressed. Next to Smith himself he was probably the best-dressed person in the whole sector. It was a fairly old-fashioned suit, but it was clearly chosen to accentuate his sense of menace. He didn't need it. He looked quite menacing enough as it was.

"A new customer," he said jovially. "How about that, Bo? Your advertising must have worked. Where did you come from, stranger?"

"Here and there," came the reply. Smith found he really did not like this person.

"A comedian. We could do with some entertainment in here. The most we normally get is throwing small change at Jinxo over here and watching him scramble around trying to pick it up. Bo, are you fermenting that drink yourself?"

"Coming right up, Mr. Nelson sir," came the reply from the back of the bar.

Nelson chuckled. "That's our Bo, all right. A decent enough sort, but he ain't exactly the fastest barman this side of the Proxima Hilton. Now, stranger, your name, if you don't mind?"

"Dexter. And you are?"

Another laugh. "Very funny. You mean you don't know me?" Smith shook his head. "I'm Nelson Drake. I work for Mr. Trace. You'll have heard of him, of course."

"I can't say I have."

Nelson reached out and grabbed the lapel of Smith's shirt, pulling him up from the chair. "Listen to me, you worthless lump of garbage," he hissed. "Trace owns this sector, and if you want to live a long and happy life here, you'll remember that. Cross me or Mr. Trace, and your life will be anything but long and happy." He pushed Smith back into his chair and smoothed his shirt.

"That's free advice I'm giving you. Think of it as an introductory offer." Bo slowly raised his head from behind the bar, and handed over a small glass containing a drink that seemed to be glowing. Nelson took it from him, never lifting his eyes from Smith, and drained it in one go. Wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, he handed the empty glass back to Bo.

"You know," Nelson said, "I'm sure I've seen you before. Any idea why that could be, smart man?"

"Couldn't say."

"No, I guess you couldn't. Well, I'd better be off. Places to go, people to see, you know how it is." He shifted his gaze to the barman. "See you tonight, Bo. Me and Mr. Trace and the others are looking forward to your hospitality, same as always."

He turned and left the pub.

Smith waited until he was gone, and then looked back at Bo. There were times when he just got strange hunches, mysterious ideas he couldn't explain properly. He had one of them now. "Who was that?" he asked.

"Oh…. that's Nelson Drake. He's a…. bodyguard of some sort for Mr. Trace."

"And this Trace is…?"

"A good man. Oh yes, a really fine man. He really cares for us here in three-o-one. He looks after us, makes sure no one's causing any trouble…. you…. you know how it is."

"Protection rackets." Smith sighed. "Why don't Security do anything?"

"Security? Hah…. They don't care about us here. Mr. Trace…. he…. he cares. He looks out for us."

"Based on what I've just seen, I don't think I'd want to be looked after by people like him. I think it's time to take a trip to see someone. Which way is it to the local Security Headquarters?"

* * *

The Shadow ship stopped dead in space, paralysed and helpless, held there as if by a giant hand from heaven.

"Now!" roared Corwin. "Hit it!"

Forward cannons blazed into life and rammed into the body of the vessel. It trembled slightly.

The other two ships bore down on the Babylon, seeking to free their companion. A Drazi Sunhawk darted forward, striking at the nearest of the ships. The Sunhawk's blows slid off the black, living surface, but the ship turned, momentarily distracted.

Brakiri ships moved forward, the telepaths on board straining to hold back the Shadows. The remaining ship bearing down on the Babylon stopped, struggling to move forward. The other ship turned and fired, and the Brakiri ship died in a silent explosion.

The forward cannons on the Babylon stopped their assault on the trapped vessel. It collapsed and disintegrated before their eyes, dead.

The Babylon turned and moved to protect its allies.

* * *

Valen had walked into darkness many times. Kozorr knew most of the tales about Valen, but the one he kept thinking of was the descent into the pit at Z'ha'dum, to rescue Derannimer and confront the traitor, Parlonn.

Had he known fear as he walked alone into the darkness? He must have done. Above him there was fire and bloodshed, as the Vorlons and the Minbari fleet led by Marrain attacked the Shadows' homeworld. It had been one of the last battles of the Shadow War.

Kozorr didn't like to think about how it had ended. Derannimer had been saved, Parlonn defeated, but the cost…. had been so high.

He had not spent much time in Cathedral. The place…. unnerved him in some way. He had been content to lead from the Valentha, or from the other capital ships. Cathedral had always seemed a dark place, more like a stronghold of the Enemy than a focus of leadership for the Minbari. Sinoval was happy there, but then he had been bewitched by the Shagh Toth.

Kozorr had not actually seen many of them in his journey down into the bowels of Cathedral. Those he had seen had been further up, in the towers and turrets and vast, measureless halls. He supposed the engines must be down here somewhere, but something else would be here as well.

The corridor was getting smaller and narrower. He was having to duck to get through it, but he was certain this was the way. There were lights embedded in the walls, so he could see. Small globes. He thought he could hear soft whispers of conversation from them.

Finally the corridor ended at a door. It was vast, much larger than the corridor had been. Puzzled, he turned round, and saw an impossibly wide and tall hall stretching back into darkness. He had just come down there…. it had not been so huge before.

Who comes? asked a voice from nowhere. Who seeks answers in the Well of Souls?

The Well of Souls. This was the right place then. According to Sonovar's alien allies, Valen had once come here, a thousand years ago. That story had not been known to Kozorr, or indeed to any Minbari. The Tak'cha claimed to have been there however.

They had also told him what to say to gain admittance.

"I am one who comes in the memory of Valen's bargain, and in acceptance of his sacrifice."

There was a moment's silence, and then in an instant every light around him went out, leaving him in utter darkness. He did not show any surprise or fear, although he felt both. He was a Minbari warrior, after all. Valen had come to his place and gained entry. He would do no less.

You may enter, Child of Valen, Child of Twilight, Child of Fire. Enter, but leave behind that which is required, in acceptance of his sacrifice.

He knew what that meant. In all honesty he had no intention of leaving anything behind, but the gift that was necessary had been brought with him, just in case. The Tak'cha had advised him that forgetting it would not be a good idea.

The door did not open. There did not seem to be any hinges, or any mechanism for opening. It was simply that one minute it was there, and the next minute it wasn't. Breathing deeply, Kozorr crossed the threshold and stepped into the Well of Souls.

All the breath left his body at his first sight of that ancient place. He could not feel anything, smell anything, hear anything. It was as if all his normal senses had shut down, and new ones had sprung up in their place.

There was one thing he did know, one thing he had learned from the Tak'cha. This was a place where the dead did not rest. It was a place where they lived.

It was a vast chamber, impossibly vast, larger than the Temple of Varenni which housed the Starfire Wheel, larger even it seemed than the library at Yedor, or the Temple of Remembrance at Tuzanor.

It seemed to be made out of stone, but a type he had never seen before. Dotted everywhere in the walls were tiny specks of light. There were millions of them. Each one, he knew, was a captured soul. He also knew that they were speaking somehow, although not by words or sounds or telepathy…. but by…. something else.

He walked forward, lost in a dream. He dared to look up, and found himself staring into space. The stars were above him, but none he recognised. No constellations he knew could be seen, nothing familiar. Were they even stars, or just more souls?

He was snapped back to something resembling reality when he found himself in front of a small shrine. It was a pathetically humble thing, but he knew what it represented, what made it one of the holiest places in Minbari history.

A small altar of stone, marked by two words, and a small white flower, perfectly preserved despite the hundreds of years it had been there. Valen himself had laid it there, speaking the words that were now marked on the shrine. He had come here to this very spot, a thousand years before. The histories did not speak of that moment at all, and of those who knew of it — the Shagh Toth themselves, the Tak'cha — none of them would say why.

He pulled the small flower from his belt. The offering to this place. Struck dumb by the sheer majesty of his surroundings, Kozorr laid the flower on the altar, next to Valen's.

The offering has been made, said the voice. Seek your wisdom.

"Who are you?" he asked, tentatively.

We are Cathedral. We are the Hunters, the Preservers, the Past and the Future. We are Cathedral.

"How long…? How old…?"

Since before time had meaning. When there was but one race born of the galaxy, created in the shifting sands and timeless seas. Since the creation of death itself, we have been here.

"You have always been here?"

Always has no meaning for us.

"What do you know?" he asked, another idea suddenly coming to him. "Can you answer my questions?" This was not why he had come here, but then he had never believed he would see this place. He had never believed….

We know every answer to every riddle that has ever been asked since the galaxy was born. Every question, save one.

"Will she ever love me?"

There was no answer. The pricks of light seemed to be mocking him with their very presence.

"Answer me. Will she ever love me?"

Leave this place, traitor knight. That question is not for us to answer, or for you to know.

"Damn you. Damn you all!" He drew his pike and extended it, the full memory of why he had come returning to him.

He had come here to destroy this place, to destroy the Well of Souls and every soul trapped within it and this whole ship of fools.

And then Sinoval would be free of their enchantments, and Kats would be free to love him.

And he would be damned.

* * *

The Centauri were by nature a race inclined to gossip. Rumour and innuendo were meat and drink to the nobles of the Court, and it was a foolish courtier indeed who did not pay attention to whispers and suspicions. Most of them even had their own private networks of 'eyes and ears' to provide them with information.

Accurate information had been very scarce in the months since the massacre in the Court and the ascension of Emperor Mollari. It was known that he had been in rebellion against his Government for many months beforehand, had been wanted — falsely, as it was now believed — for the assassination of Emperor Refa, and had been believed dead for over a year before that.

It was known that he had a small group of trusted advisors and councillors. Foremost amongst these was Lord-General Marrago, which was no surprise to anyone who remembered that the two had been good friends many years before. Minister Durano was also a trusted aide, as his skill, intellect and — most valuable of all — discretion were well known. He was too valuable an ally for anyone to ignore. Minister Virini was understood to be respected by the Emperor, in spite of his reputation for clumsiness and general uselessness. Vir Cotto was frequently seen in negotiations with the Emperor, as were certain lower class individuals from Selini.

After that, matters became a little vague. Some believed that the Emperor took counsel not only from his near-invisible Minbari bodyguard, but from his wife Timov as well. This was patently absurd, as no Emperor would ever give a woman such a position of authority, but the rumours persisted.

About one person however, all the rumours were silent. Despite his very public assistance in saving the Emperor from an assassination attempt, and his frequent presence at Court, Mr. Morden had managed to pass virtually unnoticed by the cream of Centauri society. Everyone seemed just to…. forget he was there, and if reminded they replied with something like, "Oh yes, that human fellow," and then absently changed the subject.

The true extent of the influence wielded by Mr. Morden was known to absolutely no one.

"Have you had a chance to consider my offer, Majesty?" he asked.

Londo looked harassed and tired. Unsurprising, as he had hardly slept in days. The Narns were coming. They could be driven off and Centauri Prime saved, but at a truly terrible cost. More bloodshed, more death, and could it be avoided?

Had there been another way? Could he have acted sooner, done a little more? Done anything that could have averted this battle?

"Mr. Morden," he said slowly. "I have spoken with my advisors. Some argue to accept your offer, some to refuse, others to wait. Their arguments are all valid. We cannot go to races on bended knees, binding ourselves to agreements that may cripple us later. We should be wary of accepting offers from races we hardly know. Can we trust you? Do we even need your help?

"I have heard them all, Mr. Morden, and there was not one word spoken in that chamber that I disagreed with."

Morden began to speak, but Londo raised his hand and the human fell silent.

"But today, I wandered around the barracks of the soldiers who will be defending this world from the Narns. I spoke with the captains of the ships in orbit above us now. I even visited some of their families.

"Mr. Morden, if your allies can help save the lives of my people, then yes, I accept your offer."

Londo noticed the slightly guilty look on the human's face.

"I'm very glad to hear that, Majesty, but I'm afraid matters are a little more complicated than I had first believed. You know, of course of the race called the Shadows?" Londo nodded, a puzzled expression spreading across his face. "The Vorlons have opposed the Shadows for centuries, trying to destroy their evil. Somehow, the Shadows have influenced people here…. these Shadow Criers are touched by the Darkness."

"Yes, we had guessed this. Some sort of psychic influence, we supposed."

"Indeed. Your people are highly susceptible to certain telepathic impressions. Your Seeresses for example…. but I am digressing. I have discovered recently that their influence reaches higher than we had thought. Someone in this Court has been communicating with Z'ha'dum."

"What? Are you accusing…?"

"I am merely saying what we know to be true," he interrupted. "My associates are reluctant to come to the aid of people who may be working with the Enemy. You can…. understand their doubts, of course."

"Of course, but…. Mr. Morden, are you telling me the Vorlons will not come to our aid when the Narns attack?"

"I am afraid my associates will only aid you if you purge this evil from your Government, Majesty. If you can find this…. infiltrator before the Narns arrive, then…."

"We have hours at most, Mr. Morden."

"I am sorry, Majesty. I merely relay my instructions from my associates."

"I will find this…. Shadow agent, Mr. Morden, and I will purge him, as you put it, but for every Centauri life laid down to protect our homeworld I will hold your masters to account. We share the same enemy, and when I find their agent I will take action, but for our sake, not yours.

"Good day, Mr. Morden," he hissed. The Emperor turned and stormed from the room.

The Narn fleets were getting closer.

* * *

The Sunhawk exploded in one terrifying instant of destruction as its telepath failed, allowing the Shadow ship to fire. Its supporting ships fell back before the onslaught, but the Babylon kept moving forward. On board, Lyta Alexander strained to hold them still.

The Babylon fired broadsides at the nearest ship. The single remaining Brakiri warship concentrated its fire on the same area, and one of the Shadow vessel's spidery limbs was blown away. The ship screamed in pain and loss, and everyone on board the Babylon briefly heard their ship scream too, as if in sympathy for the pain it was meting out.

The second ship swooped down to aid its wounded comrade, but Sunhawks dived in to block it, raining ineffectual blows upon its skin, seeking only to force it backwards, away from its brother ship.

The Babylon and the Brakiri continued their barrage of blows, striking at limbs and body. The trapped ship was screaming as it withered before the attack. It began to spin aimlessly, its limbs severed.

The second ship swatted aside the irritating insects that were the Drazi and tried to free its brother, but it was too late. The wounded ship was torn apart, too badly damaged to survive.

The remaining ship rose briefly above the Babylon. Lyta tried to reach out with her mind to trap it, but she was too drained. It was all she could do to remain standing.

The ship spoke in her mind, and a brilliant light filled her soul. She collapsed unconscious.

The Shadow ship shimmered into hyperspace and disappeared.

"I think we did it," muttered Corwin, looking up from his instruments and turning towards the shivering Lyta.

"Yes," said Delenn softly, cradling her friend's head gently. Lyta's eyes were rolled up into her head, and soft tears of blood were trickling down her face. "Yes, we did it…. but at what cost, Commander Corwin?"

He could not answer. In his mind's eye he could see the destroyed ships and the bodies of the dead, and he just could not answer.

* * *

The post of Security Chief for Sector 301 in the Main Dome of Proxima 3 was generally regarded as being a career death sentence. The task was impossible, and everyone knew it. The only security officers assigned there were the corrupt, the embarrassing or the terminally inept. Crime was so ingrained into the whole area that trying to fight it was as futile as trying to hold back the sun. It was widely speculated that two-thirds of the force was corrupt.

It was not that the Government in Main Dome hadn't tried. During the early 2240s two of the youngest, keenest and best Security officers were posted as Chiefs of Sector 301 to sort the area out, clean it up and purge corruption in the security forces. One was assassinated three weeks into the post, the other was shot and killed during a routine operation when her PPG inexplicably failed. It was discovered later that the weapons issued to the security forces in 301 were of sub-standard, inferior quality, the better weapons having been sold to the mob bosses by corrupt quartermasters.

Main Dome had been determined to keep on trying, but then the war had come, and suddenly Sector 301 wasn't very important any more. It became much more important after the fall of Orion, when the bulk of the refugees swarming to Proxima from Orion and the rest of the devastated Belt Alliance settled there. A few months after that the area was thick with the starving, the sick and the dying, and any hope of redeeming the sector had evaporated.

The early years of the Clark regime had seen some hope for the renovation of the area, but these had faded once it became clear that the new President had his eye on wider fields than his own back yard.

And so Sector 301 just slid deeper and deeper into corruption and depravity and depression. That suited its current Security Chief just fine. It fitted his mood.

Zack Allan leant back on his chair and tried flicking a small piece of chocolate up into his mouth. He had balanced it on his thumb carefully, lined it up to perfection, had his mouth open as wide as he could…. and he flicked.

The chocolate bounced off his cheek and fell on the floor. He swore angrily, and decided against rummaging around underneath his desk to look for it. There were probably entire ecosystems down there he was not aware of. Possibly even Governments.

And that had been his last piece as well. Damn!

Chocolate was expensive these days on Proxima. Very expensive. Oh, there was some Narn substitute stuff, but that tasted like wet cardboard. Only the very rich could afford proper honest-to-God milk chocolate in these times, and while Zack's official salary didn't come anywhere close, there were a number of very rich people interested in him turning a blind eye to certain activities they were up to in 301. They were also willing to double his wage for the privilege, so he wasn't going to ask any questions.

He yawned, stretched and switched on the vidscreen. The next game in the 2260/61 baseball season was on, the first new season since the war. The teams were all different of course, but it was still proper sport. The Proxima Swashbucklers had a game on against their nearest competitors, the Orion Archers (based somewhere in Beta Durani). Zack had fifty credits riding on the game.

His link beeped and he muttered something angrily. He could have sworn he'd switched the thing off. "Yeah, what is it?" he asked.

"Someone's here to see you, Chief."

That made him sit bolt upright. Nobody came to the office of the Chief of Security in 301 unless they were asking to be beaten up by all their neighbours. "Is it any of the…. uh…. usual suspects?" Careful phrasing was necessary. He was not supposed to know the names of most of the people he…. 'dealt' with, and while it was unusual for any of them to turn up in person to his office, it wasn't unheard of.

"Ah, no, Chief. Just some guy."

"Jack, don't do that to me! Sheesh! Look, the big game's starting any minute now, so tell him to go away and take it up with Central Office."

"He…. he wants to see you personally, Chief. Says his name is Dexter Smith. It rings sort of a bell. He looks a bit familiar, too. Like he should be wearing a uniform or something."

"Dexter Smith. Dexter Smith…. I've heard that name before. Um…." His eyes widened. "Captain Dexter Smith? The Babylon. The guy who got the Silver Star for Valour last year some time."

"That's the guy! Damn! I knew I'd seen him somewhere before. Hey, my daughter's got a picture of him up on her wall. Wonder if I can get his autograph for her?"

"Leave that for later, Jack. You'd better send him in. I know Captain Smith. We're old, old friends, we are."

"Right you are, Chief. Yeesh, she's going to be so excited when I tell her who I saw. She might even start respecting me a little…."

"In your dreams, Jack."

The conversation ended, and a moment later, a figure came through the door. It took a moment for Zack to recognise this person as the Captain Smith he had known two years ago. The loss of a uniform did do a lot.

"Well, Captain," he said smiling, leaning back in his chair. "How are you these days? Bit of a come-down in the world, isn't it? Rubbing shoulders with the President one minute, the next slumming it down in the Pit. Well, easy come, easy go, right?"

Smith's eyes narrowed. "Ah. Zack Allan. I didn't know you were Security Chief here."

"Well, it didn't match up to my former standard of Security Chief on humanity's flagship, but you've got to take what you can get. My CV was pretty impressive, but the new boss wasn't too impressed."

"That is an old argument, Mr. Allan. I gave you my reasons when I took over the Babylon. May I sit down?"

"Yeah, sure. Watch out though, I think there's some left-over pizza on that chair there." Smith looked at it, frowned, and then decided to remain standing. "So, Mr. Smith, what brings you to my little corner of the universe? You haven't come to get me fired from another job, have you? Oh, wait…. I forgot. You can't. You're not in Earthforce any more."

"I was honourably discharged."

"Oh, go tell that to mummy!"

Smith leant forward and slammed his hands down on the edge of the desk. It shook, and several papers precariously suspended there fell off. Zack looked at them and shrugged. They couldn't have been important. "Mr. Allan, I had you removed from your post as Chief Security Officer on the Babylon when I took over because I didn't think you were right for the job. Not only did you betray my predecessor, but there were gross lapses in your performance and duties. What I see now only confirms that I was right."

"Yeah, well, I'd hate to cut this fascinating conversation short, but I'm afraid the game's about to start, so…."

"What do you know about a Mr. Trace?"

Zack started, and then coughed falsely, trying to cover his tracks. Had Smith noticed his surprise? Probably. Damn the man. "He's a…. local businessman. An entrepreneur. Just the type Sector Three-o-one needs to improve the local economy."

"Ah. How much is he paying you, Mr. Allan?"

"I really hope you aren't accusing a Security Officer of this fair world of ours of taking bribes. I believe that's slander, defamation of a public figure with a view to harm planetary security…. I could have you arrested for that."

"That won't be necessary, Mr. Allan. I'll be leaving now."

"Good." He flicked his gaze to the vidscreen. "Aw, great. I missed the first plays."

"Mr. Allan." Zack did not turn around. "I never liked you, or your methods, but I never wanted you to fall this far. If I were you, I'd take a look in the mirror and start to question where your choices have brought you."

"Yeah, yeah."

Smith left.

Once he was sure Smith had gone, Zack reluctantly tore himself away from the game and went to his commscreen. He sent through a signal and was pleased when it was received almost instantly. "Yeah?" said the face on the screen. "There a problem, Allan?"

"There might be, Mr. Trace. I just got a visit from someone poking his nose into your business. Thought you ought to know."

"Indeed I do. Who was it?"

"You've probably heard of him. Dexter Smith, used to be captain of the Babylon."

"Him again? Yeah, I've heard of him. Thanks for the warning, Allan. By the way, if you're watching the game, my money's on the Swashbucklers."

Zack smiled. "You know, that's exactly what I was thinking."

* * *

Sinoval had a headache. He couldn't explain it and he certainly didn't like it, but he knew somehow that something was wrong, and his headache was a symptom of that.

He had not been feeling well since Kozorr had returned. Truthfully, he had not been well since Kozorr had 'died'. Kats had hardly spoken to him in all that time. She had been working herself almost to exhaustion, her guilt driving her to the abyss, and perhaps beyond.

And now Kozorr had returned from the dead, with a story of capture and escape. It was not implausible. Sonovar had not been the type to take risks with his prisoners before, but then he had never been the type to attack his own people before either.

Kozorr had been the first to swear fealty to Sinoval, the first to accept his rule and the changes that would come with it.

So why did Sinoval feel so strongly that something was wrong?

He had left his own quarters on Cathedral; dark, gloomy, majestic surroundings that they were, and was momentarily surprised by just how much he had got used to them. When had Cathedral started to become home? None of his people could stomach being on the place longer than absolutely necessary, but he had adapted to it easily.

He had wandered through corridors and rooms abstractly for some time, until he found himself at the pinnacle, the control centre of the ship. As he climbed up the many steps to the summit, he noticed his headache getting worse. By the time he reached the top and looked out at the vast spread of space below and above and all around him, his skull felt as though it was about to crack open.

"What is happening?" he asked slowly, knowing there was no one around to answer.

"A terrible thing," came a reply. He turned to see the Primarch Majestus et Conclavus take the final step to the pinnacle. The summit of the tower seemed to widen with the arrival of the newcomer. Before it had been large enough only for Sinoval, but it could now fit both of them comfortably. Sinoval had a feeling it could accommodate an army if it had to.

"The Well of Souls has been violated," the Primarch said.

"What is this…. Well of Souls?"

"The source of Cathedral's power, the source of our power, and our purpose. We have guarded it since time immemorial."

"You seem very…. calm, if someone has infiltrated it."

"I am. The Well will not permit itself to be damaged in any way. But I am still Primarch, and the Well is a part of me, just as I am a part of it. And you are also a part of it."

"Me?"

"All who dwell in Cathedral belong to the Well."

"So what's happening to it? Someone has…. tried to damage the Well of Souls. Who would do…. oh, Valen, no."

"It is of no account. The Well will deal with the intruder in its own fashion. You will merely feel a little ill until it is done. Some have tried to harm the Well before, and none has succeeded."

"You don't understand. How do I get to the Well? Where is it?"

"At the heart of Cathedral. To a large extent Cathedral was built around it."

"I must get there. Now!" He made for the steps, but the Primarch placed a hand on his shoulder.

"There is an easier way." He pointed to the depths of space all around them. "Jump from the pinnacle. Wish yourself there…. and you will be. The pinnacle is…. everywhere, after all. And everything."

"I…. jump?"

The Primarch nodded.

Sinoval drew Stormbringer, his dark blade, and rushed forward, throwing himself into space. Darkness swallowed him, and he was lost from view.

* * *

There was no victory procession as the Babylon and the few surviving Drazi and Brakiri ships returned to Kazomi 7. There was no parade through the streets, no crowds waving banners and singing praises.

There was just the solemn acceptance that a war was under way, a terrible war that would have awful consequences for all of them. The Alliance had been born from the horrors of war, and more than any other power in the galaxy, it did not want to have to relive them.

The wounded were taken to hospital, the dead to the morgues. Delenn went to see her beloved, and Lyta Alexander…. she went to rest alone in her quarters. As soon as she arrived there however, she discovered she was not alone.

You were not permitted to go, shouted the Vorlon's voice in her mind. Ulkesh moved slowly into view.

"I had to," Lyta whispered. "They're my friends, and they asked for my help. I had to help them."

<You will obey us in all things.>

She turned on the Vorlon, her eyes flashing angrily. "Why didn't you tell me?" she asked. "There was…. a moment in the battle when the…. the Shadow ship…. tried to talk to me. There's someone alive in there, in all of them! A human!"

<It was not for you to know.>

"Then you did know! Why didn't you tell me?"

<You will obey us in all things. You will know that which we permit you to know. You will not defy us. You may rest now.>

"I'm not your property, or your servant!"

Ulkesh's eye stalk flared angrily. She was thrown backwards, her body striking the wall hard. <You are both.>

Then he left.

* * *

Warleader G'Sten of the triumphant Narn Regime and Lord-General Marrago of the glorious Centauri Republic had known of each other for many years. They had only met in person twice; once where G'Sten had been cornered at the battle of Dros, and again when Marrago had been captured when the base in Quadrant 37 had been retaken.

Each of them had closely followed the career and fortunes of the other however, taking a great interest in where his rival was, what he was doing, how he was progressing. This was true even in the years of peacetime.

There was a sort of mutual respect between the two soldiers and leaders of soldiers, a respect that neither held for the majority of those commanding them. Sometimes, your closest companion can be your worst enemy.

As the jump points filled the skies above Centauri Prime and the Narn fleets came into view, each of them was aware that this would be the final time they would meet in battle. G'Sten aboard his Pride of the Kha'Ri, Marrago on the Valerius. Each of them looked up and smiled once, in memories of old battles fought and won and lost.

G'Sten gave the order, and the Narn fleet moved forward. Marrago sat back, sure that his defences would hold.

All around them space shimmered and twisted, and the mind of every being on every ship was filled with screams.

The Shadows had arrived.

* * *

Delenn sat alone by the shrine, looking up at it and sighing softly. Her wish, her one wish now, was that John could have seen it built and completed. He would have appreciated it.

He never would, now.

Immediately after her return from the battle — the victory, she had to keep reminding herself — she had gone to see him. She had taken the familiar walk down the hospital corridors, past all the turnings and doors she had seen countless times on this journey in the past few months.

This time was different. John's bed had been empty. All the machines had been switched off. The chair where she had slept so often had been removed.

Her heart pounding, she had run in search of a doctor, of anyone she could find. She received the answers from the physician who had been treating John all along.

"I'm sorry, Delenn," the doctor had said. "We'd been monitoring his condition closely, but his heart suddenly failed. It had nothing to do with the infection…. We think it might be a hereditary blood-related condition exacerbated by the recent…. trauma. We managed to re-start his heart, but he slipped into a coma. We had to move him into quarantine, and he's now on full life support. I'm sorry, Delenn…. but he's not going to wake up."

"There…. there must be hope," she had protested.

"We can pray for a miracle…. but short of that…. nothing. I'm so sorry."

Delenn had gone to see him anyway, against the doctor's advice. It hurt so much to look at him from behind layers and layers of glass and plastics, look at him lying still, his body kept alive only by machines, his soul trapped forever in an unmoving prison of flesh and bone.

His soul…. She thought of Sinoval and his Soul Hunters. Sinoval had told her of how the Soul Hunters had saved him from death at the Battle of the Line. Perhaps…. No. She shook her head. Better that John's soul should go on, to be reborn again, and live again, and love again. Better that than to be trapped forever.

She was suddenly aware of a shadow cast over her, and over the forecourt of the monument. She looked up, and heard the sound of music in her mind. The Vorlon was there, Ambassador Ulkesh Naranek. This was the first time she had seen him since his arrival. He had refused all invitations to attend the Council meetings.

She did not know why — nor why he was here, by the shrine he seemed to abhor.

<He is dying.>

Not a question. A simple statement. Ulkesh knew that.

"Yes," she whispered. "He has been dying for months."

<We can save him.>

"What?" She leapt to her feet. "You can help him?"

<Yes. We can cure wounds to body and spirit. He will walk again. He will move again. He will be purged of his infection. He will live again.>

"Oh, Valen," she breathed. "Then do it, please! Heal him!"

<There is a price.>

She gasped, and staggered back. "What price?" she breathed.

<You. Leave here. Leave this place. Do not return. Go.>

"What?" She could not believe it. How could…? "Why? I have always followed you. I was Dukhat's heir. I let one of you share my soul. I…. Why? Why must I go?"

<There will be no answers. You must leave this place and go to the Darkness at the edge of the galaxy.>

That she understood, and a cold darkness washed over her. She straightened. "You want me to go to Z'ha'dum?"

<Yes.>

"Why? What must I do there?"

<Die.>

Chapter 3

They were light and beauty, and majestic power personified. She knew that she should fall to her knees and give thanks for their very presence. These beings had been worshipped by races such as hers almost since the beginning of their recorded histories.

She hated them now, hated them with a passion she had never been able to muster for any other living thing. Not even when she had made her fateful, terrible mistake to order the beginning of the war with Earth, had Satai Delenn felt such sheer loathing for any being.

And yet she stood there, still and unmoving, watching as their light filled her world, and as their power healed the broken body of the man she loved.

A single tear ran down her cheek, but she gave no voice to her pain. She had accepted this choice. They had presented her with the options, and she had accepted the offer they had made.

Her life, for his.

She cast her mind back many years, back to when she had still been Satai, had still been Minbari. It had been in the Hall of the Grey Council, when there had still been a Grey Council. Sinoval had been there, when he had still been a warrior and a leader, not a dictator who bargained with aliens.

They had been discussing the status of the new Rangers. It had been shortly after Branmer's death and Neroon's disappearance. Delenn, Rathenn and Hedronn had been arguing for caution, only to be butted aside by Sinoval's arrogant and all-powerful confidence. He had said something that had always stuck with her, and she had mentally sworn to prove his statement wrong.

She had failed.

He had been right.

"This is a time for warriors, not healers."

This time did need warriors. The healers would come later, but what was there to heal with everyone dead? You could not bring peace to an enemy concerned only with your destruction. She had once believed it might be possible, but not now. And it might never be again.

John was a warrior. Even Sinoval had acknowledged as much, in his own way. Delenn would never be a warrior. She could fight when she had to, but her heart was never in it. The terrible mistake she had once made always haunted her whenever she was at war.

John was a warrior, and she was not. At this time, in this place, a warrior was needed. There would be other healers after the war, but warriors were needed to end it.

She hoped he would understand. She would leave a message, try to explain what she felt, why this had been necessary. She had composed the message in her mind, remembering all the things she could never say to him.

She had no idea how long she had been standing there. She had preparations to make, things to do…. for the future. But she could not tear herself away from this place. She had to watch, had to be sure.

Finally there was a movement beside her, and he was there, light and power and beauty and malice and conviction all in one form. She understood now why Sinoval hated the Vorlons so, why he would risk everything to destroy them. At this moment, she felt the same.

<It is done.>

"He is…." She swallowed. "He is healed?"

<Yes.>

"Of the virus?"

<Yes.>

"Of his injuries?"

<Yes.>

"Of his pain?"

<Yes.>

"One night. You promised us that much, remember? We will have one night together."

<Yes. We promised.>

"Good." She breathed out, harshly. "Is he…? Will he need time to recover?"

<He is well.>

She turned away from the being she hated more than anything else in the universe, and walked through the door to the chamber where she had last seen John. He had been trapped by wires and tubes and glass, a prisoner in his own body. She did not want to continue, afraid of what she would see now. What if the Vorlon had lied? What if they hadn't been able to cure him? What if…?

There he was. He was…. Oh, blessed Valen. He was standing.

She ran forward and he saw her there, his face breaking into a wide smile. "Delenn!" he cried. He stepped forward and spread out his arms to welcome her. He could move. He could touch her, feel her warmth and her tears and her love.

She held herself against him tightly, crying with joy and sorrow and terror.

He said her name over and over again. She said nothing. There was nothing she could say.

* * *

Narn and Centauri. For so long these two races had been linked by bloodshed and hatred and war. A cycle of vengeance that would never end. The Narns sought preservation and freedom for their race and their world. The Centauri wished a return to greater glories and higher victories.

The karmic wheel had spun around and around these two races many times before, and now it looked as if the war would finally be over, and one side would achieve total victory.

The Narns had taken many of the Centauri colonies, including their biggest supply worlds. The Centauri Royal Court had been torn by in-fighting, by civil war, by an insane group of fanatics and by chaos spread with the best of intentions. A desperate Centauri fleet had been assembled to try to hold off the Narns.

Each side was confident of victory, but the price in blood and lives would be high.

The Narn fleet bore down on the Centauri homeworld.

And then a third side intervened. Space shimmered, and they were there, ancient vessels built for the dissemination of chaos. They screamed as they came into sight, and without the slightest hesitation they made for the Narn fleet.

The first Narn warship died within moments, torn apart by the Shadow ships. A second soon followed. In those few moments the Narn war machine turned from disciplined order into anarchic chaos.

Aboard the flagship Pride of the Kha'Ri, Warleader G'Sten quickly managed to regain his grasp of leadership and began barking orders. He had never seen these ships before, but he knew someone who had. His nephew had once tried to warn him of their terrible evil, but he had not listened. He now wished he had.

The Centauri fleet took no action, obeying the orders of its commander, the Lord-General Marrago. He sat on the bridge of the Valerius and watched, reassuring his stunned captains. Soon, word of their Emperor's power spread throughout the fleet. The Emperor had promised them safety, and here he was, fulfilling his promises, bringing these ancient and powerful allies to their cause.

Marrago watched, and reported, and did not smile. Not once.

More Narn vessels fell before the onslaught, and G'Sten soon realised that victory was impossible. The enemy ships were uncountable, and beyond them lay the Centauri fleet. Better now to save as many of his ships as he could. Better to save as many of his soldiers as he could.

The order to retreat was given, and acted upon desperately. The Shadows were content to let the Narns flee. They had wreaked enough damage. Once every Narn invader had left the heavens of Centauri Prime the Shadows themselves disappeared.

A wild cheer rocked the fleet. Only two people abstained. Carn Mollari, nephew of the Emperor and Captain of the Valerius. He had seen, and fought, such ships before, and he knew what they meant.

And Lord-General Marrago. After a fashion, he had seen these ships before as well.

Once the Shadows had gone he rose from his seat and left the ship, not saying a word to anyone. He was Lord-General of the Centauri Republic, and he had duties. One of those duties was to report what he had seen to the Emperor, who was also his friend.

Another duty was to find and intercept one person who would learn of these events far sooner than anyone should. This person, this human, was to be found, and dealt with.

Marrago made his way to the nearest shuttle, and from there to the capital.

* * *

Kozorr drew his pike slowly and looked around him, his expression hardening. This place, for all its wonder, was a sign of the corruption and evil that had overtaken Sinoval. It was not a temple of wonder as he had first thought. As he looked around he saw the Well of Souls for what it truly was: a prison, holding the trapped souls of the dead, denying them the chance to progress on to the next life.

Kozorr had never been a true believer. He had never been a priestling. He had believed only in the intricacy of battle, in the sure and certain knowledge of what was right and what was wrong. As he looked around at this ancient prison, however, he believed. He believed everything.

Leave us, boomed the voice of the Well. You have no place here.

He ignored it, and continued his search. There was something…. that would mark the heart of this place. The globes in the walls around him were the souls, he knew that, but which one was the central soul? Where was the key?

If you will not leave, then you will be destroyed.

Before him, the air shimmered. He stepped back in silent wonder as a being materialised in front of him, an alien he had never seen before. It was half again as tall as he was, and covered with hard scales, from some of which burst long, wickedly-serrated spikes. It had one single eye, as large as his own fist, and from within its inky blackness there gleamed a fierce, feral intelligence. It had no arms as such, but six long tentacles emerged from its side. One of these wielded a weapon Kozorr could never have imagined.

Your soul will join us here and become part of Cathedral, as did his, in the millennia gone.

In silence the monster darted forward, one long tentacle lashing out with astonishing speed. Any doubts Kozorr might have has as to its tangibility ended when the tentacle wrapped around his legs and pulled him forward, sending him crashing to the ground. He kept a tight grip on his pike with his good hand.

His head jarred as he hit the ground, and the old scarring beneath his bone crest began to break open. He fought past the pain to remain conscious as the monster raised its weapon, which shifted form before his eyes to become a long spike. It thrust the spike down.

He brought his pike up and knocked the spike aside. Striking out, he broke the creature's grip on his legs and rolled aside. Scrambling to his feet, he darted away from the creature's advance.

Another tentacle lashed out, but this time he managed to jump over it. Ignoring the pain as he landed on his weak leg, he drew back his arm and threw his pike directly forward. It struck the creature squarely in the eye, and there was a vicious, psychic howl that sent Kozorr to his knees in agony.

When the pain had gone he looked up. The creature had gone, and his pike was lying on the floor. He crawled forward to reach it, but just as his hand touched it a booted foot came down, trapping the pike. He looked up and saw Sinoval standing there in his full glory.

"Why, Kozorr?" he asked simply.

"What happened to the monster?" he asked, rising to his feet. His head was aching.

"That was no monster," replied another voice, an ancient, civilised one. Kozorr turned to see the Primarch Majestus et Conclavus walking forward. "He was the last member of a race that died over seven hundred thousand years ago. They were an intelligent, artistic race, destroyed by natural disasters and plagues. We saved the last of them, and brought him here to add his essence to the Well of Souls."

"Why, Kozorr?" asked Sinoval again. "Why betray me?"

"I did it to save you," he replied simply. "You have been bewitched by these…. creatures."

"You swore to follow me forever."

"I want to follow you! My lord, I would follow you to the gates of oblivion and back…. but not these things. Cast them from your side, my lord, and all Minbari warriors will follow you for eternity."

"I made a bargain, and it is not for me to break it. I am sorry, Kozorr. More than you can know."

"Sorry! You have destroyed our people by your foolish bargains with these monsters! Can you not see that?"

"I am sorry, because I will have to explain this to Kats." Kozorr fell silent. "What should I tell her? I saw her when she thought you were dead. Her heart lay in pieces, her soul was drowning in a terrible blackness. She is not warrior as are we. Her caste were never prepared to accept the deaths of those they love.

"I think it would have been better for her to believe you dead, than for her to learn this."

"Damn you! Damn you all! Tell her what you wish. She will never love me."

"You are a fool, Kozorr. A stupid, arrogant, blind fool! She has loved you since the beginning, and you have not seen it." Sinoval kicked Kozorr's pike across the floor to him, and he picked it up. "Go from this place. Go to your new master and tell him….

"Tell him that if one more Minbari life ends at his hands, then I will hunt him down throughout the galaxy. I will destroy him and all who follow him, and his dream will be in ashes. We should be fighting the Enemy, not each other.

"See that he learns that."

"I will tell him."

"Oh, Kozorr…. think yourself fortunate. You could not have destroyed the Well of Souls. It is eternal and immortal. You would have died here, and your soul would have become just one of the countless thousands bound into the structure of Cathedral."

"Have you taken on the power of prophecy now, Primarch?" He spat out the title as if it were an insult.

"Yes," was the simple reply.

Kozorr left, and did not look back.

"You should have killed him," sighed the Soul Hunter.

"No. That is my way no longer. But as for you, my friend…. I think there are some questions you need to answer. This place…. will it talk to me?"

We welcome you, our Primarch.

Sinoval looked at his companion, and smiled.

* * *

Strangers were not entirely unknown in Sector 301, the area less than flatteringly dubbed the Pit. There were many inhabitants of Main Dome, Business Dome or the other, up-planet domes who came to the Pit for various reasons. Secret business deals, perhaps. Dark and unmentionable services that could not be obtained elsewhere. A need to find someone willing to kill or steal or kidnap for an appropriate price.

Or to find information. It was whispered that all knowledge was available in the Pit, for the right price, and if the seeker was willing to risk life and sanity looking for it.

Talia, nee Winters, formerly Stoner, and currently whichever surname suited her situation best, was certainly willing to risk life and sanity seeking the information she needed. There were a great many trails leading from IPX to the Pit, and she fully intended to follow them back out.

She was not worried by her surroundings. She had been in far worse, and she was still alive. This time she also had a bodyguard, which was unusual. Byron was less comfortable in the Pit. For one thing, he had to disguise his rank as a Psi Cop. Talia had long since got used to passing as a mundane, but then she was only a P5. Byron was a P12, and a powerful one at that. For him, badge, uniform and gloves were everything. There was simply nothing else.

"He's late," Byron snapped angrily. He was pacing up and down irritably, casting angry glances all around him. The street was quiet. This was a back alley in an area that made the rest of The Pit look normal and safe. The only place their contact would agree to meet them.

"He'll be here," she replied. She was much calmer than he was, her mind gently preparing itself. She ran through everything she knew about Mr. Chase, and she was convinced that he would show up. Her training in human psychology had been very thorough, especially mundane psychology. Chase was on the run; desperate, hunted and alone. He wouldn't pass up an offer of help.

"We shouldn't have to be waiting for mundanes. They should be waiting for us."

She grabbed the front of his jacket and pulled him sharply towards her with a strength he clearly found surprising. "Listen to me," she hissed, her voice low. "That attitude will get us both killed, and a mundane can pull the trigger of a PPG just as well as we can. We do not let anyone know what we are. We meet him, find out what we need to know, and that will be that. Understand?"

"This will all change once we take over and kick all these worthless morons into the gutter where they belong."

"Look around you, Byron. This is the gutter. Anyway, that day hasn't come yet, and until it does, we're going to have to play by their rules." She released him and returned to her relaxed pose. "Don't forget that." She was almost, but not quite, leaning against the wall. The muck on there would quite ruin her jacket.

There was the sound of a throat being cleared not far away, and Talia turned to look. There he was, Chase. A little more dirty and ragged than the last time they had spoken, but it was unquestionably him. "Miss…. Shaughnessy?" he asked. She nodded. Bridget Shaughnessy was an old alias of hers, one she had used the last time she'd been on Proxima, some years ago now. There was in fact a full history and background for Bridget Shaughnessy in the Hall of Records, very kindly planted there by Al. In many ways she was more real than Talia Winters.

"Yes. Come on, Mr. Chase. What do you have for us?"

He moved forward, and Byron began, very circumspectly, to move around behind him. "You can get me…. off Proxima?" he asked nervously. "Out of human space altogether?"

"Yes," she promised. "I told you. I'll be able to arrange a shuttle to get you into Narn space, and from there you can go where you like."

"Good. I've always liked the Narns. They'll protect me. I think…. I think someone's looking for me. I think…."

"Then the sooner you tell us what we need to know, the sooner you'll be able to leave Proxima and get away from them."

He nodded. "Yes. Yes. Good. Well…. um…. I used to work for IPX, as you know, and…. I accidentally stumbled across some of their…. projects they weren't telling anyone about. I mean, they own a couple of the lesser Ministers, and they've been trying to get more power over someone like Welles or Ryan for some time now, but that's…. common knowledge. At least," he giggled, "common knowledge amongst those of us in the business, anyway."

Talia could see Byron's face. His expression was hardening. He was getting impatient.

"Anyway," Chase continued, "I came across a bit more…. presumably what you're looking for. It was an accident, really. I was approached by some…. freedom fighters…. who wanted to buy some very useful items from us. IPX had a weapons contract from the Government a couple of years back, so I managed to siphon off some of the weapons and get them to these…. individuals."

"Which group?" Byron asked softly. Chase suddenly noticed that someone was behind him, and started.

"Uh…. some of the anti-Narn lot, mainly. Trying to…. ah…. kick the Narns off some of the newly liberated colonies. Acts of revenge…. stuff like that."

Byron nodded, a slight, ironic smile spreading across his face. That smile managed to unnerve Chase even more than he was already.

"Anyway, they wanted to make all the arrangements here…. in the Pit. It wasn't unusual. I mean, nobody really cares what goes on down here. The security forces are being paid off by everyone in existence, including some high-up people at IPX, and, well….

"It was through my dealings with the Security Chief here a couple of months back that I first discovered something was wrong. Allan, I think his name was. He was already getting a substantial pay-off from IPX, but he dug his nose into my business a little more than usual. He was expecting weapons to be coming through here, but for some reason the weapons I was helping supply weren't the ones he was expecting, or going to the people he was expecting them to go to.

"I did a bit of back-checking, because his attitude was starting to make me a little nervous. It turns out that for the past several years IPX has been funnelling a substantial amount of weapons and funds into the area, working through a man called Trace. Now I've heard of him, and I'm…. well…. put it this way, I'd rather stay as far away from him as I can get. I'm not certain what he's doing with the weapons and tech, but I can guess, especially since something goes back the other way, from here to IPX."

He fell silent, and mopped at his sweat-stained forehead.

"What's going back?" Talia asked softly.

"Bodies. In cryogenic suspension. Not many, but a fair number. Of course, no one can do any sort of census in the Pit, and Security don't investigate missing persons. Some of these people came from outside the Pit though; they're lured here somehow, and then disappear. Things are still chaotic up at Main Dome, and some people do vanish. But all these people had something in common, and that's what blew my little enterprise. As I said, Allan wasn't surprised that weapons were coming through here, even if they weren't going direct to Mr. Trace, but it was the type of weapons that tipped him off and caused him to report to IPX."

He shuddered, and looked at Talia carefully, as if seeking confirmation of something he suspected but didn't know to be true.

"What?" asked Byron angrily. "What tipped him off?"

"Well, the weapons I was funnelling through here were for use against the Narns, right. And Narns don't have telepaths. Almost every other weapon or piece of tech coming to Trace from IPX was for use against telepaths. I'd say that those missing people were all teeps."

"Ah," Talia said. That did explain a lot. She was about to say something when there was a sudden movement behind her, and she spun round. There was someone there. People, a lot of them, shimmering into view.

This was impossible. She should have been able to sense them. She heard Chase let out a wild cry and saw Byron start forward. She stepped back quickly, counting the new arrivals. Seven, at least.

"M…. M…. M…." Chase was spluttering.

"Shut up, Chase," snapped an angry voice. "Did you really think you'd evaded us all this time? We wanted to see who you planned to contact, and now we've found them…. Well, many thanks. Thanks to you, we're all getting extra bonuses this month."

"Mr. Trace," Chase said, finally managing a coherent sound. "Ah…. It's…. ah…. You don't want to hurt me…. You don't…."

Talia became aware that Byron was beside her, and suddenly realised what he was planning. So far this Trace and his companions hadn't tried anything aggressive, and she knew it was best to let the other person make the first move, sucker them into revealing more than they intended.

Byron didn't plan on waiting for anything at all.

She reached out to warn him, but it was too late. She could feel his telepathic invasion of Trace's mind, and his psionic suggestion to him.

You will leave this place. You will leave us alone.

Trace smiled slightly. "No," he said, in a friendly tone of voice. "I don't think so." He raised his hand, and revealed a small black box. He pressed a button.

Byron screamed and fell to the ground. He was unconscious by the time he hit it, his eyes rolled up into the back of his head. There was blood welling from his nose.

"He'll have a headache for a while," muttered Trace. "Are you going to make this easy, Miss…. Winters, isn't it? Because let me tell you, between the two of us and at the risk of jeopardising my hard-man image in front of my men here…. I really don't like hurting women. We've all got to have some sort of moral code, don't we? Otherwise we're nothing better than savages, howling in the wilderness."

"This looks pretty much like a wilderness to me," she replied, edging back slowly, careful not to trip over Byron's body. He was alive, she could sense that much, but there was nothing she could do to help him now. She would be lucky if she could help herself. Chase stood stock still, as if paralysed. He was still blubbering.

"Well, yes, it is." Trace was standing still, but two of his men were moving forward. They were wearing the same black clothing as he was, and Talia recognised a Light Refraction Belt. Some of the science labs in Main Dome were working on them, and they were nearly perfected. Obviously Trace and his men had first dibs on any interesting new tech to come this way.

"This is a wilderness, but it's my wilderness. Are you going to surrender?"

"What do you think?"

The nearest of his men darted forward and she reacted instantly, whipping her slender knife from its sheath in her sleeve and lashing out. It caught him straight across the face and he fell back in a shower of blood.

The other man hesitated slightly, just long enough for her to drop the gas bomb she had been holding clenched in her other hand. The instant it hit the ground and cracked, she turned and ran as fast as she could.

Trace waited patiently for the gas to recede, and then looked around. The male teep — the powerful one — was still unconscious. He could be sent on to the Boss without any problem. The female teep — the interesting one — seemed to have got away.

"Well don't just stand there," he barked. "Go find her. What am I paying you for?" Only Nelson stayed behind. He would be needed to make arrangements for the body, and anyway, a simple search-and-locate was a bit beneath him these days.

And then there was Chase. Trace actually liked the pathetic little weasel, but still…. He'd killed people he'd liked before.

Chase was still whimpering, trying futilely to beg for mercy.

Trace raised his PPG.

* * *

There was one person on Centauri Prime who knew of the Shadow involvement in the battle before anyone else. Mr. Morden had sold his soul to a higher power than humanity, and that power had given him certain advantages. He knew that the Shadows had come, and that he had arrived here too late.

He had not hesitated. All transport off-planet had been halted by the news of the upcoming attack, and so he could not have left even if the jump gate had not been disabled. On the other hand, that would not last forever. He had to be clear of the palace, to somewhere safe. The Vorlons knew of the problem here and they could help him escape.

The Centauri Republic was not lost yet. It could still be redeemed from the errors it had made. It would be a hard road, and a difficult one, but it could be done. The Centauri would escape far easier than humanity for their lapse in judgement.

It was a shame, though. He liked Mollari. He really did.

Oh, well. The burden of power was never an easy one. Mollari would understand.

Morden turned the corner, not quite running, to find Lord-General Marrago standing there with a sizeable number of the Palace Guard.

"There he is," Marrago said flatly. "He is under arrest by order of the Emperor. He is to be detained in the special cells in this building. Do not try to resist, Mr. Morden. Their orders are to shoot to kill if you try."

"The Emperor gave no such order," Morden said smiling. "I'm one of his most trusted allies."

"That alliance, and the need for it, has just been terminated. I am a soldier, and I serve and protect my Emperor."

The guards encircled Morden. He did not plan to resist. There were more of them than of him, and they were also considerably stronger. He could have used some of his more…. esoteric talents, but there was little point. He knew now who the Shadow agent here was, and there was no cell that could hold him for long.

He went along with them quietly. Centauri Prime had been given its chance for salvation, and it had been refused. They would pay for that error. With a great fire and a terrible fury, the whole Republic would suffer because of the actions of one man.

Morden almost smiled.

* * *

"I can't believe it."

The pain was gone. The inner torment had receded. Delenn was filled with a joy all the more powerful because she knew it was limited. She had bargained with Ulkesh for one night with John before she would leave this place for Z'ha'dum. He had agreed.

That one night would be a reminder to her of why she was doing this. She loved him more than life itself, and she had once made a mistake which had cost him everything. This was one small form of recompense.

But she had seen a way to grab another triumph from this bargain. She had left four messages. One for John, explaining what she had done, and why. One for Lyta, her greatest and truest friend. She was not sure that message would get through, but she had at least to try to explain just how much Lyta's friendship had meant. One for Lethke, handing over command of the Alliance to him. She could trust him to make the right choices.

And the fourth…. That would be the most important message of them all. A warning of a sort, but so much more than that. He would know what to do with it, and he was the one person she could trust to act on what she had learned.

She had needed time to do these things, time apart from John, time she did not want to lose. But they were necessary, and now they were done.

There was one other thing she had needed to do as well. That accomplished, she could begin to make herself ready.

His face on seeing her had been all the reward she could need.

The dress was white and gold, a mixture of human and Minbari design. She was not sure if its cut was flattering or ludicrous, but John certainly seemed to like it. She had begun its commission before the beginning of G'Kar's fateful summit on Babylon 4, and she had quite forgotten it until now.

He had said nothing, as if he had been entirely struck dumb. Then he had smiled, and stepped into her quarters. "You look beautiful."

He was wearing a uniform much like his old one. He had showered and shaved, and he looked just as he had for those first months, before his virus had become dangerous and after they had finally managed to acknowledge what they felt.

"How do you feel?" she asked, not wanting to take her eyes from him, fixing everything in her memory.

"I…. strange," he admitted. "But in a good way. Everything tingles. But…. look." He reached out his hand, and took hers. "Isn't that a miracle?"

"Yes," she swallowed. "A miracle."

"I don't believe it. I really don't believe it. I never knew the Vorlons could do that. Repair all the damage…. and the virus. I…." He shook his head, smiling in wonderment. "I just don't believe it."

"What will you do now?" she whispered.

"Oh…. stay here, I suppose. David's doing fine with the Babylon…. at least, from what I can remember he is. I'm inclined to let him keep it. Maybe take a higher position. If we're going to take the war to the Shadows, after all, we'll need all the soldiers we can get."

Yes. Soldiers. Not healers.

"You would be welcome. I know Taan Churok will appreciate your assistance."

"It won't be easy," he admitted. "But I really think we can do it now. Especially with the Vorlons to help us." He smiled. "This is a turning point, Delenn. Everything's going to be all right now."

"Yes," she whispered, reaching up a hand to touch his face. "Everything will be…. all right."

There was a comfortable silence as she stared into his eyes. All the innocence and compassion and love…. everything that had been there before was there again now. All the horror he had seen was gone from his gaze. It was filled only with love for her.

"John," she said. "I love you."

His smile widened. "I love you, Delenn, you know that. I always love you…. even if I forget to say it from time to time."

"I know. I always knew."

She leaned in for a kiss, and he received her happily. She thought she might be beginning to cry. "John. Will you…. stay here tonight?"

"Are you…? I mean…."

"John, I love you. Stay with me?"

He reached forward and kissed her again in reply. She did cry at last, but her tears were of joy, not sorrow. They would have this time together, and no one — not the Vorlons, not the Shadows, not Deathwalker or Sinoval or Bester — would be able to take this night from them.

She now had something to take with her to Z'ha'dum.

* * *

Warleader G'Sten evaluated the remnants of his fleet and bit back a profanity. He did not in fact have the energy for anger anyway. He felt nothing beyond a profound depression, and a realisation that chances he should have taken in the past had now slipped away from him.

He should have listened to G'Kar, but he had not, and now his men had paid the price.

The Kha'Ri would be furious of course. At the least, they would demand his head. Perhaps they would even ask for the heads of his captains.

He would resign. He would accept responsibility. It was all over; the galaxy was doomed now, and everything would be washed away in darkness and fire. He had seen those Shadows, and they were all but invincible. The entire might of the Narn fleet had been unable so much as to scratch them. It was over.

They could not win. No one could win.

He would resign before the Kha'Ri, and go to the estate his family had once owned before the Centauri had come. He would tend the tree his brother had died on, he would sit and look at the sunsets, and he would wait for the end.

It was over now. The war was over. Life was over.

He would simply wait for the end.

* * *

There were a number of skills any good secret agent needed, but foremost of all was the ability to know when to run, and when to stop running. Sooner or later everything fell apart, and when that happened the best thing to hope for was a good head start, and a better hiding place.

Talia was still running, although only in a metaphorical sense. She was sure she had managed to shake off the initial pursuit, but they would still be tracking her. She needed an immediate place of sanctuary, and after that a new base of operations. At least now she knew what was happening here, and she could take appropriate action. Maybe move out of 301 and up into Main Dome. She didn't have much more to do here after all.

She pressed herself as hard into the alcove as she could. It was heavily shadowed and there was enough rubbish and debris strewn around the street that she should remain inconspicuous. She could hear her pursuers coming this way. Normally it would be possible to alter their perceptions slightly so they would not notice her, but they had very advanced tech that seemed able to resist telepathic influences, so she simply remained very still.

There were three of them, all people she had seen with Trace.

"I'm telling you, she came this way," snarled one of them.

"Well, I'm telling you there's no one in sight. I mean, who'd come through a dump street like this, least of all a classy bit like her. She'd get that nice skirt of hers all messy."

There was a reply Talia really hadn't wanted to hear, and guttural chuckling.

"Yeah," said the first voice. "Well, maybe, with a mouth your size. Look, we go back without her, and Mr. Trace is going to have us nailed to the wall and used for target practice. She came this way."

"There's no one here. Listen, and think about this for a moment." The voices were coming closer. "Anyone who pisses off Mr. Trace ain't going to want to stick around in his den, is she? Now you saw what she was wearing. She ain't from the Pit, so she'll be running off to the tube stations and get out-sector. I'll bet she's halfway to Main Dome by now."

"She came this way," persisted the first voice.

"Hang on," said the third. "What if you're right, Roberts?" said the third thoughtfully.

"What of it?"

"Well, what's the quickest route from here to the tube station?"

"Left down that alley, across and then left at the Security building. If she's going there, she won't have come up this street."

"But," said the third. "What about that narrow walk we just passed? With a bit of effort you could get through that hole in the wire fencing, right? And then from there it's a couple of minutes to the tube, taking all the back roads where no one could spot her."

"Well, what do you know?" said the first in wonder. "It's looks like we're both right, Roberts. She did come this way. Come on, I think we're going to owe you a drink, Petrov."

"Once we've found her," grunted the second, Roberts. "Let's go."

Talia waited for a few minutes as their footsteps receded, then breathed out slowly and emerged from her alcove. So, they'd be watching the tube station. That meant she'd have to stay in 301 for a few days and try to sneak out later. She….

She felt a presence behind her, but just as she made to turn an arm caught her around the neck and a hand clasped firmly down over her mouth. Something was wrong. She hadn't sensed him coming.

She let her assailant half-drag her away from the street towards a door in the nearest wall. He nudged it open, and then pulled her inside.

Then, once the door was closed and she was satisfied that her attacker was alone, she acted. Her telepathic abilities might or might not be useless against this person, but a good elbow in the stomach dealt with anyone.

She lunged out and he staggered back, gasping. She pulled a long, slender blade from her other sleeve and waited for him to move. The door she had been pulled through did not lead to a house, but into a small tunnel. There was light at the far end of it, enough for her to see her attacker clearly. She did not recognise him as one of Trace's men, he was not a security guard, and he was a little too well-dressed for an average denizen of Sector 301. She was almost intrigued, realising he was faintly familiar.

"Why did you attack me?" she asked, willing to trust her intuition and not take further action. Besides, she was armed and he wasn't, and she wasn't winded.

"I didn't," he gasped. "I'm a friend. At least…. I think I am."

She knew that voice. She closed her eyes, breathing out silently and sheathing her knife. "Captain Smith," she said. "What are you doing here?"

"That's funny," he replied, looking up. "I was just about to ask you the same question. The last I heard you'd somehow escaped from your holding cell and just disappeared. That was after sabotaging my ship, of course. I didn't expect to find you in The Pit, but it makes sense, I guess. Oh, and it's private citizen Mr. Smith now. Or Dexter, to all the friends I don't have."

"Talia," she replied.

"Is that what the T stood for? Ah, I never knew. I had you guessed as more of a Tabitha, personally."

"What are you doing here?"

"I live in three-o-one. I grew up here, and trust me, I know this place better than most people. Better than you, it seems. You looked to be in a spot of trouble."

"Nothing I couldn't handle."

He moved forward. "Are you going to give me any straight answers, Lieutenant Talia Stoner? You can read my mind if you like, to satisfy yourself I'm not working for Trace. Yes, I know you're a telepath, and I know who Trace is. What I don't know is why he's chasing you."

"I don't know what you're talking about."

"Don't lie to me any more! You did enough of that all the time you were on my ship. How long was it? A year? I want to know the truth."

"No," she replied softly, a little sorrowfully. "You don't." He might have been expecting a psychic attack. He might even have been expecting a physical attack. He certainly wasn't expecting both together.

Very few people stayed conscious through a combination of a psi blast and a kick to the chest, and he wasn't one of them.

"I'm sorry," she said to no one in particular, and then she continued in search of her place of sanctuary.

* * *

Sinoval had always held it one of his greatest gifts that he never regretted any single decision he had ever made. He did not spend time in pointless recriminations and self-doubts. He merely accepted that he had made a mistake, and resolved never to repeat it.

Leaving Minbar had led to disastrous consequences, but he had needed answers, answers that could not have been found on Minbar. To be certain of his destiny he had needed to seek wisdom and enlightenment elsewhere, and that had brought him here.

Trusting Kalain had been a mistake also, although one that could not have been foreseen. Sinoval had known Kalain as he had known and trusted none other. He had not known of his insanity, or of his infection.

He had made many other errors, but all had been committed with full regard to all the information he had had available. He accepted that, and moved on. The words 'if only' had never held any power over him.

Until now.

The realisation of Kozorr's betrayal was a bitter one, and for the first time in his life Sinoval gave thought to the past, and wondered what he could have done to prevent it.

He had been foolish not to recognise another Marrain. The First Ranger had betrayed Valen out of the pettiest of motives, jealousy, and the greatest of tragedies, love. In conversation with that haunted, tortured soul, Sinoval had learned the depth of Marrain's feelings for Derannimer, who had married Valen and borne his heirs. Marrain had been tortured by his inadequacy beside Valen. In every way he was a little bit less than the one he followed. Without Valen he would have been pre-eminent. With him, Marrain was nothing but a shadow.

And so it was for Kozorr. He was not the leader of his caste, or the greatest warrior alive, because of Sinoval himself. Kozorr loved Kats with a true and powerful passion that he had tried to restrain, only to have it burst forth.

The gentle worker had been much in Sinoval's thoughts of late. Her bleak depression after Kozorr's 'death' had inflicted deep wounds in the Primarch he had not been able to reconcile. He did not love her, for he did not know how to love. Her malady was beyond his power to fight, for it was beyond his experience.

But he could not deny just what she brought to his life. She was everything of beauty he had ever known, and a constant reminder of why he fought as he did. There was someone to whom life was more than a struggle, more than an eternal war against forces that could not be seen, more than a never-ending challenge that could never be met.

He had never in his life wanted to avoid something as much as he wanted to avoid that meeting with her, but he could not do so. He was a warrior, and a leader of warriors. He had his duties, and his responsibilities, and he would face up to the things he feared.

Slowly, tentatively, he explained to her what had happened. Kozorr was gone now, having taken his shuttle and returned to his corrupt master. He had not tried to make contact with Kats, which was the one thing Sinoval had feared.

She said nothing throughout his explanation, and her expression was still.

When he finished, she bowed her head.

"I knew it somehow," she whispered. "I saw it in his eyes when he came to see me. There was a darkness that had not been there before."

Sinoval said nothing. There was nothing to say.

"He saw me when I was in pain, when I was crying, screaming to the heavens. He saw my weakness, and called it strength. He held me when I cried, and loved me…. I could not…. I could not tell him. I was afraid of losing him, of him losing me. He had already given so much for me. How could I ask for more?"

She was silent, but then she looked up. Her eyes were cold and dead. Sinoval had always thought them the most beautiful thing about her.

"I have shed too many tears," she whispered. "I will shed no more." Then she turned and left. He wanted to follow her, but he could not. There was nothing he could do to comfort her. He knew nothing of love, or loss.

But he knew a great deal about war, and revenge, and he planned to utilise all his knowledge, every last piece of it.

* * *

John was sleeping now. He looked so peaceful. So happy.

Delenn wanted to remain there watching him all night. It was an old Minbari ritual, in which she would hope to discover his true face. Not that she had any need to, now. She had renounced a great deal of what had made her Minbari, and their courtship had passed beyond the sleep-watching stage a long time ago. A year now, it must have been. A year since Minbar, since they had discovered he was dying.

She was suddenly aware of a presence behind her, and she turned. He was there. The Vorlon, Ulkesh.

The Vorlon was silent, simply watching. Delenn could hear the faint traces of music in the air invoked by his presence.

"I'm ready," she said softly.

The Vorlon's eyepiece shifted, as if nodding. <Good.>

Delenn looked back at John. He was still sleeping. She would never forget him; his face, his voice, his hands, everything would remain in her memory for the rest of her life. However long that might be.

She slowly moved away from the bed, out into the main room. Ulkesh followed her. "What will happen now?"

<You will go to Z'ha'dum. You will die. He will live.>

"Why?" she whispered. "I still don't understand. Why?"

<Understanding is a three-edged sword. That is not required of you. Obedience is.>

She looked directly at him, her face hard. She knew what he required of her. She just did not know why. It didn't matter. Others would, and they would carry on. She had made all the preparations she could. There was nothing more to do now but go.

She left the rooms that had been her quarters ever since she had taken on the role as leader of the Alliance, well over a year ago. It had been after the arrival of the Inquisitor, something she only now understood. It hadn't been a test, as she and John had believed at the time. The Inquisitor had been sent by Kosh, whom she knew cared about her, about all the younger races. Kosh would never have demanded this of her, but he had given his life for them all.

He had known that might happen, and so he had sent the Inquisitor, as a warning. She had not listened, and now she had to pay the price.

She did not turn back to see if the Vorlon was following her as she walked through the streets of Kazomi 7. Either he was, or he wasn't, and she did not care either way. The streets were quiet. It was early in the morning, and even the nocturnal Brakiri were not about. The few patrol guards she saw ignored her, as if she were not there.

With each step she took, she remembered the images of these streets after the Drakh invasion. It was a true wonder that they had managed to create this hope from the chaos and despair of those dark days. It was a great triumph, and one that must surely be placed against the wrongs she had done.

Kazomi 7 and the Alliance spoke of hope, of order, of peace. They would carry on doing so after she was gone.

She reached the spaceport to find that no one there seemed to notice her either. As she walked down the docking bays towards her shuttle, past unseeing officials, she turned round and saw Ulkesh almost at her shoulder. "This is your doing, isn't it? You're why they can't see us."

<Yes.>

"And you need to make sure that I'm gone, of course. For all you know I could have let you cure John, and then stayed here and told him everything."

<No.>

"No? Why not?"

<No.>

She shook her head sadly, and walked away from him towards her shuttle. She had seldom needed a flyer, but when she had, one had been provided. Normally it was heavily guarded of course, but the guards could not see her. She hoped they had been equally blind to certain…. preparations made earlier.

She boarded the shuttle, and took a quick glance back. Ulkesh was there, watching. Angrily, she turned her back on him.

And then she left Kazomi 7, knowing she would never see her new home again this side of death.

And on to Z'ha'dum.

* * *

Mr. Trace received word of his men's failure to catch the female telepath with a calm demeanour. He thanked them for their efforts and dismissed them for the night. No doubt they were in a terrified rush to flee the sector — or possibly the planet — to escape his wrath. He didn't care if they did or not. There were very few people he trusted absolutely.

He had set them a task. They had failed. Miss Winters was simply smarter than they were, that was all. Where was the point in punishing someone for coming up against someone better?

Still, this did have to be reported to the Boss, and Trace was not sure how he would react. There were times when he thought he was afraid of the Boss, and other times when they could talk together like two old friends.

He did not really need the old man any longer. He could make a perfect living just from 301 alone. The protection, the drugs, the holobrothels and all his other little deals were enough to keep most men happy and rich for life, but he was not in this merely for the money. Trace wanted respect. He wanted status. He had power here, but he wanted to be a power.

Only the old man could help him with those things, and he would. Sooner or later he would move up from this worthless rat-infested dump and become a power in himself in Main Dome, or maybe off-world.

His signal was received, and the old man's voice came over the comm channel. Audio conversations only. It had always been that way, as far back as Trace could remember. He didn't even have any idea what the old man looked like. He had looked out of simple curiosity, but there were no pictures available at all.

He did know the old man's name, but it was a good idea not to let on that he knew it. The old man valued his privacy.

"Ah, Mr. Trace," came the voice. "What do you have for me?"

"We got another one. A pretty powerful one, too. I'd reckon P ten, P twelve maybe. There might be a problem, though."

"Yes?"

"He's been trained. He knows how to use what's he got. The psi-jamming tech you provided us with kept us safe though, and he only got mildly damaged when we took him down. He had a companion as well, another telepath, and she managed to escape. I'd put her at P five or so, but she's good. Very good. She knows much more than just how to read minds. Infiltration techniques, and pretty good at self-defence as well."

"A woman? Describe her for me."

"Ah, let's see. Blonde, fairly tall I'd guess. Pretty, in a…. posh sort of way. I'm uploading a picture with this. Her name's Winters. T. Winters"

"Ah, yes. I know of her. Well well. It appears we have someone out to investigate our little activities here, Mr. Trace."

"Yeah, I'd say so. They were talking with Chase when I found them. He was telling them what he knew."

"And where is Chase now?"

"Dead. Very dead."

"Good. I think, Mr. Trace, it is imperative you find Miss Winters as soon as possible. She might just pose a significant threat to us."

"We're on it. She won't get out of three-o-one, trust me on that one, Boss.

"There is one other thing, might be just a coincidence, but maybe not. There's someone poking his nose into my business. Had a run-in with one of my men in a bar, and went to see the Security Chief to talk about me."

"Mr. Allan. Is he…?"

"Oh, still bribed. He told me as soon as the guy left. You might know him, Boss. His name's Smith. Dexter Smith. Used to be captain of the Babylon."

"Smith. Ah. Yes, I had heard he'd returned to Proxima, but not that he'd made for your area, Mr. Trace. As you said, it might just be a coincidence, but I don't believe in coincidence. Find him as well as Miss Winters. If you can get Miss Winters in the normal course of things, so much the better. If you can't, then kill her. Definitely kill Mr. Smith. It really won't do to have them running around Sector Three-o-one finding out things they really shouldn't be finding out. Wouldn't you agree, Mr. Trace?"

"No problem, Boss. I'll get back to you once we've found them. Trace out."

In a far more expensive and luxurious area of the colony, Mr. William Edgars, unofficial head of Interplanetary Expeditions, turned to his companion. "You heard that?"

<Yes.>

Edgars nodded. "Don't worry. Nothing's going to interfere with the scheme. You'll get all the telepaths you need. Trust me on this."

<Yes.>

* * *

Dexter Smith could not sleep. He had not been able to sleep since he had heard the ISN broadcast. He was not alone. All across Proxima people were not sleeping, staring up into the heavens through the clear surface of the domes, waiting for the first sight of the arriving allies.

Parents were keeping their children awake to see this once-in-a-lifetime event, just as they once had for comets or other astral phenomena. Smith could imagine the children now, excited, pointing up into the skies, waving and cheering. For many of them this would be their first glimpse of humanity's former saviours and current allies.

Not for him. He had seen them before, and he was chilled by the thought that they would be coming to Proxima permanently.

And to confirm earlier reports, President Clark and his Cabinet have assured us that our allies for these past three years will be setting up a permanent garrison in the Proxima system, both to provide extra protection for Proxima, and as a lasting symbol of our alliance. A ceremonial fly-by is expected later tonight….

Smith wondered if anyone in the Pit knew about this, or even cared. As he looked out through his window he could see that some of them obviously did. There were people congregating in the streets, talking nervous chatter and looking up expectantly. So, there was something that could make even the Pit trash all happy at the same time.

They have no idea. None at all.

There was a cheer, and then a sense of hushed awe. Smith could not help but look up, and what he saw chilled him to the bone.

They were there, not just one ship, or two, or five, or ten. Countless numbers of Shadow ships soared overhead. The people were watching; spellbound, awestruck, humbled.

Smith ducked inside his apartment and looked at the dull walls and the grimy floor. He clenched his hands into fists and felt a far greater anger than he had ever thought possible before. Did any of them have any idea what they had just done, or what they had just seen?

The Shadows had come to Proxima.

* * *

And at the same time, a few hours after Delenn of Mir had left the world she had taken for her home, jump points had opened and out had poured a vast fleet of ships older and more powerful than anyone on Kazomi 7 could imagine.

On the surface, Ambassador Ulkesh Naranek and Lyta Alexander waited for them, waited for his people to come and talk with him.

Everything was ready. Now the war could truly begin.

Content

Гэрет Д. Уильямс
Темное, кривое зеркало
Том 3. След на песке

Гэрет Д. Уильямс Пролог: Буря на горизонте

Гэрет Д. Уильямс Часть 1. Единственный и Девять

Глава 1

Глава 2

Глава 3

Глава 4

Gareth D. Williams Promises for the Future

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Гэрет Д. Уильямс Часть 3. Стратегия завоевателей

Глава 1

Глава 2

Гэрет Уильямс Часть 4. След на песке

Глава 1

Глава 2

Gareth D. Williams Part 4. A Line in the Sand

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Gareth D. Williams From the Ashes

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Gareth D. Williams Through Darkness and Fire

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3